36
The Origins of Human Rights Regimes: Democratic Delegation in Postwar Europe Andrew Moravcsik The ftieth anniversary of the UN Universal Declaration on Human Rights marks an appropriate moment to reconsider the reasons why governments construct interna- tional regimes to adjudicate and enforce human rights. Such regimes include those established under the European Convention for the Protection of Human Rights and Fundamental Freedoms (ECHR), the Inter-American Convention on Human Rights, and the UN Covenant on Civil and Political Rights. These arrangements differ from most other forms of institutionalized international cooperation in both their ends and their means. Unlike international institutions gov- erning trade, monetary, environmental, or security policy, international human rights institutions are not designed primarily to regulate policy externalities arising from societal interactions across borders, but to hold governments accountable for purely internal activities. In contrast to most international regimes, moreover, human rights regimes are not generally enforced by interstate action. Although most arrangements formally empower governments to challenge one another, such challenges almost never occur. The distinctiveness of such regimes lies instead in their empowerment of individual citizens to bring suit to challenge the domestic activities of their own government. Independent courts and commissions attached to such regimes often respond to such individual claims by judging that the application of domestic rules or legislation violates international commitments, even where such legislation has been For detailed suggestions and criticisms I am grateful to Gary Bass, George Bermann, Nancy Kokaz, Ronald Mitchell, Gerald Neuman, Daniel Nexon, Robert Paarlberg, Pasquale Pasquino, Kathryn Sikkink, Brian Simpson, and Henry Steiner, as well as Henning Boekle, John Ferejohn, Alexandra Filindra, Mary Ann Glendon, Virginie Guiraudon, John Ikenberry, Anne-Marie Slaughter, and participants in colloquia at Columbia University, Harvard University, New York University, the University of Oregon, the University of Pennsylvania, Princeton University, Rutgers University, and the 1999 Annual Convention of the American Political Science Association. I thank Jorge Dominguez, Stephen Holmes, and Richard Tuck for particular guidance, and Monique Hofkin, Alejandro Lorite, Alexandra Samuel, and Ilya Somin for able research assistance. Finally, I acknowledge nancial and logistical support from the Weatherhead Center for Inter- national Affairs, the Center for European Studies at Harvard University, and the Center for European Studies at New York University. For an earlier version of this article with more detailed documentation, see Moravcsik 1998b. International Organization 54, 2, Spring 2000, pp. 217–252 r 2000 by The IO Foundation and the Massachusetts Institute of Technology

TheOriginsofHumanRightsRegimes: DemocraticDelegation ...web.stanford.edu/class/polisci243b/readings/v0002094.pdfinternational”nancialorganizationssuchastheWorldBank,backedbyWestern

  • Upload
    others

  • View
    2

  • Download
    0

Embed Size (px)

Citation preview

The Origins of Human Rights RegimesDemocratic Delegationin Postwar EuropeAndrew Moravcsik

The ftieth anniversary of the UN Universal Declaration on Human Rights marks anappropriate moment to reconsider the reasons why governments construct interna-tional regimes to adjudicate and enforce human rights Such regimes include thoseestablished under the European Convention for the Protection of Human Rights andFundamental Freedoms (ECHR) the Inter-American Convention on Human Rightsand the UN Covenant on Civil and Political Rights

These arrangements differ from most other forms of institutionalized internationalcooperation in both their ends and their means Unlike international institutions gov-erning trade monetary environmental or security policy international human rightsinstitutions are not designed primarily to regulate policy externalities arising fromsocietal interactions across borders but to hold governments accountable for purelyinternal activities In contrast to most international regimes moreover human rightsregimes are not generally enforced by interstate action Although most arrangementsformally empower governments to challenge one another such challenges almostnever occur The distinctiveness of such regimes lies instead in their empowermentof individual citizens to bring suit to challenge the domestic activities of their owngovernment Independent courts and commissions attached to such regimes oftenrespond to such individual claims by judging that the application of domestic rules orlegislation violates international commitments even where such legislation has been

For detailed suggestions and criticisms I am grateful to Gary Bass George Bermann Nancy KokazRonald Mitchell Gerald Neuman Daniel Nexon Robert Paarlberg Pasquale Pasquino Kathryn SikkinkBrian Simpson and Henry Steiner as well as Henning Boekle John Ferejohn Alexandra Filindra MaryAnn Glendon Virginie Guiraudon John Ikenberry Anne-Marie Slaughter and participants in colloquia atColumbia University Harvard University New York University the University of Oregon the Universityof Pennsylvania Princeton University Rutgers University and the 1999 Annual Convention of the AmericanPolitical Science Association I thank Jorge Dominguez Stephen Holmes and Richard Tuck for particularguidance and Monique Hofkin Alejandro Lorite Alexandra Samuel and Ilya Somin for able researchassistance Finally I acknowledge nancial and logistical support from the Weatherhead Center for Inter-national Affairs the Center for European Studies at Harvard University and the Center for EuropeanStudies at New York University For an earlier version of this article with more detailed documentationsee Moravcsik 1998b

International Organization 54 2 Spring 2000 pp 217ndash252

r 2000 by The IO Foundation and the Massachusetts Institute of Technology

enacted and enforced through fully democratic procedures consistent with the domes-tic rule of law Arrangements to adjudicate human rights internationally thus pose afundamental challenge not just to the Westphalian ideal of state sovereignty thatunderlies realist international relations theory and classical international law but alsomdashthough less-frequently notedmdashto liberal ideals of direct democratic legitimacy andself-determination The postwar emergence of these arrangements has rightly beencharacterized as the most lsquolsquoradical development in the whole history of internationallawrsquorsquo1

Consider for example the ECHR established under the auspices of the Council ofEurope and based in Strasbourg France The ECHR system is widely accepted as thelsquolsquomost advanced and effectiversquorsquo international regime for formally enforcing humanrights in the world today2 Since 1953 when the ECHR came into force it has soughtto de ne and protect an explicit set of civil and political rights for all persons withinthe jurisdiction of its member states whether those individuals are aliens refugeesstateless persons or citizens It initially established a Commission on Human Rightsto review petitions3 The Commission could investigate the case seek to settle it orforward it under certain circumstances to a court of human rights whose decisionsgovernments are legally bound to follow Two optional clauses of the ECHR Articles25 and 46 were subsequently adopted by all member states they permit individualand state-to-state petitions and recognize the compulsory jurisdiction of the courtMany European governments have subsequently incorporated the convention intodomestic law directly or indirectly For these reasons the ECHR Court is right toproclaim the convention lsquolsquoa constitutional document of European public orderrsquorsquo4

Over the last half-century analysts agree the legal commitments and enforcementmechanisms entered into under the ECHR have established lsquolsquoeffective supranationaladjudicationrsquorsquo in Europe Compliance is so consistent that ECHR judgments are nowin the words of two leading international legal scholars lsquolsquoas effective as those of anydomestic courtrsquorsquo5 In hundreds of cases where an explicit decision has been taken or a

1 See Humphrey 1974 205 208ndash209 Krasner 1995 and Falk 1981 4 153ndash832 Petitions could be judged admissible if they meet several criteria most importantly the prior exhaus-

tion of domestic remedies Henkin et al 1999 551 In this article I am not concerned with purely rhetoricalhuman rights documents such as the UN Universal Declaration but solely with enforceable commit-ments Rights imply remedies without which the former are of little utility Unsurprisingly hypocrisy insigning declarations without mechanisms for direct enforcement appears to be without signi cant costregardless of a countryrsquos domestic policies While liberal democracies may be more likely to sign suchdeclarations they are hardly alone in their willingness At the height of the Cold War the United Statesthe USSR China Iran and dozens of other countries found ways to work around their differences andsigned the wide-ranging UN Declaration on Human Rights Some analysts conjecture that in the longerterm such declarations help mobilize societal opposition to nondemocratic governments for examplethrough the Inter-American and Helsinki CSCEndashOSCE regimes Yet it is telling that those interested ineffective enforcement have consistently sought to establish mechanisms for raising and resolving disputesas with the UN Covenants in the 1960s and the CSCE Vienna mechanism in 1989 Brett 1996

3 See Janis Kay and Bradley 1995 Robertson and Merrills 1993 and van Dijk and van Hoof 1998With reforms that came into effect in 1998 the commission was abolished and its activities turned over tothe court itself with similar criteria for admitting claims

4 Loizidou v Turkey 310 Eur Ct HR (ser A 1995) 275 Helfer and Slaughter 1997 283 who draw on Shapiro 1981 7 26ndash36

218 International Organization

lsquolsquofriendly settlementrsquorsquo reachedmdashincluding matters of criminal procedure penal codesand the treatment of prisoners vagrancy legislation civil codes systems of legal aidfees and civil legal advice the rights of illegitimate children military codes expro-priation policies systems of awarding building permits treatment of the mentally illreformatory centers wiretapping and censorship of the pressmdashgovernments haveamended legislation granted administrative remedies reopened judicial proceed-ings or paid monetary damages to individuals whose treaty rights were violated6

When the court recently ruled that exclusion of homosexuals from the British armedforces violated the ECHR the British government immediately announced its inten-tion to comply In countless additional cases litigants have successfully pleaded theECHR before domestic courts7

There is a real theoretical puzzle here Why would any government democratic ordictatorial favor establishing an effective independent international authority thesole purpose of which is to constrain its domestic sovereignty in such an unprecedent-edly invasive and overtly nonmajoritarian manner

To answer questions such as this political scientists tend to espouse either a realistor an ideational explanation for the emergence and expansion of formal human rightsregimes Democratic governments and transnationally active members of democraticcivil societies either coerce other governments to accept human rights norms (therealist view) or persuade other governments to do so (the ideational view) Somescholars espouse both positions at once arguing that powerful democracies are per-suaded for essentially idealistic reasons to coerce others to respect human rightsnorms

Such realist and ideational conjectures though popular among scholars rest on aremarkably thin empirical foundation Historians have conducted almost no detailedcase studies of the formation of international human rights regimes Only the UNsystemmdasha notably weak regimemdashhas been the subject of signi cant research andthis body of work focuses on rhetorical statements such as the UN Declarationrather than arrangements for adjudication and enforcement8 Such analyses more-over tend to accept uncritically the ex post conjectures of practitioners and commen-tators

This article contains the rst systematic empirical test of competing theories of theestablishment of formal international human rights regimes It does so by examiningthe negotiations to establish the ECHR in 1949ndash50 I argue that the primary propo-nents of binding international human rights commitments in postwar Europe wereneither great powers as realist theory would have it nor governments and transna-tional groups based in long-established liberal democracies as the ideational accountwould have it Although established democracies supported certain human rightsdeclarations they allied with dictatorships and transitional regimes in opposition to

6 Carter and Trimble 1995 3097 On domestic incorporation see Polakiewicz and Jacob-Foltzer 1991 Drzemczewski 1983 11ndash12

and Merrills 19938 For the best of these see Morsink 1999

Human Rights Regimes Origins 219

reciprocally binding human rights enforcementmdasha seldom-noted tendency for whichrealists and ideational theorists have no explanation The primary proponents of re-ciprocally binding human rights obligations were instead the governments of newlyestablished democracies

This curious pattern is explicable only if we adopt a different theoretical startingpoint the domestic political self-interest of national governments Establishing aninternational human rights regime is an act of political delegation akin to establishinga domestic court or administrative agency From a lsquolsquorepublican liberalrsquorsquo perspectivemdashone related to institutional variants of lsquolsquodemocratic peacersquorsquo theory as well as to theanalysis of lsquolsquotwo-level gamesrsquorsquo and public-choice theories of delegationmdashcreating aquasi-independent judicial body is a tactic used by governments to lsquolsquolock inrsquorsquo andconsolidate democratic institutions thereby enhancing their credibility and stabilityvis-a-vis nondemocratic political threats In sum governments turn to internationalenforcement when an international commitment effectively enforces the policy pref-erences of a particular government at a particular point in time against future domes-tic political alternatives

I argue that governments will resort to this tactic when the bene ts of reducingfuture political uncertainty outweigh the lsquolsquosovereignty costsrsquorsquo of membership It fol-lows that lsquolsquoself-bindingrsquorsquo is of most use to newly established democracies whichhave the greatest interest in further stabilizing the domestic political status quo againstnondemocratic threats We should therefore observe them leading the move to en-force human rights multilaterally whereas established democracies have an incen-tive to offer lukewarm support at best In the case of the ECHR this theoreticalapproach best explains the cross-national pattern of support for binding norms thetactics governments employed and the archival record of public rhetoric and con -dential domestic deliberations

The implications of this approach go well beyond postwar European human rightsThe logic of lsquolsquolocking inrsquorsquo credible domestic policies through international commit-ments can be generalized to other human rights regimesmdashincluding the recent Inter-national Criminal Courtmdashand unilateral human rights policies not least the appar-ently anomalous behavior of the United States as well as to other issue areas inworld politics regardless of whether their substantive content is lsquolsquoliberalrsquorsquo The latterinclude the stabilization of autocratic regimes under the Concert of Europe and Com-intern and the coordination of monetary and trade policies

Existing Theories of InternationalHuman Rights Cooperation

Existing scholarship seeking to explain why national governments establish and en-force formal international human rights norms focuses on two modes of interstateinteraction coercion and normative persuasion Respectively these de ne distinc-tive lsquolsquorealistrsquorsquo and lsquolsquoideationalrsquorsquo explanations for the emergence of human rights re-

220 International Organization

gimes Despite being widely viewed as theoretical antitheses many empirical predic-tions of these two explanations converge

Interstate Power lsquolsquoFor Countries at the Top This Is Predictablersquorsquo

Realist theories of international relations and thus of the origin of human rightsregimes stress the distribution of interstate bargaining power Governments acceptinternational obligations because they are compelled to do so by great powers whichexternalize their ideologymdasha prediction that follows equally from hegemonic stabil-ity theory and conventional realist bargaining theory9 All governments seek to main-tain full domestic sovereignty wherever possible With governments uniformly skep-tical of external constraints the major limitation on cooperation is the cost of coercionor inducement which is inversely proportional to the concentration of power Estab-lishment of a binding human rights regime requires therefore a hegemonic (lsquolsquokrsquorsquo)group of great powers willing to coerce or induce recalcitrant states to accept adjustto and comply with international human rights norms The greater the concentrationof relative power capabilities the greater the pressure on recalcitrant governmentsand the more likely is an international regime to form and prosper

Precise formulations of the realist argument vary E H Carr Hans Morgenthauand other classical realists maintain that governments employ liberal ideology includ-ing support for human rights to justify the pursuit of geopolitical interest10 JackDonnelly writes of the Inter-American Convention on Human Rights that lsquolsquomuch ofthe explanation [for] the Inter-American human rights regime lies in power par-ticularly the dominant power of the United States [It] is probably best under-stood in these terms The United States exercised its hegemonic power to ensureits creation and support its operationrsquorsquo11 John Ruggie uncharacteristically takes asimilar line when he conjectures that human rights regimes will be weaker thannuclear nonproliferation regimes because the former are of less concern to the coresuperpower security interests12 Kenneth Waltz asserts that powerful nations invari-ably seek to impose their views on other nations lsquolsquoLike some earlier great powerswe [the United States] can identify the presumed duty of the rich and powerful tohelp others with our own beliefs England claimed to bear the white manrsquos burdenFrance had its mission civilisatrice For countries at the top this is predictablebehaviorrsquorsquo13 Alison Brysk links acceptance of human rights norms to the pressure by

9 Many analysts take the opposite view namely that great powers tend to oppose strong human rightsregimes One might conjecture that large states have a commitment to sovereignty independent of thesubstantive issue at stake or one might assume that great powers believe they can impose human rights onothers unilaterally This view is widely espoused as an explanation for the combined opposition during the1950s of the United States the United Kingdom the USSR and China to strong UN enforcement Yet thisconsensus lacks theoretical underpinnings or empirical support beyond the casual impressions of a fewparticipants We shall see that the generalization is discon rmed by the case of the ECHR negotiationsCompare Samnoslashy 1993 76

10 See Carr 1946 and Morgenthau 196011 See Donnelly 1986 625 also 637ndash38 and Ruggie 1983 9912 Ruggie 1983 10413 Waltz 1979 200 See also Krasner 1992

Human Rights Regimes Origins 221

international nancial organizations such as the World Bank backed by Westerndonor countries14 These predictions and those of competing theories are summa-rized in the rst column of Table 1

Normative Persuasion lsquolsquoThe Inescapable Ideological Appealof Human Rightsrsquorsquo

The most prominent ideational explanations for the emergence and enforcement ofhuman rights regimes look to altruism and the persuasive power of principled ideas

14 Brysk 1994 51ndash56

TABLE 1 Establishing human rights regimes Theories causal mechanisms andpredictions

RealismIdeational

theoryRepublicanliberalism

Motivations and tactics Great powers employcoercion or induce-ment to unilaterallyextend national idealsderived from nationalpride or geopoliticalself-interest

Smaller states defendtheir sovereignty

Altruistic governmentsand groups in estab-lished democraciesseek to extend per-ceived universalnorms

Less-democratic statesare socialized or per-suaded throughexisting transnationalnetworks (the lsquolsquologicof appropriatenessrsquorsquo)

Governments seek toprevent domesticoppression and inter-national con ictthrough internationalsymbols standardsand procedures thatsecure domesticdemocracy They areconstrained by fearthat domestic lawsmight be struckdown Internationalagreement re ectsconvergent interests

Predicted national pref-erences on compul-sory commitments

Supporters are led bydemocratic greatpowers The weakerthe state the lesssupport we observe

Supporters are led bysocietal groups andgovernments in themost democraticstates The less estab-lished the democracythe less support weobserve

Supporters are led bynewly establisheddemocracies Estab-lished democraciesaccept only optionalor rhetorical commit-ments Nondemocra-cies oppose

Predicted variation incooperation

Greater concentrationof power in the handsof great powerdemocracies

More cost-effectivecoercion or induce-ment

More cooperation

More attractive normsmore salient morelegitimate exemplarsand the more estab-lished the transna-tional networks

More powerful social-ization effects

More cooperation

More immediate threatsto democracy

Greater desire toenhance domesticstability

More cooperation

222 International Organization

Such explanations rest to that extent on what used to be termed lsquolsquoutopianrsquorsquo or lsquolsquoide-alistrsquorsquo foundations The essence of such explanations lies in the prominence of ideal-istic or altruistic motivations for spreading liberal values15 Governments accept bind-ing international human rights norms because they are swayed by the overpoweringideological and normative appeal of the values that underlie them lsquolsquoThe seeminglyinescapable ideological appeal of human rights in the postwar worldrsquorsquo writes Don-nelly who espouses a wide range of theories lsquolsquois an important element in the rise ofinternational human rights regimesrsquorsquo16

Ideational arguments differ most fundamentally from realist arguments in theirreliance on a distinctive conception of interstate interaction They explicitly rejectchoice-theoretic foundations and instead stress the transformative power of norma-tive moral discourse itself In this view a critical characteristic of political action inthis area is that it is lsquolsquoprincipledrsquorsquomdashthat is the altruistic and moral motives of actorshave persuasive power in themselvesAccordingly the most fundamental motivatingforce behind human rights regimes is not rational adaptation let alone coercion buttransnational socializationmdashthe lsquolsquologic of appropriatenessrsquorsquo17 Many such explana-tions assert that transformations in actor identities occur though the impact of lsquolsquoprin-cipledrsquorsquo nongovernmental organizations (NGOs) on domestic and transnational opin-ion18 NGOs and publics within established democracies set up transnational networksepistemic communities and global discourses of human rights dedicated to the ad-vancement of a normative discourse of human rights This in turn mobilizes domesticand transnational civil society at home and abroad eventually socializing foreignand domestic leaders19

Whence the ideological appeal of human rights Some scholars look to humanmoral psychology regional cultures or salient historical events but the most plau-sible explanation links support for international human rights protection to domesticdemocracy and commitment to the lsquolsquorule of lawrsquorsquo20 In this view which Thomas Risseterms lsquolsquoliberal constructivismrsquorsquo established democratic governments seek to extendtheir domestic values abroad and recognize others who do so The more democraticthey are the more likely their espousal of human rights values21 Charles Kupchanand Clifford Kupchan conjecture that lsquolsquostates willing to submit to the rule of law andcivil society are more likely to submit to their analogues internationallyrsquorsquo22 Simi-larly Kathryn Sikkink points to the leading role of established democracies in pro-moting human rights such as linking Scandinavian support for human rights enforce-

15 Keck and Sikkink 1998 chap 1ndash316 Donnelly 1986 638 On soft power see Nye 199017 See Finnemore and Sikkink 1998 and Donnelly 198618 See Sikkink 1993 Risse-Kappen 1994 and Finnemore 199619 See for example Keck and Sikkink 1998 and Ramirez Soysal and Shanahan 199720 Russett 1993 For alternative views see Keck and Sikkink 1998 Sikkink 1993 Sieghart 1983

26ndash27 and Ando 1992 171ndash72 See also Donnelly 1986 Whit eld 1988 31 also 28ndash31 and Drzem-czewski 1983 220

21 See Risse-Kappen 1996 and Moravcsik 1997 This view is related to the ideational variant ofdemocratic peace theory in which the democratic peace results from the tendency of liberal governmentsto externalize their domestic ideals See Russett 1993

22 Kupchan and Kupchan 1991 115ndash16

Human Rights Regimes Origins 223

ment to the salience of social democratic values in their domestic politics23 ThomasFranck asserts that compliance with international law is a function of the normativeacceptance of international rules which in turn re ects (among other things) theirconsistency with domestic values24 In sum governments promote norms abroadbecause they are consistent with universal ideals to which they adhere governmentsaccept them at home because they are convinced doing so is lsquolsquoappropriatersquorsquo

The desire to conform to shared ideas and norms of state behavior (lsquolsquocollectiveexpectations about proper behavior for a given identityrsquorsquo) in this view does notsimply regulate state behavior but constitutes and reconstitutes state identities25

Such theories explicitly distance themselves from explanations that rely on instrumen-tal calculations about the establishment of legitimate domestic governance26 Twoleading ideational theorists explicitly reject for example the argument I shall intro-duce latermdashnamely that governments support human rights regimes to advance par-tisan and public interest in preventing domestic violence and interstate warfare In astriking historical conjecture these analysts assert that in the 1940s and 1950s gov-ernments could not possibly have sought human rights regimes to preserve the lsquolsquodemo-cratic peacersquorsquo because such founding moments lsquolsquocame well before the emergence ofthe new social knowledgersquorsquo that undemocratic regimes undermine peacemdasha collec-tive belief they date to research by liberal international relations theorists in the early1980s led by Michael Doyle27 As we shall soon see this equation of lsquolsquosocial knowl-edgersquorsquo with academic political science misstates the true origins of human rights regimesbecause it underestimates the ability of nonacademics to generate a widely accepted factu-ally groundedmdashand ultimately accuratemdashconsensus about world politics

The lsquolsquoNew Orthodoxyrsquorsquo A Curious Convergenceof Realism and Idealism

The study of human rights makes unlikely bedfellows Although realist and ide-ational theories start from very different assumptions their predictions about humanrights tend to converge Most existing analyses of human rights regimes rest on anuneasy synthesis of these two explanations Realists cited earlier tend to argue thathuman rights norms are expressions of domestic values not simply propagandisticjusti cations for the pursuit of national security interests28 Ideational theorists rarelytreat socialization (that is transnational education imitation and fundamental norma-

23 Sikkink 199324 Franck 198825 Jepperson Wendt and Katzenstein 1996 5426 Finnemore and Sikkink 1998 Thomas Risse has sought to take this further by drawing on Habermas-

ian normative theory as a basis for positive analysis See Risse 200027 Keck and Sikkink 1998 203 See also fn 68 and accompanying text in this article Compare Helfer

and Slaughter 1997 331ndash3528 Even if this were the case the argument would not be entirely realist since the claim that democratic

governments are more likely to side with the West does not necessarily follow from realist theory Evenself-styled realists increasingly concede that societal preferences play an important often determinant rolein alliance formation For a criticism of this type of realist degeneration see Legro and Moravcsik 1999

224 International Organization

tive persuasion) as the sole (or even the primary) mechanism that induces govern-ments to accept formal human rights guarantees Donnelly argues for example thatGramscian lsquolsquohegemonic ideas can be expected to draw acquiescence in relativelyweak regimes but beyond promotional activities (that is where signi cant sacri cesof sovereignty are demanded) something more is neededrsquorsquo29

Many in both schools therefore adopt what Robert Keohane has elsewhere termedthe realist lsquolsquofall-backrsquorsquo position Public interest groups with idealistic values perhapstransnationally organized shape the underlying preferences of democratic great pow-ers which then deploy their preponderant power to construct and enforce interna-tional human rights norms Idealism explains the position of great powers realismexplains the spread of norms30 In generalizing about human rights regimes for ex-ample Margaret Keck and Kathryn Sikkink focus extensively on the transculturalattractiveness of ideas and the density of transnational organization (ideational fac-tors) and the vulnerability of targets to sanctions (a realist factor) As we have seenthey explicitly contrast this explanation however with an explanation that focuseson domestic institutional and material preconditions which they reject outright (ontheoretical not empirical grounds) as at most only secondary31

There is thus considerably more convergence in empirical predictions about thesource of support for human rights regimes than broad theoretical labels might sug-gest (see Table 1) Most theories whether realist or ideational predict that govern-ments interest groups and public opinion in established democratic states spearheadefforts to form and enforce international human rights regimesmdashand they inducecoerce or persuade others to go join Yet as I discuss in more detail later this issimply not the case In postwar Europe as in the UN during this period establisheddemocracies consistently opposed reciprocally binding human rights obligations andneither coerced nor persuaded anyone else to accept them Before moving on to theempirical analysis it is therefore necessary to examine a third explanation for theformation of human rights regimes

Republican Liberalism Democratic Peaceand Domestic Commitment

If realist and ideational explanations view the motivations for establishing humanrights regimes as involving international coercion or persuasion a lsquolsquorepublican lib-eralrsquorsquo explanation views them as resulting from instrumental calculations about do-mestic politics32 In general republican liberal theories stress the impact of varying

29 Donnelly 1986 638ndash3930 Ruggie 1983 98ndash99 On this sort of realist fall-back or two-step position more generally see Legro

1996 Moravcsik 1997 543 Keohane 1986 183 and Legro and Moravcsik 199931 Keck and Sikkink 1998 201ndash20932 Liberal international relations theory focuses on state behavior driven by variation in the economic

interests and conceptions of public goods provision on the part of societal groups as well as by the natureof domestic political institutions The republican liberal label is appropriate to international relationstheory debates though the concern about promoting democracy also has elements of ideational liberal-

Human Rights Regimes Origins 225

domestic political institutionsmdashin particular the scope and bias of political represen-tationmdashon foreign policy The most prominent among such theories include institu-tional explanations of the lsquolsquodemocratic peacersquorsquo yet the family of republican liberaltheories offers a far wider range of potential explanations subsuming theories of therole of cartelized elites and independent militaries in provoking war and of interestgroup capture (or the countervailing delegation of authority to strong executives) inforeign economic policy33 In contrast to the idealist theories considered earlier whichassume that social actors are responsive to external socialization and often altruisti-cally motivated republican liberal theories assume that states are self-interested andrational in their pursuit of (varying) underlying national interests which re ect inturn variation in the nature of domestic social pressures and representative institu-tions34

A useful republican liberal starting point for the problem at hand is to assume thatinternational institutional commitments like domestic institutional commitmentsare self-interested means of lsquolsquolocking inrsquorsquo particular preferred domestic policiesmdashathome and abroadmdashin the face of future political uncertainty This presumption whichis not only consistent with republican liberalism but also draws on theories widelyemployed to explain domestic delegation to courts and regulatory authorities in Ameri-can and comparative politics treats domestic politics as a game in which politicianscompete to exercise public authority35 Terry Moe observes that lsquolsquomost political insti-tutions arise out of a politics of structural choice in which the winners use theirtemporary hold on public authority to design new structures and impose them on thepolity as a whole [Institutions are] weapons of coercion and redistribution the structural means by which political winners pursue their own interests often atthe great expense of political losersrsquorsquo36 Governments establish courts administrativeagencies central banks and other independent bodies as means by which the win-

ismmdashthe strand of liberal theory based on the tendency to promote domestic provision of public goods(national identity political institutions and legitimate economic redistribution) preferred by domesticactors (This differs from idealist theory in the minimal role it accords altruism or transnational socializa-tion) On the ideational strand of liberal theory see Moravcsik 1997 and Van Evera 1990 In American orcomparative politics such an explanation might be thought of as drawing on public choice theory institu-tionalist theory constitutional theory the theory of delegation or theories of nested games

33 For a discussion on the full range of potential liberal explanations see Moravcsik 199734 Liberal international relations theories assume that states behave as rational unitary actors in the

pursuit of their underlying preferences though not in the de nition of those preferences Their theoreticaldistinctiveness lies in their consistent focus on variation in national preferences resulting from socialpressures for particular material and ideational interests as well as the way such interests are representedby state institutions In this regard institutional variants of democratic peace theory and theories of legis-lative-executive relations share common liberal theoretical assumptions For an elaboration see Moravcsik1997 Doyle 1986 Russett 1993 Snyder 1991 Bailey Goldstein and Weingast 1997 Van Evera 1999and Legro and Moravcsik 1999

35 Moe 199036 Ibid 222 213 In the domestic constitutional context provisions are locked in by the fact that only

a supermajority is typically able to amend it Supermajorities bind subsequent majorities The case we areanalyzing here like the case of administrative delegation is more complex since treaties are generallyrati ed by majority and the nondemocratic opponents are constrained not by their majority but by theextent of their coercive power Pasquino 1998

226 International Organization

ners of political con ict seek to commit the polity to preferred policies From thisperspective a rational decision to delegate to an independent body requires that asitting government weigh two crosscutting considerations restricting governmentdiscretion and reducing domestic political uncertainty

Consider rst the surrender of national discretion which in the international con-text might be termed the sovereignty cost of delegation to an international authorityAll other things equal governments in power prefer to maintain short-term discre-tion to shape collective behavior or redistribute wealth as they see t They aretherefore inherently skeptical of delegation to independent judges or officials sincethere is always some lsquolsquoagency costrsquorsquo to the operation of central banks administrativeagencies courts and other quasi-independent political authorities Judges in particu-lar may seek to negate government actions by nullifying them outright or by failingto enforce them effectively Legal scholars William Landes and Richard Posner ob-serve that lsquolsquothe outcomes of the struggle can readily be nulli ed by unsympatheticjudgesmdashand why should judges be sympathetic to a process that simply rati es po-litical power rather than expresses principlersquorsquo They point to the sixty years preced-ing the New Deal in the United States during which the federal judiciary obstructedreforms favored by Congress37

In the international realm the defense of governmental discretion translates intothe defense of national sovereignty All other things equal the lsquolsquosovereignty costrsquorsquo ofdelegating to an international judge is likely to be even greater than that of delegatingto a domestic judge One reason is that cross-national variation in the precise naturescope application and enforcement of human rights is likely to be greater thandomestic variation Any common international list of human rights is therefore likelyto diverge further from individual national traditions and practices In the most ex-treme cases for example Great Britain international human rights regimes intro-duce an explicitly enumerated bill of rights for the rst time Many internationalhuman rights regimes establish moreover single centralized institutional mecha-nisms for interpreting enforcing and balancing various rights For such bodies todevelop a coherent jurisprudence they must override local particularities Whereasjudicially imposed harmonization may seem attractive to those who draft interna-tional covenants it clearly imposes inconvenient constraints on individual nationalgovernments Particularly for nations without a constitutional courtmdashagain Britainis a striking examplemdashthe procedure marks a signi cant innovation38 These incon-veniences may arise moreover not simply as a result of pressure from parochialspecial interests or unthinking adherence to tradition but also through divergence indeeply rooted historical conceptions of the relationship between citizens and thestate From this perspective the defense of lsquolsquonational sovereigntyrsquorsquo is in part a legiti-mate defense of national ideals political culture and even democratic practicesmdasha

37 See Landes and Posner 1975 896 and Pasquino 1998 4938 Drzemczewski 1983 11

Human Rights Regimes Origins 227

problem of which the framers of postndashWorld War II human rights documents (andtheir academic advisers) were quite aware39

Why would a national government democratic or not ever accept such externalnormative and institutional constraints on its sovereignty The answer lies in thesecond major consideration that enters into a governmentrsquos decision whether to del-egate to an independent political body reducing political uncertainty In the republi-can liberal view politicians delegate power to human rights regimes such as domes-tic courts and administrative agencies to constrain the behavior of future nationalgovernments As Moe explains a politician must always calculate that lsquolsquowhile theright to exercise public authority happens to be theirs today other political actorswith different and perhaps opposing interests may gain that right tomorrowrsquorsquo40 Tolimit the consequences of this eventuality government authorities may thus seek tolsquolsquolock inrsquorsquo favored policies in such a way thereby insulating them from the actions offuture governments

From this perspective human rights norms are expressions of the self-interest ofdemocratic governments in lsquolsquolocking inrsquorsquo democratic rule through the enforcement ofhuman rights By placing interpretation in the hands of independent authorities man-aged in part by foreign governmentsmdashin other words by alienating sovereignty to aninternational bodymdashgovernments seek to establish reliable judicial constraints onfuture nondemocratic governments or on democratically elected governments thatmay seek (as in interwar Italy and Germany) to subvert democracy from within Inthe language of international relations theory this lsquolsquotwo-levelrsquorsquo commitment lsquolsquoties thehandsrsquorsquo of future governments thereby enhancing the credibility of current domesticpolicies and institutions41 Salient and symbolic international constraints serve assignals to trigger domestic and perhaps also transnational and international opposi-tion to any breach of the democratic order Thus democratic regimes seek to preventpolitical retrogression or lsquolsquobackslidingrsquorsquo into tyranny

The decision of any individual government whether to support a binding interna-tional human rights enforcement regime depends in this view on the relative impor-tance of these two basic factors Sovereignty costs are weighted against establishinghuman rights regimes whereas greater political stability may be weighted in favor ofit If we assume that the inconvenience governments face is constant (or randomlydistributed) it follows that a country is most likely to support a human rights regimewhen its government is rmly committed to democratic governance but faces stronginternal challenges that may threaten it in the future Its willingness to tolerate sover-eignty costs increases insofar as the costs are outweighed by the bene ts of reducingdomestic political uncertainty

If the republican liberal view is correct the strongest support for binding humanrights regimes should come not from established democracies but from recently es-

39 McKeon 194940 Moe 1990 22741 Evans Putnam and Jacobson 1993

228 International Organization

tablished and potentially unstable democracies Only where democracy is estab-lished but nondemocratic groups (military officers communists fascists and religious fun-damentalists for example) pose real threats to its future is the reduction of politicaluncertainty likely to outweigh the inconvenience of supranational adjudication

It is obvious that opposition will come in part from dictatorships (or transitionalregimes) since such governments both lack any interest in democracy and sufferparticularly large inconveniences from persistent challenges to their (nondemocratic)domestic order42 (Governments striving to complete a transition to democracy throughextralegal means are likely to be almost as skeptical) Less obvious and in strikingcontrast to realist and idealist accounts however is the prediction that dictatorshipswill be joined in opposition to binding commitments by well-established liberal de-mocracies By accepting binding obligations governments in established democra-cies incur an increased if modest risk of de facto nulli cation of domestic lawswithout a corresponding increase in the expected stability of domestic democracysince the latter is already high Such governments have good reasonmdashindeed a demo-cratically legitimate reasonmdashto reject any reciprocal imposition of international ad-judication and enforcement of human rights claims

This is not to say that established democracies never have an incentive to supportinternational human rights instruments According to republican liberal theory estab-lished democracies have an incentive to promote such arrangements for othersmdashwhich may involve some small risk of future pressure on established democracies todeepen their commitmentmdashin order to bolster the lsquolsquodemocratic peacersquorsquo by fosteringdemocracy in neighboring countries43 This is most likely to occur when democrati-zation is expected to pacify a potentially threatening neighbor or solidify oppositionto a common nondemocratic enemy In such cases established democracies can beexpected to support rhetorical declarations in favor of human rights and regimes withoptional enforcement that bind newly established democracies but exempt them-selves Yet there is little reason to believe that this concern will outweigh domesticinterests thus they are likely to remain opposed to reciprocally enforceable rules44

Further observable implications concerning national tactics and con dential discus-sions are developed in the next section

42 Governments must of course have sufficient freedom at the current time to actmdasha point stressed byMoe It would therefore be somewhat surprising to see a democratic government that requires nondemo-cratic means to stay in powermdashfor example a government under heavy military in uence or engaged in acivil warmdashtake such a step For this reason such transitional regimesmdashGreece in the immediate postndashWorld War II period or Russia today are examplesmdashmay remain skeptical of enforceable commitments

43 Russett 1993 This argument is liberal rather than realist since for realists the domestic governanceof states should make no difference in the perception of threat whereas for democratic peace theorists itdoes

44 In theory one might argue that the incomplete adherence of established democracies could beexpected to undermine the international regime which could in turn destabilize newly established democ-racies and thereby create threats to established democracies Yet in practice the signaling function ofinternational norms in any given country does not appear to depend on the adherence by others to enforce-ment clauses certainly this conjecture seems to have played an unimportant role in British or Europeandeliberations

Human Rights Regimes Origins 229

Testing the Theories The Negotiation of the ECHR

What light does the negotiating history of the ECHR cast on the power of these threecompeting theories The negotiation of the ECHR took place between 1949 and1953 under the auspices of the Council of Europe At the rst session of the Councilof Europersquos Consultative Assembly in September 1949 its legal committee under thechairmanship of the Frenchman Pierre-Henri Teitgen recommended that an organiza-tion be created to ensure adherence to human rights in Europe Extended meetings ofgovernmental committees and consultations with the assembly itself through the rsthalf of 1950 led to the signing of the ECHR which came into force three years later

Realist ideational and liberal institutional theories all offer prima facie explana-tions for the general form and timing of the ECHRrsquos establishment For realists thisperiod marked the dawning of an lsquolsquoAmerican centuryrsquorsquo and a moment in which theWest became embroiled in a bipolar con ict with the Soviet Union For ideationaltheorists it immediately followed the Holocaust a salient historical event of consid-erable moral force and occurred immediately after the rise to salient Western leader-ship of two long-established democratic exemplars the United States and the UnitedKingdom45 During the immediate postwar period republican liberals might observea wave of new liberal democracies emerged (or reemerged) across Western EuropeNondemocratic institutions were widely viewed as a source of both World War II andthe Cold War and accordingly the democratization of Germany Italy and otherWest European nations was seen as a guarantee against both a revival of fascism andthe spread of communism

To assess the relative importance of these three plausible theories we thereforerequire more ne-grained evidence than a simple coincidence of timing or the exis-tence of occasional public rhetorical justi cation I consider three types of evidencethe cross-national pattern of national positions the process of international negotia-tion and the direct documentary record of national motivations What does the his-torical record reveal

Cross-National Variation in National Preferences

We have seen that both realist and ideational theories predict that the most rmlyestablished and committed democracies (or democratic great powers)mdashin short themajor Western powers led by the United States and the United Kingdommdashwouldhave been the primary supporters of binding international human rights norms Onthe contrary the historical record strongly supports the republican liberal theorywhich predicts that newly established democracies will spearhead support for bind-ing international human rights guarantees whereas long-established democracies willsupport only rhetorical or optional commitmentsmdashand even these only where neededto bolster the lsquolsquodemocratic peacersquorsquo Dictatorships or governments that have not com-pleted the transition to democracy will be opposed outright

45 For a more solidly grounded view see Helfer and Slaughter 1997 331ndash35

230 International Organization

We can measure the willingness of governments to accept binding obligations byexamining their position on two related elements of the institutional design of theECHRmdashboth essential to the future effectiveness of the regime

x Compulsory jurisdiction Should the regime mandate that member states recog-nize the jurisdiction of an independent international court as opposed to abody of foreign ministers

x Individual petition Should the regime mandate that member states grant pri-vate individuals and groups standing to le cases

Since both mandatory binding jurisdiction and individual petition are required torender a system of international human rights adjudication effective a vote for bothis de ned as support for a reciprocally binding regime whereas a vote against eithermarks opposition46 Positions on these two issues generated parallel (if not preciselyidentical) coalitions among national governments suggesting that they tap a singleunderlying dimension of state preference47

To investigate the relationship between democratic governance and support forbinding regimes we also require a measure of how stable a democracy is expected tobe48 European political systems involved in the negotiations can be divided intothree categories The rst category lsquolsquoestablished democraciesrsquorsquo contains those sys-tems that had been continuously under democratic rule since before 1920 and re-mained so thereafter Belgium Denmark Luxembourg Netherlands Norway Swe-den Netherlands and the United Kingdom (Occupation is not coded as a suspensionof domestic democracy but the establishment of a nondemocratic domestic regimeismdashfor example Vichy France) The second category lsquolsquonew democraciesrsquorsquo contains

46 Sikkink suggests a less satisfactory coding one which con ates the domestic and external concernsof governments in such a way as to greatly exaggerate the relative importance of the latter Sikkink 1993In fact only a miniscule set of ECHR cases have been brought by one state against another

47 Council of Europe 1975 IV248ndash52 also 132ff 242ndash96 also Ixxiv 10ndash24 296ff passim andV68ndash70 By the time the member states negotiated individual petition underlying positions were harderto make out since it was becoming increasingly clear that such provisions will be optional AustriaBelgium France Germany Iceland Ireland and Italy supported creation of a court of human rights andmandatory jurisdiction whereas Denmark Greece Luxembourg the Netherlands Norway Sweden Turkeyand the United Kingdom were opposed to anything except a court with optional jurisdiction On thequestion of whether the right of individual petition should be automatic there was slightly more ambiva-lence but Britain Greece and perhaps also the Netherlands remained the most skeptical On the questionof the scope of the rights to be protected under the regime a similar cleavage emerged with advocates of astrong system such as Teitgen supporting an open-ended grant of institutional authority See Council ofEurope 1975 I276 More skeptical countries such as Britain the Netherlands Sweden and Denmarksought a more precise and narrower enumeration of rights and warned against an ambitious open-endedsystem Council of Europe 1975 I80ndash82 88ndash90 III254ndash56 but 268

48 Conventional political science measures of lsquolsquodemocracyrsquorsquo are inappropriate since such measuresassess institutionsrsquo levels of democracy not future expectations of democratic stability The length ofcontinuous democratic rule is a conventional measure in the literature on the democratic peace and else-where for the depth of commitment to democracy See for example Russett 1993 As a more problematiccheck on the measure one might also consider whether the regime remained a liberal democracy after1950 Such ex post coding is problematic though not entirely inappropriate since what we seek to mea-sure is not how democratic a state is but how stable its democracy is perceived to be In any case the twomeasures are closely correlated

Human Rights Regimes Origins 231

those that were rmly established during the negotiations and remained so thereafterbut only since a point between 1920 and 1950 Austria France Italy Iceland Ire-land and West Germany The third category lsquolsquosemidemocracies and dictatorshipsrsquorsquocontains the two governments that were not fully democratic by 1950 because ofcivil war or internal repression (and did not remain so thereafter) namely Greece andTurkey Spain and Portugal though not involved in the negotiations also belong inthis category49

Turning to the ndings we see little evidence of the positive correlation betweensupport for binding regimes and power or length of democratic rule predicted byrealist and idealist theory Instead we observe the inverse-U-shaped relationshipbetween the stability of democracy and support for binding human rights commit-ments predicted by republican liberal theory Table 2 summarizes the ndings All sixnew democracies (plus one of the ten long-established democracies Belgium) sup-port binding human rights guarantees In contrast six of the seven established democ-racies join the four transitional governments and nondemocracies in opposing one orboth such guarantees (or in the case of Luxembourg abstaining) Even the soleexception Belgium is not fully discon rming since Belgian representatives origi-nally sided with the other established democracies against binding guarantees shift-ing their position only late in the negotiations50 The correlation is so strong that evenrecategorization of borderline casesmdashFrance and Turkey saymdashwould not under-mine the striking relationship

A number of ad hoc conjectures suggested by historians legal academics andcommon intuition about postwar European politics also fall by the wayside Opposi-tion appears to be uncorrelated with the possession of colonies51 Among major colo-nial powers Britain and the Netherlands are skeptics whereas France and Belgiumare supporters Among countries without colonies Germany and Italy are supporterswhereas the Scandinavian countries (Iceland excepted) are opponents

Opposition is similarly uncorrelated with the existence of a strong domestic tradi-tion of parliamentary sovereignty as some analysts of Britain conjecture Many strongsupportersmdashFrance Belgium Italy Germany Austria Iceland and Irelandmdashsharedan equally deep tradition of parliamentary sovereignty Any imputation of causalityfrom the correlation between postwar support for domestic judicial review and inter-national enforcement of human rights (say in the cases of Italy Germany and Aus-tria) furthermore is very likely to be spurious Postwar Germany contemporane-ously adopted systems of constitutional judicial review thereby shifting politicalweight away from a traditionally sovereign parliament toward a separation of powersinvolving an independent judiciary In Italy Christian Democrats fearing the adventof a Socialist-Communist majority placed a constitutional court in the postwar con-stitution It is far more plausible that these countries adopted both domestic andinternational judicial review because of a strong desire to bolster the democratic

49 For a further discussion of this coding see the notes to Table 250 Council of Europe 1975 I80ndash82 88ndash90 III254ndash56 but 26851 This is the factor most often mentioned in the secondary literature

232 International Organization

order not that the inclusion of a constitutional court in the postwar constitution hadimmediate implications for the national position on the ECHR52 In sum the estab-lishment of domestic constitutional review like the establishment of internationalhuman rights guarantees is a postauthoritarian phenomenon National positions areuncorrelated with support for European federalism the Netherlands and Luxem-bourg opposed mandatory enforcement whereas Austria Ireland and Iceland fa-vored it More consistent with the republican liberal view is the conjecture that bothsupport for Europe (in this very early period this meant support for the Council ofEurope and the European Coal and Steel Community) and support for a bindingECHR re ect (in this period but not later) the in uence of a third factormdashsay demo-

52 See Ackerman 1997 773 and Pasquino 1998 39 44ndash48 There is no evident correlation betweensupport and the existence of civil or common-law traditions or monist or dualist legal systems

TABLE 2 Stability of democratic governance and national positions on theEuropean Convention on Human Rights

Unstable ornon-democracies(stable democracy

not yet clearlyestablished by 1950)

New democracies(continuous

democracy onlysince a date between

1920 and 1950)

Establisheddemocracies(continuous

democracy since adate before 1920)

Supports enforcement(individual petitionand compulsory juris-diction mandatory)

mdash Austria France ItalyIceland Ireland

Germanyb

Belgiumc

Opposes enforcement(individual petitionandor compulsoryjurisdiction optionalor absent)

Greecea Turkeya

(Portugald Spaind)mdash Denmark Sweden

Netherlands NorwayUnited Kingdom Lux-

embourge

aGreece and Turkey are characterized as unstable whereas Austria France Italy Iceland Ireland andGermany are characterized as new because (1) it had been less than a year after conclusion of thebloody Greek civil war and extra-legal measures were still in force and (2) Greek and Turkish democ-racy were widely viewed as limited by the role of the military and incomplete judicial autonomy It isalso worth noting that both governments would subsequently slip back into dictatorship This coding isconsistent with the general literature on delegation which notes that governments must have sufficientpower to put institutions in place Governments unable to rule by established democratic means belongin the nondemocratic category

bGermany not yet a member of the Council of Europe did not have voting rights but participatedactively in the negotiations

cBelgium initially hesitated supporting the convention only with optional clauses but then came tofavor mandatory enforcement

dSpain and Portugal both dictatorships were not members of the Council of Europe Yet in strikingcontrast to Germany (also not a member) they showed little independent interest in participating infor-mally nor were they invited to do so

eIn some cases Luxembourg abstained on rather than opposed enforcement measures

Human Rights Regimes Origins 233

cratic stability and security threats53 Finally the experience of being invaded byGermany during World War II seems to explain little The French and Belgiansfavored mandatory enforcement whereas the Dutch Danes and Norwegiansopposed it

Republican liberal theory also seems to offer the most accurate account of theinstrumental attitude governments adopted toward more detailed provisions of theECHR Should the convention create governments asked themselves an indepen-dent court a quasi-judicial body of government representatives or no central institu-tion at all Cleavages around this issue were similar to those around compulsoryjurisdiction and individual petition with opponents of effective enforcement oppos-ing the court54 Governments favorable to binding human rights adjudication pro-posed that the members of the intermediary Commission on Human Rights be nomi-nated by the courtmdasha clear effort to render international institutions moreindependentmdashwhereas more skeptical governments favored granting power of nomi-nation to the intergovernmental Committee of Ministers55

Similar cleavages formed around the enumeration of rights Some skeptics consid-ered delaying the proceedings as well as limiting future uncertainty by pressing fora precise enumeration of rights or transferring the issue to the less-effective UNCommission on Human Rights56 In the end the precise enumeration of rights whichwas considerably narrower than that granted by any member state with such a consti-tutional enumeration resulted from a careful calculation of instrumental self-regarding considerations57 Representatives of right- and left-wing parties were con-cerned about the status of particular laws favored by their constituencies SocialDemocratic representatives assured that social welfare rights were not threatened andthat property rights did not restrict state intervention Christian Democratic represen-tatives assured that rights of private familial educational and religious choice weremaintained while opposing any right to redistribution of property58 The nal docu-

53 See Glendon 1998a 1170ndash72 See also Slaughter Stone Sweet and Weiler 199854 Council of Europe 1975 IV248ndash5055 Council of Europe 1975 III268ndash7056 Council of Europe 1975 III268 304 306 IV178 also 106ndash10857 For the most plausible argument for the impact of the UN Declaration see Teitgen 1988 481 490

The enumeration of rights also did not simply conform to a focal point established a few years before inthe UN Declarationmdashthe sort of transnational dynamic of standard-setting many ideational theorists stressDespite similarities in wording advocates saw the European system in this respect not simply as a continu-ation of the UN system but also as a pragmatic reaction to it The UN system was widely viewed as toobroad to be effective the ECHR system was designed to be potentially enforceable which required thatthe scope of rights be narrowed considerably Indeed the principal author of the UN Declaration theFrenchman Rene Cassin overtly opposed the creation of the ECHR Finally even the enumeration ofrights in the UN Declaration was drawn not from proposals of activists per se but primarily from system-atic and scholarly analyses of comparative law (such as from the American Law Institute and UN officials)as well as international documents (such as the Pan American Declaration) then whittled down throughintergovernmental negotiation Glendon 1998a Glendon 1998b chap 3 Humphrey 1984 31ndash32 Teitgen1988 489ndash92 and Morsink 1999

58 For reports of debates on marriage education and property see Council of Europe 1975 I166ndash86242ndash64 II48ndash132 For a response to the possible objection that these rights were controversial becausethey are intrinsically more difficult to de ne see ibid V304ndash14

234 International Organization

ment offended neither side because it was constrained to include only the least con-troversial among basic political and civil rights59

The Domestic and International Decision-making Process

Realism ideational theory and republican liberalism also generate distinctive predic-tions about the tactics likely to be most salient in interstate negotiations Realisttheory with its stress on interstate power and deep con icts of interest leads us toexpect to observe attempts by great powers to coerce or bribe weaker states to changetheir policies Ideational theory by contrast leads us to expect to observe attempts bygovernments or transnational groups in civil society to engage in transnational per-suasion Such persuasion may suffice in itself or may be a prelude to subsequentcoercive tactics For liberal theorists by contrast there is little reason to expectgovernments to alter their views on fundamental issues such as the nature of consti-tutional adjudication in light of threats promises or normative persuasion by otherdemocratic governments The interest of established democracies in the stability ofneighboring less-established democracies is surely less intense than the domesticself-interest of new democracies hence established democracies cannot easily beinduced to accept domestic constraints in order to make the regime workmdashparticu-larly when the option of creating optional enforcement mechanisms exists60

Published documents contain very little direct con rmation of either the realist orideational predictions No great power or long-standing democracy appears to havemade threats or offered inducements to secure stronger commitments The most im-portant powers engaged in Western Europe at the time the United States and theUnited Kingdom were respectively absent or opposed Ideational theorists mightpoint out that the lsquolsquoEuropean Movementrsquorsquo working through the Assembly of theCouncil of Europe was engaged in transnational discussion and mobilization Cer-tainly many leading advocates of the convention were European federalists and viewedthe ECHR as a step toward European integration61 Yet there is little evidence that ashared transnational discourse in uenced the positions of parliamentary politiciansin the assembly let alone representatives of national governments There is we haveseen little correlation between national positions on the ECHR and positions onEuropean integration Indeed we observe little shift in national positions at all letalone in uence wielded by established democracies as predicted by ideational theoryAlthough we cannot entirely exclude the possibility that subtle forces of transna-tional persuasion and mobilization played a modest role in organizing the forum fordiscussion they were surely not decisive in de ning the positions of the participatinggovernments

59 Teitgen 1988 48060 Liberal theory predicts that interstate bargaining outcomes are a function of the relative intensity of

national preferences Governments that strongly seek a particular cooperative outcome will concede morein order to achieve it Moravcsik 1997

61 Some Jewish parliamentarians and law professors were also prominent and may have been in u-enced by their experiences and beliefs

Human Rights Regimes Origins 235

Instead the preponderance of evidence concerning negotiating tactics con rmsrepublican liberal predictions Rather than seeking to coerce or persuade one anotheror mobilizing groups in civil society national governments conducted a classicalinternational negotiation Governments focused primarily on practical compromisesthat would assure that the system functioned to assure each state its preferred level ofsovereign control New institutions were modi ed to a compromise close to the low-est common denominator with no government forced to accept immediate con-straints on its own policies signi cantly greater than those it ideally sought Wherethere was discord optional clauses afforded governments exibility The real expla-nation of the outcome as liberal theory predicts lies in the pattern of underlyingnational preferences

Domestic Deliberation and Public Justi cation

The nal type of evidence consists of the records of con dential deliberations andpublic justi cations by national decision-makers drawn from debates in the Parlia-mentary Assembly of the Council of Europe negotiating sessions among the nationalgovernments and the documentary record of con dential deliberations in one criticalcountry where such documents are available namely the United Kingdom What dothese reveal

Let us begin by noting a salient fact Not a single piece of documentary evidencein the sources I have been able to consult supports the realist prediction that govern-ments impose international human rights norms through threats of external coercionor inducement At no point do we observe governments weighing the costs and ben-e ts of coercion concerning themselves with the distribution of power capabilitiesor mentioning foreign or military aid

There is slightly more evidence for the ideational view but not enough to establishany con dence in its veracity At most NGOs and public opinion appear to haveplayed a secondary even insigni cant role62 The rhetoric of politicians in the Euro-pean Assembly as well as some interest groups invoked moral considerations Yetfor the ideational theory to be con rmed such statements must be designed to social-ize or persuade national governments by appealing to respect for human rights as anend in itself rather than as an instrument to promote concrete ends of enduringinterest to member governmentsmdashthe prevention of tyranny genocide and aggres-sion There is no evidence of this positions as we have seen do not change InBritain we observe officials in occasional meetings with NGOs A 1951 ColonialOffice draft circular blandly recalled lsquolsquoin deciding to sign the Convention His Majes-tyrsquos Government took into account the importance attached to it by public opinionboth in and outside this countryrsquorsquo63 Yet although NGOs were relatively well devel-oped in Britain (perhaps more so than anywhere else) and made salient contributions

62 For a similar conclusion regarding the abolition of the slave trade see Kaufman and Pape 199963 Marston 1993 824 Some British officials attributed the support of other governments for a human

rights court to their desire to assert the symbolic signi cance of the council vis-a-vis the claims of Com-munist governments and parties Marston 1993 809

236 International Organization

to the speci c form of the nal document the British government paid little heed totheir pleas to accept mandatory enforcement The issue was neither debated in Parlia-ment nor mentioned in election campaigns British public opinion like public opin-ion elsewhere took relatively little note of the ECHR negotiations

The overwhelming bulk of the documentary evidence con rms instead the repub-lican liberal account By far the most consistent public justi cation for the ECHR tojudge from debates in the Council of Europe Constituent Assembly was that it mighthelp combat domestic threats from the totalitarian right and left thereby stabilizingdomestic democracy and preventing international aggression (It is helpful to remem-ber that both Hitler and Mussolini came to power at least initially by constitutionalmeans) Teitgen the chief French advocate of the ECHR in the assembly consideredlsquolsquoFascism Hitlerism and Communismrsquorsquo as the major postwar threats to democracy64

Governments Teitgen argued should seek to lsquolsquopreventmdashbefore it is too latemdashanynew member who might be threatened by a rebirth of totalitarianism from succumb-ing to the in uence of evil as has already happened in conditions of general apathyIt is not enough to possess freedom positive action must be taken to defend it Would Fascism have triumphed in Italy if after the assassination of Matteoti thiscrime had been subjected to an international trialrsquorsquo65 Yet postwar human rights re-gimes were a response not simply to the recent fascist past but also to the prospect ofa Communist future The latter was mentioned just as often In this period we mustrecall the French Communist Party enjoyed plurality electoral support Teitgen spokeof the lsquolsquoabominable temptationrsquorsquo to lsquolsquoexchange freedom for a little more breadrsquorsquo66

Such concerns were linked explicitly to the shared belief that nondemocratic statestend toward international aggression as well as domestic oppression Teitgenrsquos moti-vation was at least in part to assure the stability of German democracy and therebythe security of France None other than Konrad Adenauer told Teitgen in 1949 thatintegration was needed to restrain postwar Germany not just the Soviet Union Teit-gen reports he lsquolsquoneeded no morersquorsquo to convince him to work for the Council of Eu-rope67 Such arguments were advanced by the ECHRrsquos advocates in the assembly farmore often than any others This clearly refutes the conjecturemdashwhich as we haveseen Sikkink and Keck treat as an essential piece of evidence for ideational theorymdashthat few analysts before the 1980s could possibly have been aware of a link betweendemocracy and peace In many ways the democratic peace proposition which datesfrom the eighteenth century was a central tenet arguably the central tenet of post-war Western planning as it had been in the thinking of Woodrow Wilson and otherliberal statesmen a generation before68

Yet domestic self-interest dominated The most explicit justi cations for the ECHRas a bulwark against future tyranny were advanced not by representatives from coun-

64 Council of Europe 1975 I40ndash4265 Council of Europe 1975 I192 120 64 also 60ndash64 for statements by others I66 84 120ff

192ndash94 276 278ndash80 29266 Council of Europe 1975 I40ndash4267 Teitgen 1988 47668 Keck and Sikkink 1998 203 Compare footnote 27 See Moravcsik 1992 and 1997

Human Rights Regimes Origins 237

tries with the longest democratic heritage but as republican liberal theory predictsby those from newly established democracies Among the most persistent advocatesof this position were Italian and German representatives (Germany was not a formalmember of the Council of Europe but enthusiastically sought to participate in strik-ing contrast to the disinterest shown by Spain and Portugal) The Italian representa-tive to the assembly who advanced perhaps the most extensive proposal for central-ized institutions one Mr Benvenuti stressed the need to prevent totalitarianmovementsmdasha problem he argued particularly important in nations where democ-racy is not yet rmly established Another Italian representative affirmed lsquolsquothe prin-ciple of the joint responsibility of democratic statesrsquorsquo69 A German representativewent further proposing a treaty obliging all member states to come to each otherrsquosaid apparently with force if domestic freedom were threatened70

Yet the primary expectation was not that the regime would strengthen democracyby mobilizing intervention by foreign governments to enforce human rights normsas realist and some ideational theory might lead us to expect Nor did governmentsstress active transnational mobilization Most participants appear to have felt thatdomestic politics would remain the primary site of enforcementmdashall members wereto be democracies at least formallymdashwith international controls serving as an exter-nal signaling device to trigger an appropriate domestic response71 The ECHR wasintended primarily to strengthen existing domestic institutions of judicial reviewparliamentary legislation and public action not to supplant them Even skepticalBritish officials voiced little fear of direct foreign intervention on domestic politicsfearing instead the mobilization of domestic groups

Critics in the assembly often asked why an arrangement was required at all if itsscope was restricted to existing democracies Nowhere was republican liberal logicclearer than in the responses given by advocates The arrangement was primarily ameans to prevent backsliding by new democracies As Sir David Maxwell-Fyfe ofthe United Kingdom put it lsquolsquoIn answer to the criticism that as signatories will belimited to democratic states the Convention is unnecessary our plan has the ad-vantage of being immediately practicable it provides a system of collective securityagainst tyranny and oppressionrsquorsquo72

Unlike the UN system the ECHR was designed to be enforceablemdasha goal Max-well-Fyfe argued that was realistic only because all of its members already shared anessentially democratic political culture73 Among skeptics the primary focus of criti-cism was as republican liberal theory predicts the fear that the application of domes-tically legitimate national laws might be declared in violation of the convention Thecompatibility of the ECHR with existing domestic legal practices dominated discus-sionmdasha fact suggesting also that decision-makers took the commitment seriously74

69 Council of Europe 1975 II14270 Ibid V328ndash30 336ndash4071 Lester 1994 4ndash5 See also Teitgen 1988 48272 Council of Europe 1975 I12073 See ibid I50ndash52 and Teitgen 1988 48874 Council of Europe 1975 II246ff also 148ndash87 I54 also I64ndash68

238 International Organization

On this point it is instructive to examine more closely the contrary position of onegovernment namely that of the United Kingdom From a methodological perspec-tive the United Kingdom is a critical case Opposition by the oldest and most rmlyestablished democracy in Europe constitutes a particularly striking discon rmationof realist and ideational theory75 The British as we have seen supported interna-tional declaratory norms but rmly opposed any attempt to establish binding legalobligations centralized institutions individual petition or compulsory jurisdiction76

As W E Beckett legal advisor to the Foreign Office and the initiator of the Britishgovernmentrsquos participation put it lsquolsquoWe attach the greatest importance to a well-drafted Convention of Human Rights but we are dead against anything like an inter-national court to which individuals who think they are aggrieved in this way couldgorsquorsquo77 Even Beckett conceded the existence of lsquolsquooverwhelming objectionsrsquorsquo to anystrong means of enforcement in Britain involving the individual right of petition andan independent tribunalmdashdespite his efforts to work with British NGOs on speci cproposals

What issues were raised in con dential British deliberations The secondary litera-ture on British human rights policy makes much of two British concerns the fear thatresidents of British colonies and dependencies might invoke the ECHR and aversionto European federalism To judge from con dential discussions however neitherappears to have been a dominant concern To be sure Colonial Secretary Jim Grif- ths was concerned that lsquolsquoextremist politiciansrsquorsquo among lsquolsquopolitically immaturersquorsquo colo-nies would exploit the document78 Yet overall there is surprisingly little discussionof colonial implications in the deliberationsmdashcertainly far less than purely of domes-tic considerations Colonial Office concerns appear to have been isolated and inter-mittent In any case a colonial clause in the ECHR would limit any such claims andconsideration of such a clause did not blunt British opposition79 Nor despite the factthat the Council of Europe Assembly was the locus of European federalist activitydo British government officials often mention the connection between human rightsand European federalism The British government resisted efforts to make interna-tional human rights law directly enforceable in this way regardless of whether itsforum was European or notmdashand continued to do so for some time thereafter80

Con dential domestic deliberations suggest instead that British opposition re- ected what A Maxwell permanent secretary to the Home Office described as lsquolsquograveapprehension about what might happen at homersquorsquo81 When the issue nally reachedthe Cabinet the attention of ministersmdashafter brief mention of colonial and economic

75 The UK position was also viewed as decisive See for example Paul-Henri Spaak cited in Teitgen1988 478 Britain is also a country for which we have a wealth of reliable archival documents and oralhistories I have restricted myself here to materials found in published sources

76 Marston 1993 799ndash80077 Marston 1993 80478 Lester 1984 50 See also Lester 1994 2 and Marston 1993 81279 Marston 1993 806ndash807 809ndash10 812 816 In 1953 the British government voluntarily extended the

Convention to the forty-two overseas territories for whose international relations they were responsible80 See Lester 1984 55 and Lester 1994 381 Marston 1993 813

Human Rights Regimes Origins 239

concernsmdashseems to have focused on domestic application Precisely as republicanliberal theory predicts the primary concern was not the vulnerability of the overallBritish record on human rights As Parliamentary Secretary for Foreign Affairs Hec-tor McNeil observed in a 1947 memo to Prime Minister Clement Atlee Britain hadan lsquolsquoextremely good recordrsquorsquo British decision-makers appear sincerely to have be-lieved that Britain would be less inconvenienced by reciprocal commitment thanother member governments The de nition of rights in the convention was so theForeign Office memo to the Cabinet in 1950 concluded lsquolsquoconsistent with our existinglaw in all but a small number of comparatively trivial casesrsquorsquo82

Nor did ministerial apprehension result from major public policy considerationsMost such concernsmdashsuch as the belief of some in the Labour Party led by Chancel-lor of the Exchequer Sir Stafford Cripps that the convention might restrict govern-ment intervention in the economy including entry of government inspectors intoprivate homesmdashwere shared with similar political groups in other countries and weretherefore handled effectively by narrowing and qualifying the explicit rights enumer-ated in the convention to exclude constraints on economic policy education andpolitical institutions83

Instead British officials and politiciansmdashmost notably in Cabinet discussionsmdashdwelled primarily on the fear that the convention would threaten idiosyncratic (butnot unambiguously undemocratic) political practices and institutions in the UnitedKingdom84 Yet when pressed in con dential discussions to make their concernsexplicit the examples cited by British opponents seem either absurdly vague or comi-cally trivial

The defense of British institutional idiosyncrasy elicited the most violent rhetoricfrom British politicians and officials Lord Chancellor Jowittrsquos official paper criti-cized the draft convention largely the work of two distinguished former Britishofficials as

so vague and woolly that it may mean almost anything Our unhappy legal ex-perts have had to take their share in drawing up a code compared to which the Ten Commandments are comparatively insigni cant It com-pletely passes the wit of man to guess what results would be arrived at by a tribu-nal composed of elected persons who need not even be lawyers drawn fromvarious European states possessing completely different systems of law andwhose deliberations take place behind closed doors Any student of our legalinstitutions must recoil from this document with a feeling of horror85

A common complaint was that judicial review would undermine parliamentarysovereignty Beckett wrote lsquolsquoIt seems inconceivable that any Government when

82 Marston 1993 811 With a lack of modesty about their domestic political institutions characteristicof this period British officials and politicians also sometimes cited the need to set a good example forforeign countries as a reason for Britain to take an active role in the negotiations

83 See Lester 1984 50ndash52 and Lester 1994 2 The British position did not change under the subse-quent Conservative government of Anthony Eden

84 Lester 1984 54ndash5585 Ibid 52

240 International Organization

faced with the realities of this proposal would take the risk of entrusting these unprec-edented powers to an international court legislative powers which Parliament wouldnever agree to entrust to the courts of this country which are known and whichcommand the con dence and admiration of the worldrsquorsquo86 lsquolsquoOur whole constitutionrsquorsquoa government document intoned lsquolsquois based on the principle that it is for the Parlia-ment to enact the laws and for the judges to interpret the lawsrsquorsquo87 The British govern-ment even opposed a clause protecting rights to lsquolsquofree electionsrsquorsquo and lsquolsquopolitical oppo-sitionrsquorsquo apparently because they believed that their distinctive lsquolsquo rst past the postrsquorsquounique electoral system might be challenged88

The speci c issue cited most often by the governmentrsquos legal authorities was theBritish policy toward political extremists A ministerial brief referred to a lsquolsquoblankchequersquorsquo that would lsquolsquoallow the Governments to become the object of such poten-tially vague charges by individuals as to invite Communists crooks and cranks ofevery type to bring actionsrsquorsquo89 Lord Chancellor Jowittrsquos complaint was that lsquolsquotheConvention would prevent a future British government from detaining people with-out trial during a period of emergency or judges sending litigants to prison forthrowing eggs at them or the Home Secretary from banning Communist or Fascistdemonstrationsrsquorsquo90

Yet it would be misleading to argue that British institutional idiosyncrasy causedBritish opposition Every established democracy after all has its treasured idiosyn-crasies and British leaders sincerely believed that as the cradle of rule-of-law gover-nance they would suffer least91 In comparative perspective many general concernsmdashgovernment intervention in the economy the challenge to colonial rule concernabout political extremism skepticism of courts a tradition of insular nationalismand parliamentary sovereigntymdashhardly distinguished Britain from France Italy andmany other continental supporters of the convention Many of these fearsmdashincludingthose concerning colonies and electoral rulesmdashcould have been and were addressedby restricting the document92 For British decision-makers the decisive point wasnot the nature of these concrete objections but the utter absence in the British domes-tic context of any countervailing self-interested argument in favor of membership

The quaint scenarios of extremist threats raised by British officials demonstratethis They arose not because extremist groups in Britain were particularly strong butbecause in comparison with the Continent they were so weak Whereas FrenchGerman and Italian officials viewed the ECHR as a check on the potential triumph of

86 Ibid 80387 Ibid 79988 Council of Europe 1975 III182 26489 Marston 1993 80690 Lester 1994 291 It is possible they were wrong One intriguing conjecture is that the longer a democratic form of

government is in place the more attached to its idiosyncrasies citizens and elites are likely to grow and thefurther from the norm of international constitutionalism its practices are likely to become Hence wewould expect countries such as Britain the Netherlands Sweden and the United States to become particu-larly attached to their idiosyncratic national systems If correct this would mean that established democra-cies not only reap fewer bene ts from international human rights enforcement but also bear greater costs

92 Samnoslashy 1993 46ndash47

Human Rights Regimes Origins 241

popular extremist parties British officials saw it only as a hindrance to a defense ofthe political system against agitation by isolated individuals British internal debatesand external statements were utterly devoid of any recognition of the advantages ofcollective security against domestic extremistsmdashadvantages central to continentalarguments for the ECHR Whereas the French were concerned that the CommunistParty might take power electorally and have to be checked by the ECHR the Britishwere concerned that isolated radicals might le suit under the ECHR In this contextmarginal inconveniences overridden elsewhere in the interest of bolstering demo-cratic stability became fundamental obstacles to the acceptance of binding interna-tional human rights norms

For these reasons the British government long considered opposing the conven-tion altogether Yet in the words of an internal Foreign Office paper lsquolsquoThe alterna-tive namely refusal to become a party to a Convention acceptable to nearly all theremaining States of the Council of Europe would appear to be almost indefen-sible Political considerations both domestic and foreign compel us now to bringourselves to acceptrsquorsquo an (optional) right of individual petition93 What blunted Britishopposition to any postwar European human rights regime was above all the fear ofresurgent totalitarianism abroad that might pose an eventual military threat to theUnited Kingdommdashprecisely as republican liberal theory predicts94 This fear re- ected not just a concern with a resurgence of Fascism but also a turnaround inBritish foreign policy in 1948 in response to the perceived rise of the Communistthreat in Western Europe The West the government argued needed not only to main-tain the military balance but also to strengthen continental democracies For thesepurposes the propaganda battle against Communism was critical Such concerns hadled Britain and France to help form the Council of Europe a few years earlier95

In the minds of British officials however the primacy of domestic sovereigntyover collective defense of the democratic peace remained unchallenged The cabinetmandated efforts to water down the force of any agreement in Britain British repre-sentatives sought to limit the potential risk of open-ended jurisprudence by callingfor the careful enumeration and de nition of human rights before agreeing on anyenforcement mechanism The expectation was that governments would not be able toagree on a list both extensive and precise96 Acting on Prime Minister ClementAtleersquosdirect instruction the British delegation successfully pressed to place the right ofindividual petition and the jurisdiction of the court into optional clauses97 ForeignMinister Ernest Bevin himself instructed British negotiators to veto any mandatoryright of individual petition lsquolsquoeven if it [means] being in a minority of onersquorsquo98 With

93 W E Beckett Legal Advisor to the Foreign Office April 1947 Foreign Office meeting cited inMarston 1993 798 811 also 798ndash804

94 Note that this differs from the realist account in that the threat is not in the rst instance a functionof military power but of political and ideological difference

95 Simpson 1998 15ndash19 37ndash3896 Marston 1993 808 See also Council of Europe 1975 III especially 182 280 30497 Marston 199398 Marston 1993 814 Britain withdrew its similar intention to veto over the issue of colonial depen-

dencies

242 International Organization

Cabinet approval Britain pursued a similar policy with respect to the negotiation ofUN human rights commitments99

Having secured these concessions which essentially rendered the convention un-enforceable in Britain the cabinet unanimously accepted the desirability of signingit Rati cation proceeded without difficulty Subsequently the Atlee governmenttreated the ECHR as a declaratory document and made no effort to introduce imple-menting or incorporating legislationYet even this outcomemdashone with no immediateconcrete consequencemdashwas viewed among British leaders as second best They werefully aware that once the document was signed future domestic political pressuremight well arise to incorporate the treaty or to accept its optional clauses Foreseeingthat a future government as the lord chancellor put it lsquolsquomight be forced to concedersquorsquothe jurisdiction of the court the British government sought also to include a provi-sion permitting any state to withdraw from the ECHR on six monthsrsquo notice100

To judge from their voting record and their contributions to the assembly debatesmdashgiven the absence for the moment of more detailed documentary researchmdashtheattitude of British politicians appears typical of attitudes in other recalcitrant coun-tries such as Sweden Norway Denmark the Netherlands and Luxembourg Gov-ernments and publics in these countries appear to have been on balance more rmlycommitted to democracy more altruistically inclined and sometimes even (subse-quent experience within the regime suggests) more willing to use coercion to spreadhuman rights norms than the governments and publics of countries that favored bind-ing commitments101 Yet given the high level of certainty about the future politicalstability of these democratic systems and the immediate bene ts of sovereignty forruling parties and government officials there was little self-interested reason to ac-cept compulsory and enforceable international commitments in the area of humanrights Accordingly they refused to do so

Generalizing the Argument Human Rights and Beyond

We have seen that the origins of the ECHR the most successful international humanrights adjudication and enforcement regime in the world today lies not in coercivepower politics or socialization to idealistic norms as contemporary internationalrelations theories predict Instead its origins lie in self-interested efforts by newly

99 Foreign Secretary Herbert Morrison in his 1951 memorandum to the cabinet on the UN Covenantwrote lsquolsquoAs the United Kingdom government has always played a leading part in promoting [human rightsin the UN] it would be difficult to draw back at this stage In these circumstances the prudent coursemight be to prolong the international discussions to raise legal and practical difficulties and to delay theconclusion of the Covenant for as long as possiblersquorsquo Lester 1984 55

100 Lester 1984 53ndash54 See also Marston 1993 824ndash26 This clearly discon rms the conjecture thatfuture evolution was an entirely unforeseen path-dependent consequence of earlier commitments

101 On the subsequent willingness of Sweden Norway Denmark and the Netherlands as well asFrance and Austria to pressure foreign states see Sikkink 1993 On Sweden see Council of Europe 1975III262 264

Human Rights Regimes Origins 243

established (or reestablished) democracies to employ international commitments toconsolidate democracymdashlsquolsquolocking inrsquorsquo the domestic political status quo against theirnondemocratic opponents This empirical nding has three broader implications for futureresearch on domestic politics and international relations

The Origin and Evolution of Human Rights Regimes

The rst implication of the theoretical argument is that the tendency of states toenhance the credibility of domestic policies by binding themselves to internationalinstitutions may help explain the origins and evolution of human rights enforcementregimes more generally In negotiations to create the Inter-American Convention onHuman Rights the UN Covenants and the emergent African human rights systemwe should expect to see a similar pattern of support from new democracies suspicionfrom established democracies and hostility from dictatorships102 In the followingoverview I highlight suggestive evidence and propose areas for future research

The negotiation of the UN Covenant on Civil and Political Rights appears to illus-trate the dynamics of democratic commitment At the height of the Cold War in theearly 1950s the most stable among modern democracies including the United Statesand the United Kingdom allied with authoritarian and totalitarian states like theSoviet Union China South Africa and Iran in opposition to the inclusion of compul-sory enforceable commitments The alliance in favor of such commitments as repub-lican liberal theory predicts included recently established democracies in continentalEurope Latin America and Asia

Republican liberal theory also explains a troubling anomaly for scholars and activ-ists alike namely the consistent unwillingness of the United States to accept multi-lateral constraints on its domestic human rights practices under the Inter-Americanand UN systems This unwillingness is generally attributed to ad hoc idiosyncraticfactors the United Statesrsquo superpower status (as is often said of its opposition tobinding UN obligations) its uniquely segregated southern states (as is often said ofsupport for the Bricker Amendment in the early 1950s) or its unique political institu-tions (federalism and supermajoritarian treaty rati cation rules) From the republicanliberal perspective in contrast US skepticism is the norm not the exception amongestablished democraciesmdasha norm related to the relatively low level of offsettingdomestic bene ts in an established self-con dent democracy not the nature of Ameri-can objections per se103

The positions of the established democracies in recent years concerning the cre-ation of war crimes tribunals offer at least partial con rmation of republican liberal

102 For an overview see Robertson and Merrills 1996103 An intriguing parallel example is the recent refusal of the European Communityrsquos European Court

of Justice (ECJ) to permit the EU to adhere collectively to the ECHR without a treaty amendment notingthat (1) there is no express human rights commitment in the Treaty of Rome hence no legal justi cationfor adherence and (2) human rights already lsquolsquoform an integral part of the general principles of law whoseobservance the [ECJ] ensuresrsquorsquo See ECJ I-1789 Adherence would of course undermine the ECJrsquos ownauthority in this area

244 International Organization

theory Established democracies had little difficulty accepting tribunals with jurisdic-tion over the former Yugoslavia and Rwanda where their own policies would not beimplicated Yet where commitments were (de facto) reciprocally bindingmdashnamelyin open-ended institutional commitments involving countries that actually engage inforeign interventionmdashestablished democracies con dent that they maintain ad-equate domestic safeguards against domestic atrocities hesitated to accept interna-tional constraints In the recent International Criminal Court negotiations three estab-lished democracies with a recent history of intervention abroad (the United StatesFrance and Israel) posed the greatest difficulties After ghting to dilute the obliga-tions of the treaty the United States and Israel joined China and highly repressiveMiddle Eastern and North African states in opposition while France was the verylast major power to lend its support to the treaty104

What about the development of human rights regimes over time An understand-ing of major human rights regimes does not end with their founding We have seenthat the ECHR like other major human rights instruments created a number ofoptional clauses on individual petition and compulsory jurisdiction of the court Insome cases early opponents of an enforceable convention remained exceptionallyrecalcitrant105 Yet over the subsequent ve decades all West European governmentsprogressively adopted such clauses and in many cases incorporated the ECHR intodomestic law

Much of this accords with republican liberal theory We observe a strengthening ofcommitments during and immediately after lsquolsquodemocratic wavesrsquorsquomdashas hit LatinAmerica and Central Europe during the 1990s Such efforts are strongly favored bynew democracies106 In Europe the most important reform in the history of the ECHRfor example was launched in the early to mid-1990s lsquolsquoProtocol 11rsquorsquo opened forsignature in May 1994 permits the ECHR Court to assume the functions of thecommission and compels all new signatories to accept compulsory jurisdiction andindividual petitionmdashpractices already universal among the original members Lead-ing legal academics argue that the most important impetus for Protocol 11 was lsquolsquothewidening to include [states] that have had little domestic much less internationalexperience in the legal protection of human rightsrsquorsquo107 The rst three countries toratify Protocol 11 were three transitional democracies Bulgaria Slovakia and Slo-venia The governments of some new democracies in Central and East Europe weresimilarly quick to accept minority rights obligations as a means of locking in domes-

104 For a general treatment of war crimes tribunals demonstrating the unwillingness of establisheddemocracies to pay high costs see Bass 1999

105 Sweden and the Netherlands are among the handful of countries that have been speci cally or-dered by the ECHR to allow more effective domestic judicial review of human rights claims many haveargued that Britain should be on the list as well Lester 1994

106 Huntington 1991 Consider however former British colonies which on gaining independenceadopted explicit bills of rights and constitutional reviewmdashsome on their own some with the encourage-ment of the British government Many were patterned after the European Convention but the underlyingimpetus stems republican liberal theory argues from their status as emerging postauthoritarian democra-cies Some of the most stable of these such as those in the Caribbean rejected international obligations

107 Janis Kay and Bradley 1995 88ndash89 113ndash18

Human Rights Regimes Origins 245

tic democracy108 In the Americas acceptance of compulsory jurisdiction by the Inter-American Court has occurred over the past two decadesmdasha period in which domesticconstitutional review also became nearly universal In contrast human rights normsremain weak in those regions where new democracies are few as in Africa or theMiddle East

Despite these important insights however the determinants of the evolution ofhuman rights regimes are unlikely to be identical to the determinants of their found-ing and are therefore unlikely to be explained entirely by republican liberal theoryThe ECHR deepened over a period during which European governments grew morecon dent about the stability of domestic democratic governance Hence the theoryadvanced here cannot be the sole or even the major explanation for the subsequentdeepening of the regime A social process intervenes between original intent andultimate evolutionmdasha process we have seen of which governments were quite awarein 1950 British officials believed that the ECHR would alter domestic political ar-rangements so as to encourage the mobilization of new social demands for humanrights enforcement Republican liberal theory would suggest that such new demandsre ect new opportunities for representation of social interests once a nation joins aregime broader liberal theory would stress changes in social ideas and interestsFurther research is required to clarify the precise dynamics of such long-term trends109

Generalizing the Theory to Other Issue Areas

A second direction for future research is to extend the theory to cooperation in otherissue-areas Despite the lsquolsquorepublican liberalrsquorsquo label the theoretical distinctiveness ofthe explanation advanced here is only incidentally connected to the liberal content ofthe philosophy embodied in human rights regimes In other words the argument istheoretically rather than substantively liberal110 Distinct to republican liberal theoryis the decisive role of domestic political representation in world politics and byextension the possibility that international institutions like their domestic counter-parts can enhance the credibility of domestic political commitments thereby lsquolsquolock-ing inrsquorsquo current policies Whether or not governments are lsquolsquoliberalrsquorsquo internationalinstitutions may lsquolsquostrengthen the statersquorsquo domestically by expanding its domestic con-trol over initiative information ideas and institutions111 Compared with more con-ventional lsquolsquofunctionalrsquorsquo theories of international regimes which stress reciprocal com-mitments to manage transnational societal transactions this analysis points to a morepurely domestic or lsquolsquotwo-levelrsquorsquo motivation for establishing international institu-tions112

Under what general conditions should we expect to observe international commit-ments of this kind Republican liberal theory suggests three conditions (1) govern-

108 See Manas 1997 and Wippman 1999109 Moravcsik 1995110 Moravcsik 1997111 Moravcsik 1994112 Putnam 1988

246 International Organization

ments fear future domestic political uncertainty (2) the position of the national gov-ernment is supported by a consensus of foreign governments and (3) internationalcooperation helps induce domestic actors to support the maintenance of current poli-cies

Where else in world politics might these three conditions be met Two types ofexamples must suffice Where nondemocratic governments cooperate to enhancetheir domestic credibility a mirror image of human rights institutions may ariseStephen David argues that lsquolsquoweak and illegitimatersquorsquo leaders of developing countriesoften view internal enemies as more dangerous than external ones and are thereforelikely to select international alliances that undermine domestic opponents113 TheHoly Alliance is a nineteenth-century example of international cooperation designedto block the seemingly inevitable spread of domestic liberalism and nationalismmdashinside and outside its membership A century later ruling Communist governmentsin Eastern Europe fearing for their domestic legitimacy supported membership inthe Warsaw Pact their comrades worldwide cooperated through Comintern

Further examples of efforts to use international regimes to bolster domestic policycredibility are found in international trade and monetary policy114 Mexico for ex-ample in exchange for its commitment to the North American Free Trade Area(NAFTA) gained relatively few economic concessions from the United States andCanada This has led many analysts to argue that NAFTA should be seen less as aquid pro quo and more as a means of establishing the credibility of the Mexicancommitment to trade and economic liberalization against the future potential of back-sliding115 Mexican reform within NAFTA was just such a case where the three con-ditions were met policy credibility was questionable the consensus among foreigngovernments (the United States and Canada) was closer to the views of the domestic(Mexican) government than those of Mexican protectionists and the costs of unilat-eral defection were perceived as large

The process of European integration rested similarly on centralizing power innational executives who consistently employed lsquolsquoforeign policyrsquorsquo decision-makinginstitutions to handle issues traditionally decided in lsquolsquodomesticrsquorsquo forums116 In thisregard the European Union has played the role in postwar European integration thata strong presidency and lsquolsquofast trackrsquorsquo institutions have played in securing postwarUS support for multilateral trade liberalization In European monetary cooperationweak-currency countries like France and Italy have been among the strongest propo-nents of deeper exchange-rate cooperationmdashoften with the intention of using exter-nal policy to stabilize domestic macroeconomic policy and performance As pre-dicted these examples tend to be cases in which a government whose views arerelatively closer to those of the regional consensus employs international cooperationto lsquolsquolock inrsquorsquo cooperation This process is facilitated also by the independent ideologi-cal value of lsquolsquoEuropersquorsquo in the minds of the Italian electorate for example and by the

113 David 1991114 Rodrik 1989115 For example Haggard 1997116 See Moravcsik 1994 and Goldstein 1997

Human Rights Regimes Origins 247

perception that monetary cooperation is linked to trade and agricultural cooperationmdashboth of which shifted the perceived costs of defection117

Realism and Idealism in International Relations Theory

The third and broadest implication of this analysis is that it counsels caution aboutthe uncritical acceptance of certain ideational explanations for the emergence ofinternational norms Recent scholarship has been quick to assume that if realist (orregime) theory fails to explain international cooperationmdashsay in areas like humanrights and environmental policymdashthe motivation for cooperation must lie in ide-ational socialization to altruistic beliefs This assumption once termed lsquolsquoidealistrsquorsquo orlsquolsquoutopianrsquorsquo seems plausible at rst glance The realist explanation for the emergenceof human rights norms is manifestly weak In a modern world increasingly domi-nated by liberal democratic practice human rights seem salient and attractive idealsPolitical action to protect them moreover clearly requires mobilizing a diffuse con-stituency in favor of the provision of what is in fact a public good which in turn oftenrequires that political actors issue strong normative appeals Ideational theorists havelittle trouble nding public professions of moral conviction to support their view

Yet scholars should not jump too quickly to the conclusionmdashas many recent stud-ies of foreign aid arms control slavery racism and human rights invite them todomdashthat altruism must motivate the establishment of morally attractive internationalnorms118 The tendency to jump to this conclusion demonstrates the danger of con-ducting debates about world politics around the simple dichotomy of realism versusidealism (or realism versus constructivism) as seems the current norm119 Presump-tive evidence for the importance of altruistic or lsquolsquoprincipledrsquorsquo motivations vis-a-vis arealist account may melt away as we have seen as soon as the underlying theory istested against more sophisticated rationalist yet nonrealist (in this case liberal) theo-ries of self-interested political behavior Moreover to establish methodologically theexistence of altruistic motivations and socialization processes rather than alternativeliberal theories one must do more than cite public professions of idealism documentthe actions of moral entrepreneurs or invoke the desirability of the ultimate end Talkand even mobilization are often cheap and often redundant or futile accordinglysuch evidence is often misleading Cross-national comparison and primary-sourcedocumentation of decision making are the critical tests

In the case of the establishment of the ECHR the proper theory and method re-verses an idealist conclusion that might appear to offer a plausible alternative torealism120 What seems at rst to be a conversion to moral altruism is in fact aninstrumental calculation of how best to lock in democratic governance against future

117 See Frieden 1993 Collins 1988 Moravcsik 1998a chap 4 6 and Krugman 1994 189ndash94118 What drives cooperation is prior domestic institutional convergence Hence the nature of domestic

regimes is not an intermediate variable between fundamental socialization and state behavior but thecritical variable that determines the nature of interdependence in the rst place

119 This is a view ideational theorists are coming to accept Finnemore and Sikkink 1998 916ndash17120 For example Legro and Moravcsik 1999

248 International Organization

opponentsmdasha practice hardly distinct from similar practices in the most pecuniaryareas of world politics such as trade and monetary policy I am not denying ofcourse that ideas and ideals matter in foreign policy I am challenging only a particu-lar idealist argument Surely some domestic support for democratic governance maybe ideological even idealistic in origin But if we can learn a single lesson from theformation of the worldrsquos most successful formal arrangement for international hu-man rights enforcement it is that in world politics pure idealism begets pure ideal-ismmdashin the form of parliamentary assemblies and international declarations To es-tablish binding international commitments much more is required

References

Ackerman Bruce 1997 The Rise of World Constitutionalism Virginia Law Review 83 (4)771ndash97Ando Nisuke 1992 The Future of Monitoring BodiesmdashLimitations and Possibilities of the Human Rights

Committee In 1991ndash1992 Canadian Human Rights Yearbook 169ndash175 Toronto CarswellBailey Michael A Judith Goldstein and Barry R Weingast 1997 The Institutional Roots of American

Trade Policy Politics Coalitions and International Trade World Politics 49 (3)309ndash38Bass Gary 1998 Judging War The Politics of International War Crimes Tribunals PhD diss Harvard

UniversityBrett Rachel 1996 Human Rights and the OSCE Human Rights Quarterly 18 (3)668ndash93Brysk Alison 1994 The Politics of Human Rights in Argentina Protest Change and Democratization

Stanford Calif Stanford University PressCarr E H 1946 The Twenty Yearsrsquo Crisis 1919ndash1939 2d ed London MacmillanCarter Barry E and Phillip R Trimble 1995 International Law 2d ed Boston Little BrownCollins Susan M 1988 In ation and the EMS In The European Monetary System edited by Francesco

Giavazzi Stefano Micossi and Marcus Miller 112ndash39 Cambridge Cambridge University PressCostello Declan 1992 Limiting Rights Constitutionally In Human Rights and Constitutional Law Es-

says in Honour of Brian Walsh edited by J OrsquoReilly 177ndash87 Dublin Round Hall PressCouncil of Europe 1975 Recueil des Travaux Preparatoires 6 vols Strasbourg Council of EuropeDavid Stephen R 1991 Explaining Third-World Alignment World Politics 43 (2)233ndash56Dijk Pieter van and G J H van Hoof 1998 Theory and Practice of the European Convention on Human

Rights 3d ed Hague KluwerDonnelly Jack 1986 International Human Rights A Regime Analysis International Organization 40

(3)599ndash642Doyle Michael W 1986 Liberalism and World Politics American Political Science Review 80 (4)

1151ndash69Drzemczewski Andrew Z 1983 The European Human Rights Convention in Domestic Law A Compara-

tive Study Oxford Clarendon PressEuropean Court of Justice 1996 Opinion Pursuant to Article 228 of the Treaty Opinion 294 (29 March)

I1763ndashI1790Evans Peter B Harold K Jacobson and Robert D Putnam 1993 Double-Edged Diplomacy Interna-

tional Bargaining and Domestic Politics Berkeley University of California PressFalk Richard A 1981 Human Rights and State Sovereignty New York Holmes and MeierFinnemore Martha 1996 National Interests in International Society Ithaca NY Cornell University

PressFinnemore Martha and Kathryn Sikkink 1998 International Norm Dynamics and Political Change

International Organization 52 (4)887ndash917Franck Thomas M 1988 Legitimacy in the International System American Journal of International Law

82 (4)705ndash59

Human Rights Regimes Origins 249

Frieden Jeffry A 1993 Making Commitments France and Italy in the European Monetary System1979ndash1985 Working Paper Series 114 Berkeley Calif Center for German and European Studies

Glendon Mary Ann 1998a Knowing the Universal Declaration of Human Rights Notre Dame LawReview 73 (5)1153ndash90

mdashmdashmdash 1998b The Universal Declaration of Human Rights Unpublished manuscript Harvard LawSchool Cambridge Mass

Goldstein Judith 1996 International Law and Domestic Institutions Reconciling North American lsquolsquoUn-fairrsquorsquo Trade Laws International Organization 50541ndash64

Haggard Stephan 1997 The Political Economy of Regionalism in Asia and the Americas In The Po-litical Economy of Regionalism edited by Edward Mans eld and Helen Milner 20ndash49 New YorkColumbia University Press

Helfer Lawrence and Anne-Marie Slaughter 1997 Toward a Theory of Effective Supranational Adjudi-cation Yale Law Journal 107 (2)273ndash391

Henkin Louis Gerald L Neuman Diane F Orentlicher and David W Leebron 1999 Human RightsNew York Foundation Press

Humphrey John P 1974 The Revolution in the International Law of Human Rights Human Rights4205ndash16

mdashmdashmdash 1984 Human Rights and the United Nations A Great Adventure Dobbs Ferry TransnationalPublishers

Huntington Samuel 1991 The Third Wave Democratization in the Late Twentieth Century NormanUniversity of Oklahoma Press

Janis Mark W Richard S Kay and Anthony W Bradley 1995 European Human Rights Law Text andMaterials Oxford Clarendon Press

Jepperson Ronald L Alexander Wendt and Peter J Katzenstein 1996 Norms Identity and the Cultureof National Security In The Culture of National Security Norms and Identity in World Politics editedby Peter J Katzenstein 33ndash75 Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Kaufman Chaim D and Robert A Pape 1999 Explaining Costly International Moral Action BritainrsquosSixty-Year Campaign Against the Atlantic Slave Trade International Organization 53 (4)631ndash68

Keck Margaret E and Kathryn Sikkink 1998 Activists Beyond Borders Advocacy Networks in Interna-tional Politics Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Keohane Robert O 1986 Theory of World Politics Structural Realism and Beyond In Neo-Realism andIts Critics edited by Robert O Keohane 158ndash203 New York Columbia University Press

Krasner Stephen D 1992 Sovereignty and Intervention Unpublished manuscript Stanford UniversityStanford Calif

mdashmdashmdash 1995 Compromising Westphalia International Security 20 (3)115ndash51Krugman Paul R 1994 Peddling Prosperity Economic Sense and Nonsense in the Age of Diminished

Expectations New York NortonKupchan Charles A and Clifford A Kupchan 1991 Concerts Collective Security and the Future of

Europe International Security 16 (1)114ndash61Lake David A 1993 Leadership Hegemony and the International Economy Naked Emperor or Tattered

Monarch with Potential International Studies Quarterly 37 (4)459ndash89Landes William M and Richard A Posner 1975 The Independent Judiciary in an Interest-Group Per-

spective Journal of Law and Economics 18 (3)875ndash901Legro Jeffrey W 1996 Culture and Preferences in the International Cooperation Two-Step American

Political Science Review 90 (1)118ndash37Legro Jeffrey W and Andrew Moravcsik 1999 Is Anybody Still a Realist International Security 24

(2)5ndash55Lester Anthony 1984 Fundamental Rights The United Kingdom Isolated In 1984 Public Law edited by

Graham Zellick 46ndash72 London Stevens and Sonsmdashmdashmdash 1994 Taking Human Rights Seriously Kingrsquos College Law Journal 51ndash15Manas Jean E 1996 The Council of Europersquos Democracy Ideal and the Challenge of Ethno-National

Strife In Preventing Con ict in the Post-Communist World Mobilizing International and Regional

250 International Organization

Organizations edited by Abram Chayes and Antonia Handler Chayes 99ndash144 Washington DCBrookings Institution Press

Marston Geoffrey 1993 The United Kingdomrsquos Part in the Preparation of the European Convention onHuman Rights 1950 International and Comparative Law Quarterly 42 (4)796ndash826

McKeon Richard 1949 The Philosophic Bases and Material Circumstances of the Rights of Man InHuman Rights Comments and Interpretations edited by UNESCO 35ndash46 New York UNESCO

Merrills J G 1993 The Development of International Law by the European Court of Human Rights 2ded Manchester UK Manchester University Press

Moe Terry 1990 Political Institutions The Neglected Side of the Story Journal of Law Economics andOrganization 6 (1)213ndash53

Moravcsik Andrew 1992 Liberalism and International Relations Theory Center for International AffairsWorking Paper Series 92-6 Cambridge Mass Harvard University

mdashmdashmdash 1994 Why the European Community Strengthens the State International Cooperation and Do-mestic Politics Center for European Studies Working Paper Series No 52 Cambridge Mass HarvardUniversity

mdashmdashmdash 1995 Explaining International Human Rights Regimes Liberal Theory and Western EuropeEuropean Journal of International Relations 1157ndash89

mdashmdashmdash 1997 Taking Preferences Seriously A Liberal Theory of International Politics InternationalOrganization 51 (4)513ndash53

mdashmdashmdash 1998a The Choice for Europe Social Purpose and State Power from Messina to MaastrichtIthaca NY Cornell University Press

mdashmdashmdash 1998b The Origin of Human Rights Regimes Liberal States and Domestic Uncertainty in PostwarEurope Working Paper No 9817 Cambridge Mass Weatherhead Center for International AffairsHarvard University

Morsink Johannes 1999 The Universal Declaration of Human Rights Philadelphia University of Penn-sylvania Press

Morgenthau Hans J 1960 Politics Among Nations The Struggle for Power and Peace 3d ed New YorkAlfred Knopf

Nye Joseph S Jr 1990 Bound to Lead The Changing Nature of American Power New York BasicBooks

Pasquino Pasquale 1998 Constitutional Adjudication and Democracy Comparative PerspectivesmdashUSA France Italy Ratio Juris 1138ndash50

Pierson Paul 1996 The Path to European Union A Historical Institutionalist Analysis ComparativePolitical Studies 29 (2)123ndash63

Polakiewicz Jorg and Valerie Jacob-Foltzer 1991 The European Human Rights Convention in DomesticLaw The Impact of Strasbourg Case Law in States Where Direct Effect Is Given to the ConventionHuman Rights Law Quarterly 1265ndash85 125ndash142

Putnam Robert D 1988 Diplomacy and Domestic Politics International Organization 42 (3) 427ndash61Ramirez Francisco O Yasemin Soysal and Suzanne Shanahan 1997 The Changing Logic of Political

Citizenship Cross-National Acquisition of Womenrsquos Suffrage Rights 1890ndash1990 American Socio-logical Review 62 (5)735ndash45

Risse Thomas 2000 Letrsquos Argue Communicative Action and International Relations International Or-ganization 54 (1)1ndash39

Risse-Kappen Thomas 1994 Ideas Do Not Float Freely Transnational Coalitions Domestic Structuresand the End of the Cold War International Organization 48 (2)185ndash214

mdashmdashmdash 1996 Collective Identity in a Democratic Community The Case of NATO In The Culture ofNational Security Norms and Identity in World Politics edited by Peter J Katzenstein 357ndash99 NewYork Columbia University Press

Robertson A H and J G Merrills 1993 Human Rights in Europe A Study of the European Conventionon Human Rights 3d ed Manchester UK Manchester University Press

mdashmdashmdash 1996 Human Rights in the World An Introduction to the International Protection of HumanRights 4th ed Manchester UK Manchester University Press

Rodrik Dani 1989 Credibility of Trade Reform A Policy Makerrsquos Guide World Economy 12 (1)1ndash16

Human Rights Regimes Origins 251

Ruggie John Gerard 1983 Human Rights and the Future International Community Daedalus 112 (4)93ndash110

Russett Bruce 1993 Grasping the Democratic Peace Principles for a PostndashCold War World PrincetonNJ Princeton University Press

Samnoslashy AEcirc shild 1993 Human Rights as International Consensus The Making of the Universal Declara-tion of Human Rights 1945ndash1948 Bergen Michelsen Institute

Shapiro Martin 1981 Courts A Comparative and Political Analysis Chicago University of ChicagoPress

Sieghart Paul 1983 The International Law of Human Rights Oxford Clarendon PressSikkink Kathryn 1993 The Power of Principled Ideas Human Rights Policies in the United States and

Western Europe In Ideas and Foreign Policy Beliefs Institutions and Political Change edited byJudith Goldstein and Robert O Keohane 139ndash70 Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Simpson A W Brian 1998 Short History of the European Convention on Human Rights Unpublishedmanuscript University of Michigan Law School Ann Arbor

Slaughter Anne-Marie Alec Stone Sweet and Joseph H H Weiler eds 1998 The European Court andNational Courts Doctrine and Jurisprudence Oxford Hart Publishing

Snyder Jack 1991 Myths of Empire Domestic Politics and International Ambition Ithaca NY CornellUniversity Press

Teitgen Pierre-Henri 1988 Faites entrer le temoin suivant 1940ndash1958 de la resistance a la Ve Repub-lique Rennes France Ouest-France

Van Evera Stephen 1990 Primed for Peace International Security 15 (winter)7ndash57mdashmdashmdash 1999 The Causes of War Power and the Roots of Con ict Ithaca NY Cornell University PressWaltz Kenneth N 1979 Theory of International Politics Reading Mass Addison-WesleyWippman David 1999 Practical and Legal Constraints on Internal Power Sharing In International Rela-

tions and Ethnic Con ict edited by David Wippman 170ndash88 Ithaca NY Cornell University PressWhit eld John H 1988 How the Working Organs of the European Convention Have Elevated the Indi-

vidual to the Level of Subject of International Law ILSA Journal of International Law 1227ndash53

252 International Organization

enacted and enforced through fully democratic procedures consistent with the domes-tic rule of law Arrangements to adjudicate human rights internationally thus pose afundamental challenge not just to the Westphalian ideal of state sovereignty thatunderlies realist international relations theory and classical international law but alsomdashthough less-frequently notedmdashto liberal ideals of direct democratic legitimacy andself-determination The postwar emergence of these arrangements has rightly beencharacterized as the most lsquolsquoradical development in the whole history of internationallawrsquorsquo1

Consider for example the ECHR established under the auspices of the Council ofEurope and based in Strasbourg France The ECHR system is widely accepted as thelsquolsquomost advanced and effectiversquorsquo international regime for formally enforcing humanrights in the world today2 Since 1953 when the ECHR came into force it has soughtto de ne and protect an explicit set of civil and political rights for all persons withinthe jurisdiction of its member states whether those individuals are aliens refugeesstateless persons or citizens It initially established a Commission on Human Rightsto review petitions3 The Commission could investigate the case seek to settle it orforward it under certain circumstances to a court of human rights whose decisionsgovernments are legally bound to follow Two optional clauses of the ECHR Articles25 and 46 were subsequently adopted by all member states they permit individualand state-to-state petitions and recognize the compulsory jurisdiction of the courtMany European governments have subsequently incorporated the convention intodomestic law directly or indirectly For these reasons the ECHR Court is right toproclaim the convention lsquolsquoa constitutional document of European public orderrsquorsquo4

Over the last half-century analysts agree the legal commitments and enforcementmechanisms entered into under the ECHR have established lsquolsquoeffective supranationaladjudicationrsquorsquo in Europe Compliance is so consistent that ECHR judgments are nowin the words of two leading international legal scholars lsquolsquoas effective as those of anydomestic courtrsquorsquo5 In hundreds of cases where an explicit decision has been taken or a

1 See Humphrey 1974 205 208ndash209 Krasner 1995 and Falk 1981 4 153ndash832 Petitions could be judged admissible if they meet several criteria most importantly the prior exhaus-

tion of domestic remedies Henkin et al 1999 551 In this article I am not concerned with purely rhetoricalhuman rights documents such as the UN Universal Declaration but solely with enforceable commit-ments Rights imply remedies without which the former are of little utility Unsurprisingly hypocrisy insigning declarations without mechanisms for direct enforcement appears to be without signi cant costregardless of a countryrsquos domestic policies While liberal democracies may be more likely to sign suchdeclarations they are hardly alone in their willingness At the height of the Cold War the United Statesthe USSR China Iran and dozens of other countries found ways to work around their differences andsigned the wide-ranging UN Declaration on Human Rights Some analysts conjecture that in the longerterm such declarations help mobilize societal opposition to nondemocratic governments for examplethrough the Inter-American and Helsinki CSCEndashOSCE regimes Yet it is telling that those interested ineffective enforcement have consistently sought to establish mechanisms for raising and resolving disputesas with the UN Covenants in the 1960s and the CSCE Vienna mechanism in 1989 Brett 1996

3 See Janis Kay and Bradley 1995 Robertson and Merrills 1993 and van Dijk and van Hoof 1998With reforms that came into effect in 1998 the commission was abolished and its activities turned over tothe court itself with similar criteria for admitting claims

4 Loizidou v Turkey 310 Eur Ct HR (ser A 1995) 275 Helfer and Slaughter 1997 283 who draw on Shapiro 1981 7 26ndash36

218 International Organization

lsquolsquofriendly settlementrsquorsquo reachedmdashincluding matters of criminal procedure penal codesand the treatment of prisoners vagrancy legislation civil codes systems of legal aidfees and civil legal advice the rights of illegitimate children military codes expro-priation policies systems of awarding building permits treatment of the mentally illreformatory centers wiretapping and censorship of the pressmdashgovernments haveamended legislation granted administrative remedies reopened judicial proceed-ings or paid monetary damages to individuals whose treaty rights were violated6

When the court recently ruled that exclusion of homosexuals from the British armedforces violated the ECHR the British government immediately announced its inten-tion to comply In countless additional cases litigants have successfully pleaded theECHR before domestic courts7

There is a real theoretical puzzle here Why would any government democratic ordictatorial favor establishing an effective independent international authority thesole purpose of which is to constrain its domestic sovereignty in such an unprecedent-edly invasive and overtly nonmajoritarian manner

To answer questions such as this political scientists tend to espouse either a realistor an ideational explanation for the emergence and expansion of formal human rightsregimes Democratic governments and transnationally active members of democraticcivil societies either coerce other governments to accept human rights norms (therealist view) or persuade other governments to do so (the ideational view) Somescholars espouse both positions at once arguing that powerful democracies are per-suaded for essentially idealistic reasons to coerce others to respect human rightsnorms

Such realist and ideational conjectures though popular among scholars rest on aremarkably thin empirical foundation Historians have conducted almost no detailedcase studies of the formation of international human rights regimes Only the UNsystemmdasha notably weak regimemdashhas been the subject of signi cant research andthis body of work focuses on rhetorical statements such as the UN Declarationrather than arrangements for adjudication and enforcement8 Such analyses more-over tend to accept uncritically the ex post conjectures of practitioners and commen-tators

This article contains the rst systematic empirical test of competing theories of theestablishment of formal international human rights regimes It does so by examiningthe negotiations to establish the ECHR in 1949ndash50 I argue that the primary propo-nents of binding international human rights commitments in postwar Europe wereneither great powers as realist theory would have it nor governments and transna-tional groups based in long-established liberal democracies as the ideational accountwould have it Although established democracies supported certain human rightsdeclarations they allied with dictatorships and transitional regimes in opposition to

6 Carter and Trimble 1995 3097 On domestic incorporation see Polakiewicz and Jacob-Foltzer 1991 Drzemczewski 1983 11ndash12

and Merrills 19938 For the best of these see Morsink 1999

Human Rights Regimes Origins 219

reciprocally binding human rights enforcementmdasha seldom-noted tendency for whichrealists and ideational theorists have no explanation The primary proponents of re-ciprocally binding human rights obligations were instead the governments of newlyestablished democracies

This curious pattern is explicable only if we adopt a different theoretical startingpoint the domestic political self-interest of national governments Establishing aninternational human rights regime is an act of political delegation akin to establishinga domestic court or administrative agency From a lsquolsquorepublican liberalrsquorsquo perspectivemdashone related to institutional variants of lsquolsquodemocratic peacersquorsquo theory as well as to theanalysis of lsquolsquotwo-level gamesrsquorsquo and public-choice theories of delegationmdashcreating aquasi-independent judicial body is a tactic used by governments to lsquolsquolock inrsquorsquo andconsolidate democratic institutions thereby enhancing their credibility and stabilityvis-a-vis nondemocratic political threats In sum governments turn to internationalenforcement when an international commitment effectively enforces the policy pref-erences of a particular government at a particular point in time against future domes-tic political alternatives

I argue that governments will resort to this tactic when the bene ts of reducingfuture political uncertainty outweigh the lsquolsquosovereignty costsrsquorsquo of membership It fol-lows that lsquolsquoself-bindingrsquorsquo is of most use to newly established democracies whichhave the greatest interest in further stabilizing the domestic political status quo againstnondemocratic threats We should therefore observe them leading the move to en-force human rights multilaterally whereas established democracies have an incen-tive to offer lukewarm support at best In the case of the ECHR this theoreticalapproach best explains the cross-national pattern of support for binding norms thetactics governments employed and the archival record of public rhetoric and con -dential domestic deliberations

The implications of this approach go well beyond postwar European human rightsThe logic of lsquolsquolocking inrsquorsquo credible domestic policies through international commit-ments can be generalized to other human rights regimesmdashincluding the recent Inter-national Criminal Courtmdashand unilateral human rights policies not least the appar-ently anomalous behavior of the United States as well as to other issue areas inworld politics regardless of whether their substantive content is lsquolsquoliberalrsquorsquo The latterinclude the stabilization of autocratic regimes under the Concert of Europe and Com-intern and the coordination of monetary and trade policies

Existing Theories of InternationalHuman Rights Cooperation

Existing scholarship seeking to explain why national governments establish and en-force formal international human rights norms focuses on two modes of interstateinteraction coercion and normative persuasion Respectively these de ne distinc-tive lsquolsquorealistrsquorsquo and lsquolsquoideationalrsquorsquo explanations for the emergence of human rights re-

220 International Organization

gimes Despite being widely viewed as theoretical antitheses many empirical predic-tions of these two explanations converge

Interstate Power lsquolsquoFor Countries at the Top This Is Predictablersquorsquo

Realist theories of international relations and thus of the origin of human rightsregimes stress the distribution of interstate bargaining power Governments acceptinternational obligations because they are compelled to do so by great powers whichexternalize their ideologymdasha prediction that follows equally from hegemonic stabil-ity theory and conventional realist bargaining theory9 All governments seek to main-tain full domestic sovereignty wherever possible With governments uniformly skep-tical of external constraints the major limitation on cooperation is the cost of coercionor inducement which is inversely proportional to the concentration of power Estab-lishment of a binding human rights regime requires therefore a hegemonic (lsquolsquokrsquorsquo)group of great powers willing to coerce or induce recalcitrant states to accept adjustto and comply with international human rights norms The greater the concentrationof relative power capabilities the greater the pressure on recalcitrant governmentsand the more likely is an international regime to form and prosper

Precise formulations of the realist argument vary E H Carr Hans Morgenthauand other classical realists maintain that governments employ liberal ideology includ-ing support for human rights to justify the pursuit of geopolitical interest10 JackDonnelly writes of the Inter-American Convention on Human Rights that lsquolsquomuch ofthe explanation [for] the Inter-American human rights regime lies in power par-ticularly the dominant power of the United States [It] is probably best under-stood in these terms The United States exercised its hegemonic power to ensureits creation and support its operationrsquorsquo11 John Ruggie uncharacteristically takes asimilar line when he conjectures that human rights regimes will be weaker thannuclear nonproliferation regimes because the former are of less concern to the coresuperpower security interests12 Kenneth Waltz asserts that powerful nations invari-ably seek to impose their views on other nations lsquolsquoLike some earlier great powerswe [the United States] can identify the presumed duty of the rich and powerful tohelp others with our own beliefs England claimed to bear the white manrsquos burdenFrance had its mission civilisatrice For countries at the top this is predictablebehaviorrsquorsquo13 Alison Brysk links acceptance of human rights norms to the pressure by

9 Many analysts take the opposite view namely that great powers tend to oppose strong human rightsregimes One might conjecture that large states have a commitment to sovereignty independent of thesubstantive issue at stake or one might assume that great powers believe they can impose human rights onothers unilaterally This view is widely espoused as an explanation for the combined opposition during the1950s of the United States the United Kingdom the USSR and China to strong UN enforcement Yet thisconsensus lacks theoretical underpinnings or empirical support beyond the casual impressions of a fewparticipants We shall see that the generalization is discon rmed by the case of the ECHR negotiationsCompare Samnoslashy 1993 76

10 See Carr 1946 and Morgenthau 196011 See Donnelly 1986 625 also 637ndash38 and Ruggie 1983 9912 Ruggie 1983 10413 Waltz 1979 200 See also Krasner 1992

Human Rights Regimes Origins 221

international nancial organizations such as the World Bank backed by Westerndonor countries14 These predictions and those of competing theories are summa-rized in the rst column of Table 1

Normative Persuasion lsquolsquoThe Inescapable Ideological Appealof Human Rightsrsquorsquo

The most prominent ideational explanations for the emergence and enforcement ofhuman rights regimes look to altruism and the persuasive power of principled ideas

14 Brysk 1994 51ndash56

TABLE 1 Establishing human rights regimes Theories causal mechanisms andpredictions

RealismIdeational

theoryRepublicanliberalism

Motivations and tactics Great powers employcoercion or induce-ment to unilaterallyextend national idealsderived from nationalpride or geopoliticalself-interest

Smaller states defendtheir sovereignty

Altruistic governmentsand groups in estab-lished democraciesseek to extend per-ceived universalnorms

Less-democratic statesare socialized or per-suaded throughexisting transnationalnetworks (the lsquolsquologicof appropriatenessrsquorsquo)

Governments seek toprevent domesticoppression and inter-national con ictthrough internationalsymbols standardsand procedures thatsecure domesticdemocracy They areconstrained by fearthat domestic lawsmight be struckdown Internationalagreement re ectsconvergent interests

Predicted national pref-erences on compul-sory commitments

Supporters are led bydemocratic greatpowers The weakerthe state the lesssupport we observe

Supporters are led bysocietal groups andgovernments in themost democraticstates The less estab-lished the democracythe less support weobserve

Supporters are led bynewly establisheddemocracies Estab-lished democraciesaccept only optionalor rhetorical commit-ments Nondemocra-cies oppose

Predicted variation incooperation

Greater concentrationof power in the handsof great powerdemocracies

More cost-effectivecoercion or induce-ment

More cooperation

More attractive normsmore salient morelegitimate exemplarsand the more estab-lished the transna-tional networks

More powerful social-ization effects

More cooperation

More immediate threatsto democracy

Greater desire toenhance domesticstability

More cooperation

222 International Organization

Such explanations rest to that extent on what used to be termed lsquolsquoutopianrsquorsquo or lsquolsquoide-alistrsquorsquo foundations The essence of such explanations lies in the prominence of ideal-istic or altruistic motivations for spreading liberal values15 Governments accept bind-ing international human rights norms because they are swayed by the overpoweringideological and normative appeal of the values that underlie them lsquolsquoThe seeminglyinescapable ideological appeal of human rights in the postwar worldrsquorsquo writes Don-nelly who espouses a wide range of theories lsquolsquois an important element in the rise ofinternational human rights regimesrsquorsquo16

Ideational arguments differ most fundamentally from realist arguments in theirreliance on a distinctive conception of interstate interaction They explicitly rejectchoice-theoretic foundations and instead stress the transformative power of norma-tive moral discourse itself In this view a critical characteristic of political action inthis area is that it is lsquolsquoprincipledrsquorsquomdashthat is the altruistic and moral motives of actorshave persuasive power in themselvesAccordingly the most fundamental motivatingforce behind human rights regimes is not rational adaptation let alone coercion buttransnational socializationmdashthe lsquolsquologic of appropriatenessrsquorsquo17 Many such explana-tions assert that transformations in actor identities occur though the impact of lsquolsquoprin-cipledrsquorsquo nongovernmental organizations (NGOs) on domestic and transnational opin-ion18 NGOs and publics within established democracies set up transnational networksepistemic communities and global discourses of human rights dedicated to the ad-vancement of a normative discourse of human rights This in turn mobilizes domesticand transnational civil society at home and abroad eventually socializing foreignand domestic leaders19

Whence the ideological appeal of human rights Some scholars look to humanmoral psychology regional cultures or salient historical events but the most plau-sible explanation links support for international human rights protection to domesticdemocracy and commitment to the lsquolsquorule of lawrsquorsquo20 In this view which Thomas Risseterms lsquolsquoliberal constructivismrsquorsquo established democratic governments seek to extendtheir domestic values abroad and recognize others who do so The more democraticthey are the more likely their espousal of human rights values21 Charles Kupchanand Clifford Kupchan conjecture that lsquolsquostates willing to submit to the rule of law andcivil society are more likely to submit to their analogues internationallyrsquorsquo22 Simi-larly Kathryn Sikkink points to the leading role of established democracies in pro-moting human rights such as linking Scandinavian support for human rights enforce-

15 Keck and Sikkink 1998 chap 1ndash316 Donnelly 1986 638 On soft power see Nye 199017 See Finnemore and Sikkink 1998 and Donnelly 198618 See Sikkink 1993 Risse-Kappen 1994 and Finnemore 199619 See for example Keck and Sikkink 1998 and Ramirez Soysal and Shanahan 199720 Russett 1993 For alternative views see Keck and Sikkink 1998 Sikkink 1993 Sieghart 1983

26ndash27 and Ando 1992 171ndash72 See also Donnelly 1986 Whit eld 1988 31 also 28ndash31 and Drzem-czewski 1983 220

21 See Risse-Kappen 1996 and Moravcsik 1997 This view is related to the ideational variant ofdemocratic peace theory in which the democratic peace results from the tendency of liberal governmentsto externalize their domestic ideals See Russett 1993

22 Kupchan and Kupchan 1991 115ndash16

Human Rights Regimes Origins 223

ment to the salience of social democratic values in their domestic politics23 ThomasFranck asserts that compliance with international law is a function of the normativeacceptance of international rules which in turn re ects (among other things) theirconsistency with domestic values24 In sum governments promote norms abroadbecause they are consistent with universal ideals to which they adhere governmentsaccept them at home because they are convinced doing so is lsquolsquoappropriatersquorsquo

The desire to conform to shared ideas and norms of state behavior (lsquolsquocollectiveexpectations about proper behavior for a given identityrsquorsquo) in this view does notsimply regulate state behavior but constitutes and reconstitutes state identities25

Such theories explicitly distance themselves from explanations that rely on instrumen-tal calculations about the establishment of legitimate domestic governance26 Twoleading ideational theorists explicitly reject for example the argument I shall intro-duce latermdashnamely that governments support human rights regimes to advance par-tisan and public interest in preventing domestic violence and interstate warfare In astriking historical conjecture these analysts assert that in the 1940s and 1950s gov-ernments could not possibly have sought human rights regimes to preserve the lsquolsquodemo-cratic peacersquorsquo because such founding moments lsquolsquocame well before the emergence ofthe new social knowledgersquorsquo that undemocratic regimes undermine peacemdasha collec-tive belief they date to research by liberal international relations theorists in the early1980s led by Michael Doyle27 As we shall soon see this equation of lsquolsquosocial knowl-edgersquorsquo with academic political science misstates the true origins of human rights regimesbecause it underestimates the ability of nonacademics to generate a widely accepted factu-ally groundedmdashand ultimately accuratemdashconsensus about world politics

The lsquolsquoNew Orthodoxyrsquorsquo A Curious Convergenceof Realism and Idealism

The study of human rights makes unlikely bedfellows Although realist and ide-ational theories start from very different assumptions their predictions about humanrights tend to converge Most existing analyses of human rights regimes rest on anuneasy synthesis of these two explanations Realists cited earlier tend to argue thathuman rights norms are expressions of domestic values not simply propagandisticjusti cations for the pursuit of national security interests28 Ideational theorists rarelytreat socialization (that is transnational education imitation and fundamental norma-

23 Sikkink 199324 Franck 198825 Jepperson Wendt and Katzenstein 1996 5426 Finnemore and Sikkink 1998 Thomas Risse has sought to take this further by drawing on Habermas-

ian normative theory as a basis for positive analysis See Risse 200027 Keck and Sikkink 1998 203 See also fn 68 and accompanying text in this article Compare Helfer

and Slaughter 1997 331ndash3528 Even if this were the case the argument would not be entirely realist since the claim that democratic

governments are more likely to side with the West does not necessarily follow from realist theory Evenself-styled realists increasingly concede that societal preferences play an important often determinant rolein alliance formation For a criticism of this type of realist degeneration see Legro and Moravcsik 1999

224 International Organization

tive persuasion) as the sole (or even the primary) mechanism that induces govern-ments to accept formal human rights guarantees Donnelly argues for example thatGramscian lsquolsquohegemonic ideas can be expected to draw acquiescence in relativelyweak regimes but beyond promotional activities (that is where signi cant sacri cesof sovereignty are demanded) something more is neededrsquorsquo29

Many in both schools therefore adopt what Robert Keohane has elsewhere termedthe realist lsquolsquofall-backrsquorsquo position Public interest groups with idealistic values perhapstransnationally organized shape the underlying preferences of democratic great pow-ers which then deploy their preponderant power to construct and enforce interna-tional human rights norms Idealism explains the position of great powers realismexplains the spread of norms30 In generalizing about human rights regimes for ex-ample Margaret Keck and Kathryn Sikkink focus extensively on the transculturalattractiveness of ideas and the density of transnational organization (ideational fac-tors) and the vulnerability of targets to sanctions (a realist factor) As we have seenthey explicitly contrast this explanation however with an explanation that focuseson domestic institutional and material preconditions which they reject outright (ontheoretical not empirical grounds) as at most only secondary31

There is thus considerably more convergence in empirical predictions about thesource of support for human rights regimes than broad theoretical labels might sug-gest (see Table 1) Most theories whether realist or ideational predict that govern-ments interest groups and public opinion in established democratic states spearheadefforts to form and enforce international human rights regimesmdashand they inducecoerce or persuade others to go join Yet as I discuss in more detail later this issimply not the case In postwar Europe as in the UN during this period establisheddemocracies consistently opposed reciprocally binding human rights obligations andneither coerced nor persuaded anyone else to accept them Before moving on to theempirical analysis it is therefore necessary to examine a third explanation for theformation of human rights regimes

Republican Liberalism Democratic Peaceand Domestic Commitment

If realist and ideational explanations view the motivations for establishing humanrights regimes as involving international coercion or persuasion a lsquolsquorepublican lib-eralrsquorsquo explanation views them as resulting from instrumental calculations about do-mestic politics32 In general republican liberal theories stress the impact of varying

29 Donnelly 1986 638ndash3930 Ruggie 1983 98ndash99 On this sort of realist fall-back or two-step position more generally see Legro

1996 Moravcsik 1997 543 Keohane 1986 183 and Legro and Moravcsik 199931 Keck and Sikkink 1998 201ndash20932 Liberal international relations theory focuses on state behavior driven by variation in the economic

interests and conceptions of public goods provision on the part of societal groups as well as by the natureof domestic political institutions The republican liberal label is appropriate to international relationstheory debates though the concern about promoting democracy also has elements of ideational liberal-

Human Rights Regimes Origins 225

domestic political institutionsmdashin particular the scope and bias of political represen-tationmdashon foreign policy The most prominent among such theories include institu-tional explanations of the lsquolsquodemocratic peacersquorsquo yet the family of republican liberaltheories offers a far wider range of potential explanations subsuming theories of therole of cartelized elites and independent militaries in provoking war and of interestgroup capture (or the countervailing delegation of authority to strong executives) inforeign economic policy33 In contrast to the idealist theories considered earlier whichassume that social actors are responsive to external socialization and often altruisti-cally motivated republican liberal theories assume that states are self-interested andrational in their pursuit of (varying) underlying national interests which re ect inturn variation in the nature of domestic social pressures and representative institu-tions34

A useful republican liberal starting point for the problem at hand is to assume thatinternational institutional commitments like domestic institutional commitmentsare self-interested means of lsquolsquolocking inrsquorsquo particular preferred domestic policiesmdashathome and abroadmdashin the face of future political uncertainty This presumption whichis not only consistent with republican liberalism but also draws on theories widelyemployed to explain domestic delegation to courts and regulatory authorities in Ameri-can and comparative politics treats domestic politics as a game in which politicianscompete to exercise public authority35 Terry Moe observes that lsquolsquomost political insti-tutions arise out of a politics of structural choice in which the winners use theirtemporary hold on public authority to design new structures and impose them on thepolity as a whole [Institutions are] weapons of coercion and redistribution the structural means by which political winners pursue their own interests often atthe great expense of political losersrsquorsquo36 Governments establish courts administrativeagencies central banks and other independent bodies as means by which the win-

ismmdashthe strand of liberal theory based on the tendency to promote domestic provision of public goods(national identity political institutions and legitimate economic redistribution) preferred by domesticactors (This differs from idealist theory in the minimal role it accords altruism or transnational socializa-tion) On the ideational strand of liberal theory see Moravcsik 1997 and Van Evera 1990 In American orcomparative politics such an explanation might be thought of as drawing on public choice theory institu-tionalist theory constitutional theory the theory of delegation or theories of nested games

33 For a discussion on the full range of potential liberal explanations see Moravcsik 199734 Liberal international relations theories assume that states behave as rational unitary actors in the

pursuit of their underlying preferences though not in the de nition of those preferences Their theoreticaldistinctiveness lies in their consistent focus on variation in national preferences resulting from socialpressures for particular material and ideational interests as well as the way such interests are representedby state institutions In this regard institutional variants of democratic peace theory and theories of legis-lative-executive relations share common liberal theoretical assumptions For an elaboration see Moravcsik1997 Doyle 1986 Russett 1993 Snyder 1991 Bailey Goldstein and Weingast 1997 Van Evera 1999and Legro and Moravcsik 1999

35 Moe 199036 Ibid 222 213 In the domestic constitutional context provisions are locked in by the fact that only

a supermajority is typically able to amend it Supermajorities bind subsequent majorities The case we areanalyzing here like the case of administrative delegation is more complex since treaties are generallyrati ed by majority and the nondemocratic opponents are constrained not by their majority but by theextent of their coercive power Pasquino 1998

226 International Organization

ners of political con ict seek to commit the polity to preferred policies From thisperspective a rational decision to delegate to an independent body requires that asitting government weigh two crosscutting considerations restricting governmentdiscretion and reducing domestic political uncertainty

Consider rst the surrender of national discretion which in the international con-text might be termed the sovereignty cost of delegation to an international authorityAll other things equal governments in power prefer to maintain short-term discre-tion to shape collective behavior or redistribute wealth as they see t They aretherefore inherently skeptical of delegation to independent judges or officials sincethere is always some lsquolsquoagency costrsquorsquo to the operation of central banks administrativeagencies courts and other quasi-independent political authorities Judges in particu-lar may seek to negate government actions by nullifying them outright or by failingto enforce them effectively Legal scholars William Landes and Richard Posner ob-serve that lsquolsquothe outcomes of the struggle can readily be nulli ed by unsympatheticjudgesmdashand why should judges be sympathetic to a process that simply rati es po-litical power rather than expresses principlersquorsquo They point to the sixty years preced-ing the New Deal in the United States during which the federal judiciary obstructedreforms favored by Congress37

In the international realm the defense of governmental discretion translates intothe defense of national sovereignty All other things equal the lsquolsquosovereignty costrsquorsquo ofdelegating to an international judge is likely to be even greater than that of delegatingto a domestic judge One reason is that cross-national variation in the precise naturescope application and enforcement of human rights is likely to be greater thandomestic variation Any common international list of human rights is therefore likelyto diverge further from individual national traditions and practices In the most ex-treme cases for example Great Britain international human rights regimes intro-duce an explicitly enumerated bill of rights for the rst time Many internationalhuman rights regimes establish moreover single centralized institutional mecha-nisms for interpreting enforcing and balancing various rights For such bodies todevelop a coherent jurisprudence they must override local particularities Whereasjudicially imposed harmonization may seem attractive to those who draft interna-tional covenants it clearly imposes inconvenient constraints on individual nationalgovernments Particularly for nations without a constitutional courtmdashagain Britainis a striking examplemdashthe procedure marks a signi cant innovation38 These incon-veniences may arise moreover not simply as a result of pressure from parochialspecial interests or unthinking adherence to tradition but also through divergence indeeply rooted historical conceptions of the relationship between citizens and thestate From this perspective the defense of lsquolsquonational sovereigntyrsquorsquo is in part a legiti-mate defense of national ideals political culture and even democratic practicesmdasha

37 See Landes and Posner 1975 896 and Pasquino 1998 4938 Drzemczewski 1983 11

Human Rights Regimes Origins 227

problem of which the framers of postndashWorld War II human rights documents (andtheir academic advisers) were quite aware39

Why would a national government democratic or not ever accept such externalnormative and institutional constraints on its sovereignty The answer lies in thesecond major consideration that enters into a governmentrsquos decision whether to del-egate to an independent political body reducing political uncertainty In the republi-can liberal view politicians delegate power to human rights regimes such as domes-tic courts and administrative agencies to constrain the behavior of future nationalgovernments As Moe explains a politician must always calculate that lsquolsquowhile theright to exercise public authority happens to be theirs today other political actorswith different and perhaps opposing interests may gain that right tomorrowrsquorsquo40 Tolimit the consequences of this eventuality government authorities may thus seek tolsquolsquolock inrsquorsquo favored policies in such a way thereby insulating them from the actions offuture governments

From this perspective human rights norms are expressions of the self-interest ofdemocratic governments in lsquolsquolocking inrsquorsquo democratic rule through the enforcement ofhuman rights By placing interpretation in the hands of independent authorities man-aged in part by foreign governmentsmdashin other words by alienating sovereignty to aninternational bodymdashgovernments seek to establish reliable judicial constraints onfuture nondemocratic governments or on democratically elected governments thatmay seek (as in interwar Italy and Germany) to subvert democracy from within Inthe language of international relations theory this lsquolsquotwo-levelrsquorsquo commitment lsquolsquoties thehandsrsquorsquo of future governments thereby enhancing the credibility of current domesticpolicies and institutions41 Salient and symbolic international constraints serve assignals to trigger domestic and perhaps also transnational and international opposi-tion to any breach of the democratic order Thus democratic regimes seek to preventpolitical retrogression or lsquolsquobackslidingrsquorsquo into tyranny

The decision of any individual government whether to support a binding interna-tional human rights enforcement regime depends in this view on the relative impor-tance of these two basic factors Sovereignty costs are weighted against establishinghuman rights regimes whereas greater political stability may be weighted in favor ofit If we assume that the inconvenience governments face is constant (or randomlydistributed) it follows that a country is most likely to support a human rights regimewhen its government is rmly committed to democratic governance but faces stronginternal challenges that may threaten it in the future Its willingness to tolerate sover-eignty costs increases insofar as the costs are outweighed by the bene ts of reducingdomestic political uncertainty

If the republican liberal view is correct the strongest support for binding humanrights regimes should come not from established democracies but from recently es-

39 McKeon 194940 Moe 1990 22741 Evans Putnam and Jacobson 1993

228 International Organization

tablished and potentially unstable democracies Only where democracy is estab-lished but nondemocratic groups (military officers communists fascists and religious fun-damentalists for example) pose real threats to its future is the reduction of politicaluncertainty likely to outweigh the inconvenience of supranational adjudication

It is obvious that opposition will come in part from dictatorships (or transitionalregimes) since such governments both lack any interest in democracy and sufferparticularly large inconveniences from persistent challenges to their (nondemocratic)domestic order42 (Governments striving to complete a transition to democracy throughextralegal means are likely to be almost as skeptical) Less obvious and in strikingcontrast to realist and idealist accounts however is the prediction that dictatorshipswill be joined in opposition to binding commitments by well-established liberal de-mocracies By accepting binding obligations governments in established democra-cies incur an increased if modest risk of de facto nulli cation of domestic lawswithout a corresponding increase in the expected stability of domestic democracysince the latter is already high Such governments have good reasonmdashindeed a demo-cratically legitimate reasonmdashto reject any reciprocal imposition of international ad-judication and enforcement of human rights claims

This is not to say that established democracies never have an incentive to supportinternational human rights instruments According to republican liberal theory estab-lished democracies have an incentive to promote such arrangements for othersmdashwhich may involve some small risk of future pressure on established democracies todeepen their commitmentmdashin order to bolster the lsquolsquodemocratic peacersquorsquo by fosteringdemocracy in neighboring countries43 This is most likely to occur when democrati-zation is expected to pacify a potentially threatening neighbor or solidify oppositionto a common nondemocratic enemy In such cases established democracies can beexpected to support rhetorical declarations in favor of human rights and regimes withoptional enforcement that bind newly established democracies but exempt them-selves Yet there is little reason to believe that this concern will outweigh domesticinterests thus they are likely to remain opposed to reciprocally enforceable rules44

Further observable implications concerning national tactics and con dential discus-sions are developed in the next section

42 Governments must of course have sufficient freedom at the current time to actmdasha point stressed byMoe It would therefore be somewhat surprising to see a democratic government that requires nondemo-cratic means to stay in powermdashfor example a government under heavy military in uence or engaged in acivil warmdashtake such a step For this reason such transitional regimesmdashGreece in the immediate postndashWorld War II period or Russia today are examplesmdashmay remain skeptical of enforceable commitments

43 Russett 1993 This argument is liberal rather than realist since for realists the domestic governanceof states should make no difference in the perception of threat whereas for democratic peace theorists itdoes

44 In theory one might argue that the incomplete adherence of established democracies could beexpected to undermine the international regime which could in turn destabilize newly established democ-racies and thereby create threats to established democracies Yet in practice the signaling function ofinternational norms in any given country does not appear to depend on the adherence by others to enforce-ment clauses certainly this conjecture seems to have played an unimportant role in British or Europeandeliberations

Human Rights Regimes Origins 229

Testing the Theories The Negotiation of the ECHR

What light does the negotiating history of the ECHR cast on the power of these threecompeting theories The negotiation of the ECHR took place between 1949 and1953 under the auspices of the Council of Europe At the rst session of the Councilof Europersquos Consultative Assembly in September 1949 its legal committee under thechairmanship of the Frenchman Pierre-Henri Teitgen recommended that an organiza-tion be created to ensure adherence to human rights in Europe Extended meetings ofgovernmental committees and consultations with the assembly itself through the rsthalf of 1950 led to the signing of the ECHR which came into force three years later

Realist ideational and liberal institutional theories all offer prima facie explana-tions for the general form and timing of the ECHRrsquos establishment For realists thisperiod marked the dawning of an lsquolsquoAmerican centuryrsquorsquo and a moment in which theWest became embroiled in a bipolar con ict with the Soviet Union For ideationaltheorists it immediately followed the Holocaust a salient historical event of consid-erable moral force and occurred immediately after the rise to salient Western leader-ship of two long-established democratic exemplars the United States and the UnitedKingdom45 During the immediate postwar period republican liberals might observea wave of new liberal democracies emerged (or reemerged) across Western EuropeNondemocratic institutions were widely viewed as a source of both World War II andthe Cold War and accordingly the democratization of Germany Italy and otherWest European nations was seen as a guarantee against both a revival of fascism andthe spread of communism

To assess the relative importance of these three plausible theories we thereforerequire more ne-grained evidence than a simple coincidence of timing or the exis-tence of occasional public rhetorical justi cation I consider three types of evidencethe cross-national pattern of national positions the process of international negotia-tion and the direct documentary record of national motivations What does the his-torical record reveal

Cross-National Variation in National Preferences

We have seen that both realist and ideational theories predict that the most rmlyestablished and committed democracies (or democratic great powers)mdashin short themajor Western powers led by the United States and the United Kingdommdashwouldhave been the primary supporters of binding international human rights norms Onthe contrary the historical record strongly supports the republican liberal theorywhich predicts that newly established democracies will spearhead support for bind-ing international human rights guarantees whereas long-established democracies willsupport only rhetorical or optional commitmentsmdashand even these only where neededto bolster the lsquolsquodemocratic peacersquorsquo Dictatorships or governments that have not com-pleted the transition to democracy will be opposed outright

45 For a more solidly grounded view see Helfer and Slaughter 1997 331ndash35

230 International Organization

We can measure the willingness of governments to accept binding obligations byexamining their position on two related elements of the institutional design of theECHRmdashboth essential to the future effectiveness of the regime

x Compulsory jurisdiction Should the regime mandate that member states recog-nize the jurisdiction of an independent international court as opposed to abody of foreign ministers

x Individual petition Should the regime mandate that member states grant pri-vate individuals and groups standing to le cases

Since both mandatory binding jurisdiction and individual petition are required torender a system of international human rights adjudication effective a vote for bothis de ned as support for a reciprocally binding regime whereas a vote against eithermarks opposition46 Positions on these two issues generated parallel (if not preciselyidentical) coalitions among national governments suggesting that they tap a singleunderlying dimension of state preference47

To investigate the relationship between democratic governance and support forbinding regimes we also require a measure of how stable a democracy is expected tobe48 European political systems involved in the negotiations can be divided intothree categories The rst category lsquolsquoestablished democraciesrsquorsquo contains those sys-tems that had been continuously under democratic rule since before 1920 and re-mained so thereafter Belgium Denmark Luxembourg Netherlands Norway Swe-den Netherlands and the United Kingdom (Occupation is not coded as a suspensionof domestic democracy but the establishment of a nondemocratic domestic regimeismdashfor example Vichy France) The second category lsquolsquonew democraciesrsquorsquo contains

46 Sikkink suggests a less satisfactory coding one which con ates the domestic and external concernsof governments in such a way as to greatly exaggerate the relative importance of the latter Sikkink 1993In fact only a miniscule set of ECHR cases have been brought by one state against another

47 Council of Europe 1975 IV248ndash52 also 132ff 242ndash96 also Ixxiv 10ndash24 296ff passim andV68ndash70 By the time the member states negotiated individual petition underlying positions were harderto make out since it was becoming increasingly clear that such provisions will be optional AustriaBelgium France Germany Iceland Ireland and Italy supported creation of a court of human rights andmandatory jurisdiction whereas Denmark Greece Luxembourg the Netherlands Norway Sweden Turkeyand the United Kingdom were opposed to anything except a court with optional jurisdiction On thequestion of whether the right of individual petition should be automatic there was slightly more ambiva-lence but Britain Greece and perhaps also the Netherlands remained the most skeptical On the questionof the scope of the rights to be protected under the regime a similar cleavage emerged with advocates of astrong system such as Teitgen supporting an open-ended grant of institutional authority See Council ofEurope 1975 I276 More skeptical countries such as Britain the Netherlands Sweden and Denmarksought a more precise and narrower enumeration of rights and warned against an ambitious open-endedsystem Council of Europe 1975 I80ndash82 88ndash90 III254ndash56 but 268

48 Conventional political science measures of lsquolsquodemocracyrsquorsquo are inappropriate since such measuresassess institutionsrsquo levels of democracy not future expectations of democratic stability The length ofcontinuous democratic rule is a conventional measure in the literature on the democratic peace and else-where for the depth of commitment to democracy See for example Russett 1993 As a more problematiccheck on the measure one might also consider whether the regime remained a liberal democracy after1950 Such ex post coding is problematic though not entirely inappropriate since what we seek to mea-sure is not how democratic a state is but how stable its democracy is perceived to be In any case the twomeasures are closely correlated

Human Rights Regimes Origins 231

those that were rmly established during the negotiations and remained so thereafterbut only since a point between 1920 and 1950 Austria France Italy Iceland Ire-land and West Germany The third category lsquolsquosemidemocracies and dictatorshipsrsquorsquocontains the two governments that were not fully democratic by 1950 because ofcivil war or internal repression (and did not remain so thereafter) namely Greece andTurkey Spain and Portugal though not involved in the negotiations also belong inthis category49

Turning to the ndings we see little evidence of the positive correlation betweensupport for binding regimes and power or length of democratic rule predicted byrealist and idealist theory Instead we observe the inverse-U-shaped relationshipbetween the stability of democracy and support for binding human rights commit-ments predicted by republican liberal theory Table 2 summarizes the ndings All sixnew democracies (plus one of the ten long-established democracies Belgium) sup-port binding human rights guarantees In contrast six of the seven established democ-racies join the four transitional governments and nondemocracies in opposing one orboth such guarantees (or in the case of Luxembourg abstaining) Even the soleexception Belgium is not fully discon rming since Belgian representatives origi-nally sided with the other established democracies against binding guarantees shift-ing their position only late in the negotiations50 The correlation is so strong that evenrecategorization of borderline casesmdashFrance and Turkey saymdashwould not under-mine the striking relationship

A number of ad hoc conjectures suggested by historians legal academics andcommon intuition about postwar European politics also fall by the wayside Opposi-tion appears to be uncorrelated with the possession of colonies51 Among major colo-nial powers Britain and the Netherlands are skeptics whereas France and Belgiumare supporters Among countries without colonies Germany and Italy are supporterswhereas the Scandinavian countries (Iceland excepted) are opponents

Opposition is similarly uncorrelated with the existence of a strong domestic tradi-tion of parliamentary sovereignty as some analysts of Britain conjecture Many strongsupportersmdashFrance Belgium Italy Germany Austria Iceland and Irelandmdashsharedan equally deep tradition of parliamentary sovereignty Any imputation of causalityfrom the correlation between postwar support for domestic judicial review and inter-national enforcement of human rights (say in the cases of Italy Germany and Aus-tria) furthermore is very likely to be spurious Postwar Germany contemporane-ously adopted systems of constitutional judicial review thereby shifting politicalweight away from a traditionally sovereign parliament toward a separation of powersinvolving an independent judiciary In Italy Christian Democrats fearing the adventof a Socialist-Communist majority placed a constitutional court in the postwar con-stitution It is far more plausible that these countries adopted both domestic andinternational judicial review because of a strong desire to bolster the democratic

49 For a further discussion of this coding see the notes to Table 250 Council of Europe 1975 I80ndash82 88ndash90 III254ndash56 but 26851 This is the factor most often mentioned in the secondary literature

232 International Organization

order not that the inclusion of a constitutional court in the postwar constitution hadimmediate implications for the national position on the ECHR52 In sum the estab-lishment of domestic constitutional review like the establishment of internationalhuman rights guarantees is a postauthoritarian phenomenon National positions areuncorrelated with support for European federalism the Netherlands and Luxem-bourg opposed mandatory enforcement whereas Austria Ireland and Iceland fa-vored it More consistent with the republican liberal view is the conjecture that bothsupport for Europe (in this very early period this meant support for the Council ofEurope and the European Coal and Steel Community) and support for a bindingECHR re ect (in this period but not later) the in uence of a third factormdashsay demo-

52 See Ackerman 1997 773 and Pasquino 1998 39 44ndash48 There is no evident correlation betweensupport and the existence of civil or common-law traditions or monist or dualist legal systems

TABLE 2 Stability of democratic governance and national positions on theEuropean Convention on Human Rights

Unstable ornon-democracies(stable democracy

not yet clearlyestablished by 1950)

New democracies(continuous

democracy onlysince a date between

1920 and 1950)

Establisheddemocracies(continuous

democracy since adate before 1920)

Supports enforcement(individual petitionand compulsory juris-diction mandatory)

mdash Austria France ItalyIceland Ireland

Germanyb

Belgiumc

Opposes enforcement(individual petitionandor compulsoryjurisdiction optionalor absent)

Greecea Turkeya

(Portugald Spaind)mdash Denmark Sweden

Netherlands NorwayUnited Kingdom Lux-

embourge

aGreece and Turkey are characterized as unstable whereas Austria France Italy Iceland Ireland andGermany are characterized as new because (1) it had been less than a year after conclusion of thebloody Greek civil war and extra-legal measures were still in force and (2) Greek and Turkish democ-racy were widely viewed as limited by the role of the military and incomplete judicial autonomy It isalso worth noting that both governments would subsequently slip back into dictatorship This coding isconsistent with the general literature on delegation which notes that governments must have sufficientpower to put institutions in place Governments unable to rule by established democratic means belongin the nondemocratic category

bGermany not yet a member of the Council of Europe did not have voting rights but participatedactively in the negotiations

cBelgium initially hesitated supporting the convention only with optional clauses but then came tofavor mandatory enforcement

dSpain and Portugal both dictatorships were not members of the Council of Europe Yet in strikingcontrast to Germany (also not a member) they showed little independent interest in participating infor-mally nor were they invited to do so

eIn some cases Luxembourg abstained on rather than opposed enforcement measures

Human Rights Regimes Origins 233

cratic stability and security threats53 Finally the experience of being invaded byGermany during World War II seems to explain little The French and Belgiansfavored mandatory enforcement whereas the Dutch Danes and Norwegiansopposed it

Republican liberal theory also seems to offer the most accurate account of theinstrumental attitude governments adopted toward more detailed provisions of theECHR Should the convention create governments asked themselves an indepen-dent court a quasi-judicial body of government representatives or no central institu-tion at all Cleavages around this issue were similar to those around compulsoryjurisdiction and individual petition with opponents of effective enforcement oppos-ing the court54 Governments favorable to binding human rights adjudication pro-posed that the members of the intermediary Commission on Human Rights be nomi-nated by the courtmdasha clear effort to render international institutions moreindependentmdashwhereas more skeptical governments favored granting power of nomi-nation to the intergovernmental Committee of Ministers55

Similar cleavages formed around the enumeration of rights Some skeptics consid-ered delaying the proceedings as well as limiting future uncertainty by pressing fora precise enumeration of rights or transferring the issue to the less-effective UNCommission on Human Rights56 In the end the precise enumeration of rights whichwas considerably narrower than that granted by any member state with such a consti-tutional enumeration resulted from a careful calculation of instrumental self-regarding considerations57 Representatives of right- and left-wing parties were con-cerned about the status of particular laws favored by their constituencies SocialDemocratic representatives assured that social welfare rights were not threatened andthat property rights did not restrict state intervention Christian Democratic represen-tatives assured that rights of private familial educational and religious choice weremaintained while opposing any right to redistribution of property58 The nal docu-

53 See Glendon 1998a 1170ndash72 See also Slaughter Stone Sweet and Weiler 199854 Council of Europe 1975 IV248ndash5055 Council of Europe 1975 III268ndash7056 Council of Europe 1975 III268 304 306 IV178 also 106ndash10857 For the most plausible argument for the impact of the UN Declaration see Teitgen 1988 481 490

The enumeration of rights also did not simply conform to a focal point established a few years before inthe UN Declarationmdashthe sort of transnational dynamic of standard-setting many ideational theorists stressDespite similarities in wording advocates saw the European system in this respect not simply as a continu-ation of the UN system but also as a pragmatic reaction to it The UN system was widely viewed as toobroad to be effective the ECHR system was designed to be potentially enforceable which required thatthe scope of rights be narrowed considerably Indeed the principal author of the UN Declaration theFrenchman Rene Cassin overtly opposed the creation of the ECHR Finally even the enumeration ofrights in the UN Declaration was drawn not from proposals of activists per se but primarily from system-atic and scholarly analyses of comparative law (such as from the American Law Institute and UN officials)as well as international documents (such as the Pan American Declaration) then whittled down throughintergovernmental negotiation Glendon 1998a Glendon 1998b chap 3 Humphrey 1984 31ndash32 Teitgen1988 489ndash92 and Morsink 1999

58 For reports of debates on marriage education and property see Council of Europe 1975 I166ndash86242ndash64 II48ndash132 For a response to the possible objection that these rights were controversial becausethey are intrinsically more difficult to de ne see ibid V304ndash14

234 International Organization

ment offended neither side because it was constrained to include only the least con-troversial among basic political and civil rights59

The Domestic and International Decision-making Process

Realism ideational theory and republican liberalism also generate distinctive predic-tions about the tactics likely to be most salient in interstate negotiations Realisttheory with its stress on interstate power and deep con icts of interest leads us toexpect to observe attempts by great powers to coerce or bribe weaker states to changetheir policies Ideational theory by contrast leads us to expect to observe attempts bygovernments or transnational groups in civil society to engage in transnational per-suasion Such persuasion may suffice in itself or may be a prelude to subsequentcoercive tactics For liberal theorists by contrast there is little reason to expectgovernments to alter their views on fundamental issues such as the nature of consti-tutional adjudication in light of threats promises or normative persuasion by otherdemocratic governments The interest of established democracies in the stability ofneighboring less-established democracies is surely less intense than the domesticself-interest of new democracies hence established democracies cannot easily beinduced to accept domestic constraints in order to make the regime workmdashparticu-larly when the option of creating optional enforcement mechanisms exists60

Published documents contain very little direct con rmation of either the realist orideational predictions No great power or long-standing democracy appears to havemade threats or offered inducements to secure stronger commitments The most im-portant powers engaged in Western Europe at the time the United States and theUnited Kingdom were respectively absent or opposed Ideational theorists mightpoint out that the lsquolsquoEuropean Movementrsquorsquo working through the Assembly of theCouncil of Europe was engaged in transnational discussion and mobilization Cer-tainly many leading advocates of the convention were European federalists and viewedthe ECHR as a step toward European integration61 Yet there is little evidence that ashared transnational discourse in uenced the positions of parliamentary politiciansin the assembly let alone representatives of national governments There is we haveseen little correlation between national positions on the ECHR and positions onEuropean integration Indeed we observe little shift in national positions at all letalone in uence wielded by established democracies as predicted by ideational theoryAlthough we cannot entirely exclude the possibility that subtle forces of transna-tional persuasion and mobilization played a modest role in organizing the forum fordiscussion they were surely not decisive in de ning the positions of the participatinggovernments

59 Teitgen 1988 48060 Liberal theory predicts that interstate bargaining outcomes are a function of the relative intensity of

national preferences Governments that strongly seek a particular cooperative outcome will concede morein order to achieve it Moravcsik 1997

61 Some Jewish parliamentarians and law professors were also prominent and may have been in u-enced by their experiences and beliefs

Human Rights Regimes Origins 235

Instead the preponderance of evidence concerning negotiating tactics con rmsrepublican liberal predictions Rather than seeking to coerce or persuade one anotheror mobilizing groups in civil society national governments conducted a classicalinternational negotiation Governments focused primarily on practical compromisesthat would assure that the system functioned to assure each state its preferred level ofsovereign control New institutions were modi ed to a compromise close to the low-est common denominator with no government forced to accept immediate con-straints on its own policies signi cantly greater than those it ideally sought Wherethere was discord optional clauses afforded governments exibility The real expla-nation of the outcome as liberal theory predicts lies in the pattern of underlyingnational preferences

Domestic Deliberation and Public Justi cation

The nal type of evidence consists of the records of con dential deliberations andpublic justi cations by national decision-makers drawn from debates in the Parlia-mentary Assembly of the Council of Europe negotiating sessions among the nationalgovernments and the documentary record of con dential deliberations in one criticalcountry where such documents are available namely the United Kingdom What dothese reveal

Let us begin by noting a salient fact Not a single piece of documentary evidencein the sources I have been able to consult supports the realist prediction that govern-ments impose international human rights norms through threats of external coercionor inducement At no point do we observe governments weighing the costs and ben-e ts of coercion concerning themselves with the distribution of power capabilitiesor mentioning foreign or military aid

There is slightly more evidence for the ideational view but not enough to establishany con dence in its veracity At most NGOs and public opinion appear to haveplayed a secondary even insigni cant role62 The rhetoric of politicians in the Euro-pean Assembly as well as some interest groups invoked moral considerations Yetfor the ideational theory to be con rmed such statements must be designed to social-ize or persuade national governments by appealing to respect for human rights as anend in itself rather than as an instrument to promote concrete ends of enduringinterest to member governmentsmdashthe prevention of tyranny genocide and aggres-sion There is no evidence of this positions as we have seen do not change InBritain we observe officials in occasional meetings with NGOs A 1951 ColonialOffice draft circular blandly recalled lsquolsquoin deciding to sign the Convention His Majes-tyrsquos Government took into account the importance attached to it by public opinionboth in and outside this countryrsquorsquo63 Yet although NGOs were relatively well devel-oped in Britain (perhaps more so than anywhere else) and made salient contributions

62 For a similar conclusion regarding the abolition of the slave trade see Kaufman and Pape 199963 Marston 1993 824 Some British officials attributed the support of other governments for a human

rights court to their desire to assert the symbolic signi cance of the council vis-a-vis the claims of Com-munist governments and parties Marston 1993 809

236 International Organization

to the speci c form of the nal document the British government paid little heed totheir pleas to accept mandatory enforcement The issue was neither debated in Parlia-ment nor mentioned in election campaigns British public opinion like public opin-ion elsewhere took relatively little note of the ECHR negotiations

The overwhelming bulk of the documentary evidence con rms instead the repub-lican liberal account By far the most consistent public justi cation for the ECHR tojudge from debates in the Council of Europe Constituent Assembly was that it mighthelp combat domestic threats from the totalitarian right and left thereby stabilizingdomestic democracy and preventing international aggression (It is helpful to remem-ber that both Hitler and Mussolini came to power at least initially by constitutionalmeans) Teitgen the chief French advocate of the ECHR in the assembly consideredlsquolsquoFascism Hitlerism and Communismrsquorsquo as the major postwar threats to democracy64

Governments Teitgen argued should seek to lsquolsquopreventmdashbefore it is too latemdashanynew member who might be threatened by a rebirth of totalitarianism from succumb-ing to the in uence of evil as has already happened in conditions of general apathyIt is not enough to possess freedom positive action must be taken to defend it Would Fascism have triumphed in Italy if after the assassination of Matteoti thiscrime had been subjected to an international trialrsquorsquo65 Yet postwar human rights re-gimes were a response not simply to the recent fascist past but also to the prospect ofa Communist future The latter was mentioned just as often In this period we mustrecall the French Communist Party enjoyed plurality electoral support Teitgen spokeof the lsquolsquoabominable temptationrsquorsquo to lsquolsquoexchange freedom for a little more breadrsquorsquo66

Such concerns were linked explicitly to the shared belief that nondemocratic statestend toward international aggression as well as domestic oppression Teitgenrsquos moti-vation was at least in part to assure the stability of German democracy and therebythe security of France None other than Konrad Adenauer told Teitgen in 1949 thatintegration was needed to restrain postwar Germany not just the Soviet Union Teit-gen reports he lsquolsquoneeded no morersquorsquo to convince him to work for the Council of Eu-rope67 Such arguments were advanced by the ECHRrsquos advocates in the assembly farmore often than any others This clearly refutes the conjecturemdashwhich as we haveseen Sikkink and Keck treat as an essential piece of evidence for ideational theorymdashthat few analysts before the 1980s could possibly have been aware of a link betweendemocracy and peace In many ways the democratic peace proposition which datesfrom the eighteenth century was a central tenet arguably the central tenet of post-war Western planning as it had been in the thinking of Woodrow Wilson and otherliberal statesmen a generation before68

Yet domestic self-interest dominated The most explicit justi cations for the ECHRas a bulwark against future tyranny were advanced not by representatives from coun-

64 Council of Europe 1975 I40ndash4265 Council of Europe 1975 I192 120 64 also 60ndash64 for statements by others I66 84 120ff

192ndash94 276 278ndash80 29266 Council of Europe 1975 I40ndash4267 Teitgen 1988 47668 Keck and Sikkink 1998 203 Compare footnote 27 See Moravcsik 1992 and 1997

Human Rights Regimes Origins 237

tries with the longest democratic heritage but as republican liberal theory predictsby those from newly established democracies Among the most persistent advocatesof this position were Italian and German representatives (Germany was not a formalmember of the Council of Europe but enthusiastically sought to participate in strik-ing contrast to the disinterest shown by Spain and Portugal) The Italian representa-tive to the assembly who advanced perhaps the most extensive proposal for central-ized institutions one Mr Benvenuti stressed the need to prevent totalitarianmovementsmdasha problem he argued particularly important in nations where democ-racy is not yet rmly established Another Italian representative affirmed lsquolsquothe prin-ciple of the joint responsibility of democratic statesrsquorsquo69 A German representativewent further proposing a treaty obliging all member states to come to each otherrsquosaid apparently with force if domestic freedom were threatened70

Yet the primary expectation was not that the regime would strengthen democracyby mobilizing intervention by foreign governments to enforce human rights normsas realist and some ideational theory might lead us to expect Nor did governmentsstress active transnational mobilization Most participants appear to have felt thatdomestic politics would remain the primary site of enforcementmdashall members wereto be democracies at least formallymdashwith international controls serving as an exter-nal signaling device to trigger an appropriate domestic response71 The ECHR wasintended primarily to strengthen existing domestic institutions of judicial reviewparliamentary legislation and public action not to supplant them Even skepticalBritish officials voiced little fear of direct foreign intervention on domestic politicsfearing instead the mobilization of domestic groups

Critics in the assembly often asked why an arrangement was required at all if itsscope was restricted to existing democracies Nowhere was republican liberal logicclearer than in the responses given by advocates The arrangement was primarily ameans to prevent backsliding by new democracies As Sir David Maxwell-Fyfe ofthe United Kingdom put it lsquolsquoIn answer to the criticism that as signatories will belimited to democratic states the Convention is unnecessary our plan has the ad-vantage of being immediately practicable it provides a system of collective securityagainst tyranny and oppressionrsquorsquo72

Unlike the UN system the ECHR was designed to be enforceablemdasha goal Max-well-Fyfe argued that was realistic only because all of its members already shared anessentially democratic political culture73 Among skeptics the primary focus of criti-cism was as republican liberal theory predicts the fear that the application of domes-tically legitimate national laws might be declared in violation of the convention Thecompatibility of the ECHR with existing domestic legal practices dominated discus-sionmdasha fact suggesting also that decision-makers took the commitment seriously74

69 Council of Europe 1975 II14270 Ibid V328ndash30 336ndash4071 Lester 1994 4ndash5 See also Teitgen 1988 48272 Council of Europe 1975 I12073 See ibid I50ndash52 and Teitgen 1988 48874 Council of Europe 1975 II246ff also 148ndash87 I54 also I64ndash68

238 International Organization

On this point it is instructive to examine more closely the contrary position of onegovernment namely that of the United Kingdom From a methodological perspec-tive the United Kingdom is a critical case Opposition by the oldest and most rmlyestablished democracy in Europe constitutes a particularly striking discon rmationof realist and ideational theory75 The British as we have seen supported interna-tional declaratory norms but rmly opposed any attempt to establish binding legalobligations centralized institutions individual petition or compulsory jurisdiction76

As W E Beckett legal advisor to the Foreign Office and the initiator of the Britishgovernmentrsquos participation put it lsquolsquoWe attach the greatest importance to a well-drafted Convention of Human Rights but we are dead against anything like an inter-national court to which individuals who think they are aggrieved in this way couldgorsquorsquo77 Even Beckett conceded the existence of lsquolsquooverwhelming objectionsrsquorsquo to anystrong means of enforcement in Britain involving the individual right of petition andan independent tribunalmdashdespite his efforts to work with British NGOs on speci cproposals

What issues were raised in con dential British deliberations The secondary litera-ture on British human rights policy makes much of two British concerns the fear thatresidents of British colonies and dependencies might invoke the ECHR and aversionto European federalism To judge from con dential discussions however neitherappears to have been a dominant concern To be sure Colonial Secretary Jim Grif- ths was concerned that lsquolsquoextremist politiciansrsquorsquo among lsquolsquopolitically immaturersquorsquo colo-nies would exploit the document78 Yet overall there is surprisingly little discussionof colonial implications in the deliberationsmdashcertainly far less than purely of domes-tic considerations Colonial Office concerns appear to have been isolated and inter-mittent In any case a colonial clause in the ECHR would limit any such claims andconsideration of such a clause did not blunt British opposition79 Nor despite the factthat the Council of Europe Assembly was the locus of European federalist activitydo British government officials often mention the connection between human rightsand European federalism The British government resisted efforts to make interna-tional human rights law directly enforceable in this way regardless of whether itsforum was European or notmdashand continued to do so for some time thereafter80

Con dential domestic deliberations suggest instead that British opposition re- ected what A Maxwell permanent secretary to the Home Office described as lsquolsquograveapprehension about what might happen at homersquorsquo81 When the issue nally reachedthe Cabinet the attention of ministersmdashafter brief mention of colonial and economic

75 The UK position was also viewed as decisive See for example Paul-Henri Spaak cited in Teitgen1988 478 Britain is also a country for which we have a wealth of reliable archival documents and oralhistories I have restricted myself here to materials found in published sources

76 Marston 1993 799ndash80077 Marston 1993 80478 Lester 1984 50 See also Lester 1994 2 and Marston 1993 81279 Marston 1993 806ndash807 809ndash10 812 816 In 1953 the British government voluntarily extended the

Convention to the forty-two overseas territories for whose international relations they were responsible80 See Lester 1984 55 and Lester 1994 381 Marston 1993 813

Human Rights Regimes Origins 239

concernsmdashseems to have focused on domestic application Precisely as republicanliberal theory predicts the primary concern was not the vulnerability of the overallBritish record on human rights As Parliamentary Secretary for Foreign Affairs Hec-tor McNeil observed in a 1947 memo to Prime Minister Clement Atlee Britain hadan lsquolsquoextremely good recordrsquorsquo British decision-makers appear sincerely to have be-lieved that Britain would be less inconvenienced by reciprocal commitment thanother member governments The de nition of rights in the convention was so theForeign Office memo to the Cabinet in 1950 concluded lsquolsquoconsistent with our existinglaw in all but a small number of comparatively trivial casesrsquorsquo82

Nor did ministerial apprehension result from major public policy considerationsMost such concernsmdashsuch as the belief of some in the Labour Party led by Chancel-lor of the Exchequer Sir Stafford Cripps that the convention might restrict govern-ment intervention in the economy including entry of government inspectors intoprivate homesmdashwere shared with similar political groups in other countries and weretherefore handled effectively by narrowing and qualifying the explicit rights enumer-ated in the convention to exclude constraints on economic policy education andpolitical institutions83

Instead British officials and politiciansmdashmost notably in Cabinet discussionsmdashdwelled primarily on the fear that the convention would threaten idiosyncratic (butnot unambiguously undemocratic) political practices and institutions in the UnitedKingdom84 Yet when pressed in con dential discussions to make their concernsexplicit the examples cited by British opponents seem either absurdly vague or comi-cally trivial

The defense of British institutional idiosyncrasy elicited the most violent rhetoricfrom British politicians and officials Lord Chancellor Jowittrsquos official paper criti-cized the draft convention largely the work of two distinguished former Britishofficials as

so vague and woolly that it may mean almost anything Our unhappy legal ex-perts have had to take their share in drawing up a code compared to which the Ten Commandments are comparatively insigni cant It com-pletely passes the wit of man to guess what results would be arrived at by a tribu-nal composed of elected persons who need not even be lawyers drawn fromvarious European states possessing completely different systems of law andwhose deliberations take place behind closed doors Any student of our legalinstitutions must recoil from this document with a feeling of horror85

A common complaint was that judicial review would undermine parliamentarysovereignty Beckett wrote lsquolsquoIt seems inconceivable that any Government when

82 Marston 1993 811 With a lack of modesty about their domestic political institutions characteristicof this period British officials and politicians also sometimes cited the need to set a good example forforeign countries as a reason for Britain to take an active role in the negotiations

83 See Lester 1984 50ndash52 and Lester 1994 2 The British position did not change under the subse-quent Conservative government of Anthony Eden

84 Lester 1984 54ndash5585 Ibid 52

240 International Organization

faced with the realities of this proposal would take the risk of entrusting these unprec-edented powers to an international court legislative powers which Parliament wouldnever agree to entrust to the courts of this country which are known and whichcommand the con dence and admiration of the worldrsquorsquo86 lsquolsquoOur whole constitutionrsquorsquoa government document intoned lsquolsquois based on the principle that it is for the Parlia-ment to enact the laws and for the judges to interpret the lawsrsquorsquo87 The British govern-ment even opposed a clause protecting rights to lsquolsquofree electionsrsquorsquo and lsquolsquopolitical oppo-sitionrsquorsquo apparently because they believed that their distinctive lsquolsquo rst past the postrsquorsquounique electoral system might be challenged88

The speci c issue cited most often by the governmentrsquos legal authorities was theBritish policy toward political extremists A ministerial brief referred to a lsquolsquoblankchequersquorsquo that would lsquolsquoallow the Governments to become the object of such poten-tially vague charges by individuals as to invite Communists crooks and cranks ofevery type to bring actionsrsquorsquo89 Lord Chancellor Jowittrsquos complaint was that lsquolsquotheConvention would prevent a future British government from detaining people with-out trial during a period of emergency or judges sending litigants to prison forthrowing eggs at them or the Home Secretary from banning Communist or Fascistdemonstrationsrsquorsquo90

Yet it would be misleading to argue that British institutional idiosyncrasy causedBritish opposition Every established democracy after all has its treasured idiosyn-crasies and British leaders sincerely believed that as the cradle of rule-of-law gover-nance they would suffer least91 In comparative perspective many general concernsmdashgovernment intervention in the economy the challenge to colonial rule concernabout political extremism skepticism of courts a tradition of insular nationalismand parliamentary sovereigntymdashhardly distinguished Britain from France Italy andmany other continental supporters of the convention Many of these fearsmdashincludingthose concerning colonies and electoral rulesmdashcould have been and were addressedby restricting the document92 For British decision-makers the decisive point wasnot the nature of these concrete objections but the utter absence in the British domes-tic context of any countervailing self-interested argument in favor of membership

The quaint scenarios of extremist threats raised by British officials demonstratethis They arose not because extremist groups in Britain were particularly strong butbecause in comparison with the Continent they were so weak Whereas FrenchGerman and Italian officials viewed the ECHR as a check on the potential triumph of

86 Ibid 80387 Ibid 79988 Council of Europe 1975 III182 26489 Marston 1993 80690 Lester 1994 291 It is possible they were wrong One intriguing conjecture is that the longer a democratic form of

government is in place the more attached to its idiosyncrasies citizens and elites are likely to grow and thefurther from the norm of international constitutionalism its practices are likely to become Hence wewould expect countries such as Britain the Netherlands Sweden and the United States to become particu-larly attached to their idiosyncratic national systems If correct this would mean that established democra-cies not only reap fewer bene ts from international human rights enforcement but also bear greater costs

92 Samnoslashy 1993 46ndash47

Human Rights Regimes Origins 241

popular extremist parties British officials saw it only as a hindrance to a defense ofthe political system against agitation by isolated individuals British internal debatesand external statements were utterly devoid of any recognition of the advantages ofcollective security against domestic extremistsmdashadvantages central to continentalarguments for the ECHR Whereas the French were concerned that the CommunistParty might take power electorally and have to be checked by the ECHR the Britishwere concerned that isolated radicals might le suit under the ECHR In this contextmarginal inconveniences overridden elsewhere in the interest of bolstering demo-cratic stability became fundamental obstacles to the acceptance of binding interna-tional human rights norms

For these reasons the British government long considered opposing the conven-tion altogether Yet in the words of an internal Foreign Office paper lsquolsquoThe alterna-tive namely refusal to become a party to a Convention acceptable to nearly all theremaining States of the Council of Europe would appear to be almost indefen-sible Political considerations both domestic and foreign compel us now to bringourselves to acceptrsquorsquo an (optional) right of individual petition93 What blunted Britishopposition to any postwar European human rights regime was above all the fear ofresurgent totalitarianism abroad that might pose an eventual military threat to theUnited Kingdommdashprecisely as republican liberal theory predicts94 This fear re- ected not just a concern with a resurgence of Fascism but also a turnaround inBritish foreign policy in 1948 in response to the perceived rise of the Communistthreat in Western Europe The West the government argued needed not only to main-tain the military balance but also to strengthen continental democracies For thesepurposes the propaganda battle against Communism was critical Such concerns hadled Britain and France to help form the Council of Europe a few years earlier95

In the minds of British officials however the primacy of domestic sovereigntyover collective defense of the democratic peace remained unchallenged The cabinetmandated efforts to water down the force of any agreement in Britain British repre-sentatives sought to limit the potential risk of open-ended jurisprudence by callingfor the careful enumeration and de nition of human rights before agreeing on anyenforcement mechanism The expectation was that governments would not be able toagree on a list both extensive and precise96 Acting on Prime Minister ClementAtleersquosdirect instruction the British delegation successfully pressed to place the right ofindividual petition and the jurisdiction of the court into optional clauses97 ForeignMinister Ernest Bevin himself instructed British negotiators to veto any mandatoryright of individual petition lsquolsquoeven if it [means] being in a minority of onersquorsquo98 With

93 W E Beckett Legal Advisor to the Foreign Office April 1947 Foreign Office meeting cited inMarston 1993 798 811 also 798ndash804

94 Note that this differs from the realist account in that the threat is not in the rst instance a functionof military power but of political and ideological difference

95 Simpson 1998 15ndash19 37ndash3896 Marston 1993 808 See also Council of Europe 1975 III especially 182 280 30497 Marston 199398 Marston 1993 814 Britain withdrew its similar intention to veto over the issue of colonial depen-

dencies

242 International Organization

Cabinet approval Britain pursued a similar policy with respect to the negotiation ofUN human rights commitments99

Having secured these concessions which essentially rendered the convention un-enforceable in Britain the cabinet unanimously accepted the desirability of signingit Rati cation proceeded without difficulty Subsequently the Atlee governmenttreated the ECHR as a declaratory document and made no effort to introduce imple-menting or incorporating legislationYet even this outcomemdashone with no immediateconcrete consequencemdashwas viewed among British leaders as second best They werefully aware that once the document was signed future domestic political pressuremight well arise to incorporate the treaty or to accept its optional clauses Foreseeingthat a future government as the lord chancellor put it lsquolsquomight be forced to concedersquorsquothe jurisdiction of the court the British government sought also to include a provi-sion permitting any state to withdraw from the ECHR on six monthsrsquo notice100

To judge from their voting record and their contributions to the assembly debatesmdashgiven the absence for the moment of more detailed documentary researchmdashtheattitude of British politicians appears typical of attitudes in other recalcitrant coun-tries such as Sweden Norway Denmark the Netherlands and Luxembourg Gov-ernments and publics in these countries appear to have been on balance more rmlycommitted to democracy more altruistically inclined and sometimes even (subse-quent experience within the regime suggests) more willing to use coercion to spreadhuman rights norms than the governments and publics of countries that favored bind-ing commitments101 Yet given the high level of certainty about the future politicalstability of these democratic systems and the immediate bene ts of sovereignty forruling parties and government officials there was little self-interested reason to ac-cept compulsory and enforceable international commitments in the area of humanrights Accordingly they refused to do so

Generalizing the Argument Human Rights and Beyond

We have seen that the origins of the ECHR the most successful international humanrights adjudication and enforcement regime in the world today lies not in coercivepower politics or socialization to idealistic norms as contemporary internationalrelations theories predict Instead its origins lie in self-interested efforts by newly

99 Foreign Secretary Herbert Morrison in his 1951 memorandum to the cabinet on the UN Covenantwrote lsquolsquoAs the United Kingdom government has always played a leading part in promoting [human rightsin the UN] it would be difficult to draw back at this stage In these circumstances the prudent coursemight be to prolong the international discussions to raise legal and practical difficulties and to delay theconclusion of the Covenant for as long as possiblersquorsquo Lester 1984 55

100 Lester 1984 53ndash54 See also Marston 1993 824ndash26 This clearly discon rms the conjecture thatfuture evolution was an entirely unforeseen path-dependent consequence of earlier commitments

101 On the subsequent willingness of Sweden Norway Denmark and the Netherlands as well asFrance and Austria to pressure foreign states see Sikkink 1993 On Sweden see Council of Europe 1975III262 264

Human Rights Regimes Origins 243

established (or reestablished) democracies to employ international commitments toconsolidate democracymdashlsquolsquolocking inrsquorsquo the domestic political status quo against theirnondemocratic opponents This empirical nding has three broader implications for futureresearch on domestic politics and international relations

The Origin and Evolution of Human Rights Regimes

The rst implication of the theoretical argument is that the tendency of states toenhance the credibility of domestic policies by binding themselves to internationalinstitutions may help explain the origins and evolution of human rights enforcementregimes more generally In negotiations to create the Inter-American Convention onHuman Rights the UN Covenants and the emergent African human rights systemwe should expect to see a similar pattern of support from new democracies suspicionfrom established democracies and hostility from dictatorships102 In the followingoverview I highlight suggestive evidence and propose areas for future research

The negotiation of the UN Covenant on Civil and Political Rights appears to illus-trate the dynamics of democratic commitment At the height of the Cold War in theearly 1950s the most stable among modern democracies including the United Statesand the United Kingdom allied with authoritarian and totalitarian states like theSoviet Union China South Africa and Iran in opposition to the inclusion of compul-sory enforceable commitments The alliance in favor of such commitments as repub-lican liberal theory predicts included recently established democracies in continentalEurope Latin America and Asia

Republican liberal theory also explains a troubling anomaly for scholars and activ-ists alike namely the consistent unwillingness of the United States to accept multi-lateral constraints on its domestic human rights practices under the Inter-Americanand UN systems This unwillingness is generally attributed to ad hoc idiosyncraticfactors the United Statesrsquo superpower status (as is often said of its opposition tobinding UN obligations) its uniquely segregated southern states (as is often said ofsupport for the Bricker Amendment in the early 1950s) or its unique political institu-tions (federalism and supermajoritarian treaty rati cation rules) From the republicanliberal perspective in contrast US skepticism is the norm not the exception amongestablished democraciesmdasha norm related to the relatively low level of offsettingdomestic bene ts in an established self-con dent democracy not the nature of Ameri-can objections per se103

The positions of the established democracies in recent years concerning the cre-ation of war crimes tribunals offer at least partial con rmation of republican liberal

102 For an overview see Robertson and Merrills 1996103 An intriguing parallel example is the recent refusal of the European Communityrsquos European Court

of Justice (ECJ) to permit the EU to adhere collectively to the ECHR without a treaty amendment notingthat (1) there is no express human rights commitment in the Treaty of Rome hence no legal justi cationfor adherence and (2) human rights already lsquolsquoform an integral part of the general principles of law whoseobservance the [ECJ] ensuresrsquorsquo See ECJ I-1789 Adherence would of course undermine the ECJrsquos ownauthority in this area

244 International Organization

theory Established democracies had little difficulty accepting tribunals with jurisdic-tion over the former Yugoslavia and Rwanda where their own policies would not beimplicated Yet where commitments were (de facto) reciprocally bindingmdashnamelyin open-ended institutional commitments involving countries that actually engage inforeign interventionmdashestablished democracies con dent that they maintain ad-equate domestic safeguards against domestic atrocities hesitated to accept interna-tional constraints In the recent International Criminal Court negotiations three estab-lished democracies with a recent history of intervention abroad (the United StatesFrance and Israel) posed the greatest difficulties After ghting to dilute the obliga-tions of the treaty the United States and Israel joined China and highly repressiveMiddle Eastern and North African states in opposition while France was the verylast major power to lend its support to the treaty104

What about the development of human rights regimes over time An understand-ing of major human rights regimes does not end with their founding We have seenthat the ECHR like other major human rights instruments created a number ofoptional clauses on individual petition and compulsory jurisdiction of the court Insome cases early opponents of an enforceable convention remained exceptionallyrecalcitrant105 Yet over the subsequent ve decades all West European governmentsprogressively adopted such clauses and in many cases incorporated the ECHR intodomestic law

Much of this accords with republican liberal theory We observe a strengthening ofcommitments during and immediately after lsquolsquodemocratic wavesrsquorsquomdashas hit LatinAmerica and Central Europe during the 1990s Such efforts are strongly favored bynew democracies106 In Europe the most important reform in the history of the ECHRfor example was launched in the early to mid-1990s lsquolsquoProtocol 11rsquorsquo opened forsignature in May 1994 permits the ECHR Court to assume the functions of thecommission and compels all new signatories to accept compulsory jurisdiction andindividual petitionmdashpractices already universal among the original members Lead-ing legal academics argue that the most important impetus for Protocol 11 was lsquolsquothewidening to include [states] that have had little domestic much less internationalexperience in the legal protection of human rightsrsquorsquo107 The rst three countries toratify Protocol 11 were three transitional democracies Bulgaria Slovakia and Slo-venia The governments of some new democracies in Central and East Europe weresimilarly quick to accept minority rights obligations as a means of locking in domes-

104 For a general treatment of war crimes tribunals demonstrating the unwillingness of establisheddemocracies to pay high costs see Bass 1999

105 Sweden and the Netherlands are among the handful of countries that have been speci cally or-dered by the ECHR to allow more effective domestic judicial review of human rights claims many haveargued that Britain should be on the list as well Lester 1994

106 Huntington 1991 Consider however former British colonies which on gaining independenceadopted explicit bills of rights and constitutional reviewmdashsome on their own some with the encourage-ment of the British government Many were patterned after the European Convention but the underlyingimpetus stems republican liberal theory argues from their status as emerging postauthoritarian democra-cies Some of the most stable of these such as those in the Caribbean rejected international obligations

107 Janis Kay and Bradley 1995 88ndash89 113ndash18

Human Rights Regimes Origins 245

tic democracy108 In the Americas acceptance of compulsory jurisdiction by the Inter-American Court has occurred over the past two decadesmdasha period in which domesticconstitutional review also became nearly universal In contrast human rights normsremain weak in those regions where new democracies are few as in Africa or theMiddle East

Despite these important insights however the determinants of the evolution ofhuman rights regimes are unlikely to be identical to the determinants of their found-ing and are therefore unlikely to be explained entirely by republican liberal theoryThe ECHR deepened over a period during which European governments grew morecon dent about the stability of domestic democratic governance Hence the theoryadvanced here cannot be the sole or even the major explanation for the subsequentdeepening of the regime A social process intervenes between original intent andultimate evolutionmdasha process we have seen of which governments were quite awarein 1950 British officials believed that the ECHR would alter domestic political ar-rangements so as to encourage the mobilization of new social demands for humanrights enforcement Republican liberal theory would suggest that such new demandsre ect new opportunities for representation of social interests once a nation joins aregime broader liberal theory would stress changes in social ideas and interestsFurther research is required to clarify the precise dynamics of such long-term trends109

Generalizing the Theory to Other Issue Areas

A second direction for future research is to extend the theory to cooperation in otherissue-areas Despite the lsquolsquorepublican liberalrsquorsquo label the theoretical distinctiveness ofthe explanation advanced here is only incidentally connected to the liberal content ofthe philosophy embodied in human rights regimes In other words the argument istheoretically rather than substantively liberal110 Distinct to republican liberal theoryis the decisive role of domestic political representation in world politics and byextension the possibility that international institutions like their domestic counter-parts can enhance the credibility of domestic political commitments thereby lsquolsquolock-ing inrsquorsquo current policies Whether or not governments are lsquolsquoliberalrsquorsquo internationalinstitutions may lsquolsquostrengthen the statersquorsquo domestically by expanding its domestic con-trol over initiative information ideas and institutions111 Compared with more con-ventional lsquolsquofunctionalrsquorsquo theories of international regimes which stress reciprocal com-mitments to manage transnational societal transactions this analysis points to a morepurely domestic or lsquolsquotwo-levelrsquorsquo motivation for establishing international institu-tions112

Under what general conditions should we expect to observe international commit-ments of this kind Republican liberal theory suggests three conditions (1) govern-

108 See Manas 1997 and Wippman 1999109 Moravcsik 1995110 Moravcsik 1997111 Moravcsik 1994112 Putnam 1988

246 International Organization

ments fear future domestic political uncertainty (2) the position of the national gov-ernment is supported by a consensus of foreign governments and (3) internationalcooperation helps induce domestic actors to support the maintenance of current poli-cies

Where else in world politics might these three conditions be met Two types ofexamples must suffice Where nondemocratic governments cooperate to enhancetheir domestic credibility a mirror image of human rights institutions may ariseStephen David argues that lsquolsquoweak and illegitimatersquorsquo leaders of developing countriesoften view internal enemies as more dangerous than external ones and are thereforelikely to select international alliances that undermine domestic opponents113 TheHoly Alliance is a nineteenth-century example of international cooperation designedto block the seemingly inevitable spread of domestic liberalism and nationalismmdashinside and outside its membership A century later ruling Communist governmentsin Eastern Europe fearing for their domestic legitimacy supported membership inthe Warsaw Pact their comrades worldwide cooperated through Comintern

Further examples of efforts to use international regimes to bolster domestic policycredibility are found in international trade and monetary policy114 Mexico for ex-ample in exchange for its commitment to the North American Free Trade Area(NAFTA) gained relatively few economic concessions from the United States andCanada This has led many analysts to argue that NAFTA should be seen less as aquid pro quo and more as a means of establishing the credibility of the Mexicancommitment to trade and economic liberalization against the future potential of back-sliding115 Mexican reform within NAFTA was just such a case where the three con-ditions were met policy credibility was questionable the consensus among foreigngovernments (the United States and Canada) was closer to the views of the domestic(Mexican) government than those of Mexican protectionists and the costs of unilat-eral defection were perceived as large

The process of European integration rested similarly on centralizing power innational executives who consistently employed lsquolsquoforeign policyrsquorsquo decision-makinginstitutions to handle issues traditionally decided in lsquolsquodomesticrsquorsquo forums116 In thisregard the European Union has played the role in postwar European integration thata strong presidency and lsquolsquofast trackrsquorsquo institutions have played in securing postwarUS support for multilateral trade liberalization In European monetary cooperationweak-currency countries like France and Italy have been among the strongest propo-nents of deeper exchange-rate cooperationmdashoften with the intention of using exter-nal policy to stabilize domestic macroeconomic policy and performance As pre-dicted these examples tend to be cases in which a government whose views arerelatively closer to those of the regional consensus employs international cooperationto lsquolsquolock inrsquorsquo cooperation This process is facilitated also by the independent ideologi-cal value of lsquolsquoEuropersquorsquo in the minds of the Italian electorate for example and by the

113 David 1991114 Rodrik 1989115 For example Haggard 1997116 See Moravcsik 1994 and Goldstein 1997

Human Rights Regimes Origins 247

perception that monetary cooperation is linked to trade and agricultural cooperationmdashboth of which shifted the perceived costs of defection117

Realism and Idealism in International Relations Theory

The third and broadest implication of this analysis is that it counsels caution aboutthe uncritical acceptance of certain ideational explanations for the emergence ofinternational norms Recent scholarship has been quick to assume that if realist (orregime) theory fails to explain international cooperationmdashsay in areas like humanrights and environmental policymdashthe motivation for cooperation must lie in ide-ational socialization to altruistic beliefs This assumption once termed lsquolsquoidealistrsquorsquo orlsquolsquoutopianrsquorsquo seems plausible at rst glance The realist explanation for the emergenceof human rights norms is manifestly weak In a modern world increasingly domi-nated by liberal democratic practice human rights seem salient and attractive idealsPolitical action to protect them moreover clearly requires mobilizing a diffuse con-stituency in favor of the provision of what is in fact a public good which in turn oftenrequires that political actors issue strong normative appeals Ideational theorists havelittle trouble nding public professions of moral conviction to support their view

Yet scholars should not jump too quickly to the conclusionmdashas many recent stud-ies of foreign aid arms control slavery racism and human rights invite them todomdashthat altruism must motivate the establishment of morally attractive internationalnorms118 The tendency to jump to this conclusion demonstrates the danger of con-ducting debates about world politics around the simple dichotomy of realism versusidealism (or realism versus constructivism) as seems the current norm119 Presump-tive evidence for the importance of altruistic or lsquolsquoprincipledrsquorsquo motivations vis-a-vis arealist account may melt away as we have seen as soon as the underlying theory istested against more sophisticated rationalist yet nonrealist (in this case liberal) theo-ries of self-interested political behavior Moreover to establish methodologically theexistence of altruistic motivations and socialization processes rather than alternativeliberal theories one must do more than cite public professions of idealism documentthe actions of moral entrepreneurs or invoke the desirability of the ultimate end Talkand even mobilization are often cheap and often redundant or futile accordinglysuch evidence is often misleading Cross-national comparison and primary-sourcedocumentation of decision making are the critical tests

In the case of the establishment of the ECHR the proper theory and method re-verses an idealist conclusion that might appear to offer a plausible alternative torealism120 What seems at rst to be a conversion to moral altruism is in fact aninstrumental calculation of how best to lock in democratic governance against future

117 See Frieden 1993 Collins 1988 Moravcsik 1998a chap 4 6 and Krugman 1994 189ndash94118 What drives cooperation is prior domestic institutional convergence Hence the nature of domestic

regimes is not an intermediate variable between fundamental socialization and state behavior but thecritical variable that determines the nature of interdependence in the rst place

119 This is a view ideational theorists are coming to accept Finnemore and Sikkink 1998 916ndash17120 For example Legro and Moravcsik 1999

248 International Organization

opponentsmdasha practice hardly distinct from similar practices in the most pecuniaryareas of world politics such as trade and monetary policy I am not denying ofcourse that ideas and ideals matter in foreign policy I am challenging only a particu-lar idealist argument Surely some domestic support for democratic governance maybe ideological even idealistic in origin But if we can learn a single lesson from theformation of the worldrsquos most successful formal arrangement for international hu-man rights enforcement it is that in world politics pure idealism begets pure ideal-ismmdashin the form of parliamentary assemblies and international declarations To es-tablish binding international commitments much more is required

References

Ackerman Bruce 1997 The Rise of World Constitutionalism Virginia Law Review 83 (4)771ndash97Ando Nisuke 1992 The Future of Monitoring BodiesmdashLimitations and Possibilities of the Human Rights

Committee In 1991ndash1992 Canadian Human Rights Yearbook 169ndash175 Toronto CarswellBailey Michael A Judith Goldstein and Barry R Weingast 1997 The Institutional Roots of American

Trade Policy Politics Coalitions and International Trade World Politics 49 (3)309ndash38Bass Gary 1998 Judging War The Politics of International War Crimes Tribunals PhD diss Harvard

UniversityBrett Rachel 1996 Human Rights and the OSCE Human Rights Quarterly 18 (3)668ndash93Brysk Alison 1994 The Politics of Human Rights in Argentina Protest Change and Democratization

Stanford Calif Stanford University PressCarr E H 1946 The Twenty Yearsrsquo Crisis 1919ndash1939 2d ed London MacmillanCarter Barry E and Phillip R Trimble 1995 International Law 2d ed Boston Little BrownCollins Susan M 1988 In ation and the EMS In The European Monetary System edited by Francesco

Giavazzi Stefano Micossi and Marcus Miller 112ndash39 Cambridge Cambridge University PressCostello Declan 1992 Limiting Rights Constitutionally In Human Rights and Constitutional Law Es-

says in Honour of Brian Walsh edited by J OrsquoReilly 177ndash87 Dublin Round Hall PressCouncil of Europe 1975 Recueil des Travaux Preparatoires 6 vols Strasbourg Council of EuropeDavid Stephen R 1991 Explaining Third-World Alignment World Politics 43 (2)233ndash56Dijk Pieter van and G J H van Hoof 1998 Theory and Practice of the European Convention on Human

Rights 3d ed Hague KluwerDonnelly Jack 1986 International Human Rights A Regime Analysis International Organization 40

(3)599ndash642Doyle Michael W 1986 Liberalism and World Politics American Political Science Review 80 (4)

1151ndash69Drzemczewski Andrew Z 1983 The European Human Rights Convention in Domestic Law A Compara-

tive Study Oxford Clarendon PressEuropean Court of Justice 1996 Opinion Pursuant to Article 228 of the Treaty Opinion 294 (29 March)

I1763ndashI1790Evans Peter B Harold K Jacobson and Robert D Putnam 1993 Double-Edged Diplomacy Interna-

tional Bargaining and Domestic Politics Berkeley University of California PressFalk Richard A 1981 Human Rights and State Sovereignty New York Holmes and MeierFinnemore Martha 1996 National Interests in International Society Ithaca NY Cornell University

PressFinnemore Martha and Kathryn Sikkink 1998 International Norm Dynamics and Political Change

International Organization 52 (4)887ndash917Franck Thomas M 1988 Legitimacy in the International System American Journal of International Law

82 (4)705ndash59

Human Rights Regimes Origins 249

Frieden Jeffry A 1993 Making Commitments France and Italy in the European Monetary System1979ndash1985 Working Paper Series 114 Berkeley Calif Center for German and European Studies

Glendon Mary Ann 1998a Knowing the Universal Declaration of Human Rights Notre Dame LawReview 73 (5)1153ndash90

mdashmdashmdash 1998b The Universal Declaration of Human Rights Unpublished manuscript Harvard LawSchool Cambridge Mass

Goldstein Judith 1996 International Law and Domestic Institutions Reconciling North American lsquolsquoUn-fairrsquorsquo Trade Laws International Organization 50541ndash64

Haggard Stephan 1997 The Political Economy of Regionalism in Asia and the Americas In The Po-litical Economy of Regionalism edited by Edward Mans eld and Helen Milner 20ndash49 New YorkColumbia University Press

Helfer Lawrence and Anne-Marie Slaughter 1997 Toward a Theory of Effective Supranational Adjudi-cation Yale Law Journal 107 (2)273ndash391

Henkin Louis Gerald L Neuman Diane F Orentlicher and David W Leebron 1999 Human RightsNew York Foundation Press

Humphrey John P 1974 The Revolution in the International Law of Human Rights Human Rights4205ndash16

mdashmdashmdash 1984 Human Rights and the United Nations A Great Adventure Dobbs Ferry TransnationalPublishers

Huntington Samuel 1991 The Third Wave Democratization in the Late Twentieth Century NormanUniversity of Oklahoma Press

Janis Mark W Richard S Kay and Anthony W Bradley 1995 European Human Rights Law Text andMaterials Oxford Clarendon Press

Jepperson Ronald L Alexander Wendt and Peter J Katzenstein 1996 Norms Identity and the Cultureof National Security In The Culture of National Security Norms and Identity in World Politics editedby Peter J Katzenstein 33ndash75 Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Kaufman Chaim D and Robert A Pape 1999 Explaining Costly International Moral Action BritainrsquosSixty-Year Campaign Against the Atlantic Slave Trade International Organization 53 (4)631ndash68

Keck Margaret E and Kathryn Sikkink 1998 Activists Beyond Borders Advocacy Networks in Interna-tional Politics Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Keohane Robert O 1986 Theory of World Politics Structural Realism and Beyond In Neo-Realism andIts Critics edited by Robert O Keohane 158ndash203 New York Columbia University Press

Krasner Stephen D 1992 Sovereignty and Intervention Unpublished manuscript Stanford UniversityStanford Calif

mdashmdashmdash 1995 Compromising Westphalia International Security 20 (3)115ndash51Krugman Paul R 1994 Peddling Prosperity Economic Sense and Nonsense in the Age of Diminished

Expectations New York NortonKupchan Charles A and Clifford A Kupchan 1991 Concerts Collective Security and the Future of

Europe International Security 16 (1)114ndash61Lake David A 1993 Leadership Hegemony and the International Economy Naked Emperor or Tattered

Monarch with Potential International Studies Quarterly 37 (4)459ndash89Landes William M and Richard A Posner 1975 The Independent Judiciary in an Interest-Group Per-

spective Journal of Law and Economics 18 (3)875ndash901Legro Jeffrey W 1996 Culture and Preferences in the International Cooperation Two-Step American

Political Science Review 90 (1)118ndash37Legro Jeffrey W and Andrew Moravcsik 1999 Is Anybody Still a Realist International Security 24

(2)5ndash55Lester Anthony 1984 Fundamental Rights The United Kingdom Isolated In 1984 Public Law edited by

Graham Zellick 46ndash72 London Stevens and Sonsmdashmdashmdash 1994 Taking Human Rights Seriously Kingrsquos College Law Journal 51ndash15Manas Jean E 1996 The Council of Europersquos Democracy Ideal and the Challenge of Ethno-National

Strife In Preventing Con ict in the Post-Communist World Mobilizing International and Regional

250 International Organization

Organizations edited by Abram Chayes and Antonia Handler Chayes 99ndash144 Washington DCBrookings Institution Press

Marston Geoffrey 1993 The United Kingdomrsquos Part in the Preparation of the European Convention onHuman Rights 1950 International and Comparative Law Quarterly 42 (4)796ndash826

McKeon Richard 1949 The Philosophic Bases and Material Circumstances of the Rights of Man InHuman Rights Comments and Interpretations edited by UNESCO 35ndash46 New York UNESCO

Merrills J G 1993 The Development of International Law by the European Court of Human Rights 2ded Manchester UK Manchester University Press

Moe Terry 1990 Political Institutions The Neglected Side of the Story Journal of Law Economics andOrganization 6 (1)213ndash53

Moravcsik Andrew 1992 Liberalism and International Relations Theory Center for International AffairsWorking Paper Series 92-6 Cambridge Mass Harvard University

mdashmdashmdash 1994 Why the European Community Strengthens the State International Cooperation and Do-mestic Politics Center for European Studies Working Paper Series No 52 Cambridge Mass HarvardUniversity

mdashmdashmdash 1995 Explaining International Human Rights Regimes Liberal Theory and Western EuropeEuropean Journal of International Relations 1157ndash89

mdashmdashmdash 1997 Taking Preferences Seriously A Liberal Theory of International Politics InternationalOrganization 51 (4)513ndash53

mdashmdashmdash 1998a The Choice for Europe Social Purpose and State Power from Messina to MaastrichtIthaca NY Cornell University Press

mdashmdashmdash 1998b The Origin of Human Rights Regimes Liberal States and Domestic Uncertainty in PostwarEurope Working Paper No 9817 Cambridge Mass Weatherhead Center for International AffairsHarvard University

Morsink Johannes 1999 The Universal Declaration of Human Rights Philadelphia University of Penn-sylvania Press

Morgenthau Hans J 1960 Politics Among Nations The Struggle for Power and Peace 3d ed New YorkAlfred Knopf

Nye Joseph S Jr 1990 Bound to Lead The Changing Nature of American Power New York BasicBooks

Pasquino Pasquale 1998 Constitutional Adjudication and Democracy Comparative PerspectivesmdashUSA France Italy Ratio Juris 1138ndash50

Pierson Paul 1996 The Path to European Union A Historical Institutionalist Analysis ComparativePolitical Studies 29 (2)123ndash63

Polakiewicz Jorg and Valerie Jacob-Foltzer 1991 The European Human Rights Convention in DomesticLaw The Impact of Strasbourg Case Law in States Where Direct Effect Is Given to the ConventionHuman Rights Law Quarterly 1265ndash85 125ndash142

Putnam Robert D 1988 Diplomacy and Domestic Politics International Organization 42 (3) 427ndash61Ramirez Francisco O Yasemin Soysal and Suzanne Shanahan 1997 The Changing Logic of Political

Citizenship Cross-National Acquisition of Womenrsquos Suffrage Rights 1890ndash1990 American Socio-logical Review 62 (5)735ndash45

Risse Thomas 2000 Letrsquos Argue Communicative Action and International Relations International Or-ganization 54 (1)1ndash39

Risse-Kappen Thomas 1994 Ideas Do Not Float Freely Transnational Coalitions Domestic Structuresand the End of the Cold War International Organization 48 (2)185ndash214

mdashmdashmdash 1996 Collective Identity in a Democratic Community The Case of NATO In The Culture ofNational Security Norms and Identity in World Politics edited by Peter J Katzenstein 357ndash99 NewYork Columbia University Press

Robertson A H and J G Merrills 1993 Human Rights in Europe A Study of the European Conventionon Human Rights 3d ed Manchester UK Manchester University Press

mdashmdashmdash 1996 Human Rights in the World An Introduction to the International Protection of HumanRights 4th ed Manchester UK Manchester University Press

Rodrik Dani 1989 Credibility of Trade Reform A Policy Makerrsquos Guide World Economy 12 (1)1ndash16

Human Rights Regimes Origins 251

Ruggie John Gerard 1983 Human Rights and the Future International Community Daedalus 112 (4)93ndash110

Russett Bruce 1993 Grasping the Democratic Peace Principles for a PostndashCold War World PrincetonNJ Princeton University Press

Samnoslashy AEcirc shild 1993 Human Rights as International Consensus The Making of the Universal Declara-tion of Human Rights 1945ndash1948 Bergen Michelsen Institute

Shapiro Martin 1981 Courts A Comparative and Political Analysis Chicago University of ChicagoPress

Sieghart Paul 1983 The International Law of Human Rights Oxford Clarendon PressSikkink Kathryn 1993 The Power of Principled Ideas Human Rights Policies in the United States and

Western Europe In Ideas and Foreign Policy Beliefs Institutions and Political Change edited byJudith Goldstein and Robert O Keohane 139ndash70 Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Simpson A W Brian 1998 Short History of the European Convention on Human Rights Unpublishedmanuscript University of Michigan Law School Ann Arbor

Slaughter Anne-Marie Alec Stone Sweet and Joseph H H Weiler eds 1998 The European Court andNational Courts Doctrine and Jurisprudence Oxford Hart Publishing

Snyder Jack 1991 Myths of Empire Domestic Politics and International Ambition Ithaca NY CornellUniversity Press

Teitgen Pierre-Henri 1988 Faites entrer le temoin suivant 1940ndash1958 de la resistance a la Ve Repub-lique Rennes France Ouest-France

Van Evera Stephen 1990 Primed for Peace International Security 15 (winter)7ndash57mdashmdashmdash 1999 The Causes of War Power and the Roots of Con ict Ithaca NY Cornell University PressWaltz Kenneth N 1979 Theory of International Politics Reading Mass Addison-WesleyWippman David 1999 Practical and Legal Constraints on Internal Power Sharing In International Rela-

tions and Ethnic Con ict edited by David Wippman 170ndash88 Ithaca NY Cornell University PressWhit eld John H 1988 How the Working Organs of the European Convention Have Elevated the Indi-

vidual to the Level of Subject of International Law ILSA Journal of International Law 1227ndash53

252 International Organization

lsquolsquofriendly settlementrsquorsquo reachedmdashincluding matters of criminal procedure penal codesand the treatment of prisoners vagrancy legislation civil codes systems of legal aidfees and civil legal advice the rights of illegitimate children military codes expro-priation policies systems of awarding building permits treatment of the mentally illreformatory centers wiretapping and censorship of the pressmdashgovernments haveamended legislation granted administrative remedies reopened judicial proceed-ings or paid monetary damages to individuals whose treaty rights were violated6

When the court recently ruled that exclusion of homosexuals from the British armedforces violated the ECHR the British government immediately announced its inten-tion to comply In countless additional cases litigants have successfully pleaded theECHR before domestic courts7

There is a real theoretical puzzle here Why would any government democratic ordictatorial favor establishing an effective independent international authority thesole purpose of which is to constrain its domestic sovereignty in such an unprecedent-edly invasive and overtly nonmajoritarian manner

To answer questions such as this political scientists tend to espouse either a realistor an ideational explanation for the emergence and expansion of formal human rightsregimes Democratic governments and transnationally active members of democraticcivil societies either coerce other governments to accept human rights norms (therealist view) or persuade other governments to do so (the ideational view) Somescholars espouse both positions at once arguing that powerful democracies are per-suaded for essentially idealistic reasons to coerce others to respect human rightsnorms

Such realist and ideational conjectures though popular among scholars rest on aremarkably thin empirical foundation Historians have conducted almost no detailedcase studies of the formation of international human rights regimes Only the UNsystemmdasha notably weak regimemdashhas been the subject of signi cant research andthis body of work focuses on rhetorical statements such as the UN Declarationrather than arrangements for adjudication and enforcement8 Such analyses more-over tend to accept uncritically the ex post conjectures of practitioners and commen-tators

This article contains the rst systematic empirical test of competing theories of theestablishment of formal international human rights regimes It does so by examiningthe negotiations to establish the ECHR in 1949ndash50 I argue that the primary propo-nents of binding international human rights commitments in postwar Europe wereneither great powers as realist theory would have it nor governments and transna-tional groups based in long-established liberal democracies as the ideational accountwould have it Although established democracies supported certain human rightsdeclarations they allied with dictatorships and transitional regimes in opposition to

6 Carter and Trimble 1995 3097 On domestic incorporation see Polakiewicz and Jacob-Foltzer 1991 Drzemczewski 1983 11ndash12

and Merrills 19938 For the best of these see Morsink 1999

Human Rights Regimes Origins 219

reciprocally binding human rights enforcementmdasha seldom-noted tendency for whichrealists and ideational theorists have no explanation The primary proponents of re-ciprocally binding human rights obligations were instead the governments of newlyestablished democracies

This curious pattern is explicable only if we adopt a different theoretical startingpoint the domestic political self-interest of national governments Establishing aninternational human rights regime is an act of political delegation akin to establishinga domestic court or administrative agency From a lsquolsquorepublican liberalrsquorsquo perspectivemdashone related to institutional variants of lsquolsquodemocratic peacersquorsquo theory as well as to theanalysis of lsquolsquotwo-level gamesrsquorsquo and public-choice theories of delegationmdashcreating aquasi-independent judicial body is a tactic used by governments to lsquolsquolock inrsquorsquo andconsolidate democratic institutions thereby enhancing their credibility and stabilityvis-a-vis nondemocratic political threats In sum governments turn to internationalenforcement when an international commitment effectively enforces the policy pref-erences of a particular government at a particular point in time against future domes-tic political alternatives

I argue that governments will resort to this tactic when the bene ts of reducingfuture political uncertainty outweigh the lsquolsquosovereignty costsrsquorsquo of membership It fol-lows that lsquolsquoself-bindingrsquorsquo is of most use to newly established democracies whichhave the greatest interest in further stabilizing the domestic political status quo againstnondemocratic threats We should therefore observe them leading the move to en-force human rights multilaterally whereas established democracies have an incen-tive to offer lukewarm support at best In the case of the ECHR this theoreticalapproach best explains the cross-national pattern of support for binding norms thetactics governments employed and the archival record of public rhetoric and con -dential domestic deliberations

The implications of this approach go well beyond postwar European human rightsThe logic of lsquolsquolocking inrsquorsquo credible domestic policies through international commit-ments can be generalized to other human rights regimesmdashincluding the recent Inter-national Criminal Courtmdashand unilateral human rights policies not least the appar-ently anomalous behavior of the United States as well as to other issue areas inworld politics regardless of whether their substantive content is lsquolsquoliberalrsquorsquo The latterinclude the stabilization of autocratic regimes under the Concert of Europe and Com-intern and the coordination of monetary and trade policies

Existing Theories of InternationalHuman Rights Cooperation

Existing scholarship seeking to explain why national governments establish and en-force formal international human rights norms focuses on two modes of interstateinteraction coercion and normative persuasion Respectively these de ne distinc-tive lsquolsquorealistrsquorsquo and lsquolsquoideationalrsquorsquo explanations for the emergence of human rights re-

220 International Organization

gimes Despite being widely viewed as theoretical antitheses many empirical predic-tions of these two explanations converge

Interstate Power lsquolsquoFor Countries at the Top This Is Predictablersquorsquo

Realist theories of international relations and thus of the origin of human rightsregimes stress the distribution of interstate bargaining power Governments acceptinternational obligations because they are compelled to do so by great powers whichexternalize their ideologymdasha prediction that follows equally from hegemonic stabil-ity theory and conventional realist bargaining theory9 All governments seek to main-tain full domestic sovereignty wherever possible With governments uniformly skep-tical of external constraints the major limitation on cooperation is the cost of coercionor inducement which is inversely proportional to the concentration of power Estab-lishment of a binding human rights regime requires therefore a hegemonic (lsquolsquokrsquorsquo)group of great powers willing to coerce or induce recalcitrant states to accept adjustto and comply with international human rights norms The greater the concentrationof relative power capabilities the greater the pressure on recalcitrant governmentsand the more likely is an international regime to form and prosper

Precise formulations of the realist argument vary E H Carr Hans Morgenthauand other classical realists maintain that governments employ liberal ideology includ-ing support for human rights to justify the pursuit of geopolitical interest10 JackDonnelly writes of the Inter-American Convention on Human Rights that lsquolsquomuch ofthe explanation [for] the Inter-American human rights regime lies in power par-ticularly the dominant power of the United States [It] is probably best under-stood in these terms The United States exercised its hegemonic power to ensureits creation and support its operationrsquorsquo11 John Ruggie uncharacteristically takes asimilar line when he conjectures that human rights regimes will be weaker thannuclear nonproliferation regimes because the former are of less concern to the coresuperpower security interests12 Kenneth Waltz asserts that powerful nations invari-ably seek to impose their views on other nations lsquolsquoLike some earlier great powerswe [the United States] can identify the presumed duty of the rich and powerful tohelp others with our own beliefs England claimed to bear the white manrsquos burdenFrance had its mission civilisatrice For countries at the top this is predictablebehaviorrsquorsquo13 Alison Brysk links acceptance of human rights norms to the pressure by

9 Many analysts take the opposite view namely that great powers tend to oppose strong human rightsregimes One might conjecture that large states have a commitment to sovereignty independent of thesubstantive issue at stake or one might assume that great powers believe they can impose human rights onothers unilaterally This view is widely espoused as an explanation for the combined opposition during the1950s of the United States the United Kingdom the USSR and China to strong UN enforcement Yet thisconsensus lacks theoretical underpinnings or empirical support beyond the casual impressions of a fewparticipants We shall see that the generalization is discon rmed by the case of the ECHR negotiationsCompare Samnoslashy 1993 76

10 See Carr 1946 and Morgenthau 196011 See Donnelly 1986 625 also 637ndash38 and Ruggie 1983 9912 Ruggie 1983 10413 Waltz 1979 200 See also Krasner 1992

Human Rights Regimes Origins 221

international nancial organizations such as the World Bank backed by Westerndonor countries14 These predictions and those of competing theories are summa-rized in the rst column of Table 1

Normative Persuasion lsquolsquoThe Inescapable Ideological Appealof Human Rightsrsquorsquo

The most prominent ideational explanations for the emergence and enforcement ofhuman rights regimes look to altruism and the persuasive power of principled ideas

14 Brysk 1994 51ndash56

TABLE 1 Establishing human rights regimes Theories causal mechanisms andpredictions

RealismIdeational

theoryRepublicanliberalism

Motivations and tactics Great powers employcoercion or induce-ment to unilaterallyextend national idealsderived from nationalpride or geopoliticalself-interest

Smaller states defendtheir sovereignty

Altruistic governmentsand groups in estab-lished democraciesseek to extend per-ceived universalnorms

Less-democratic statesare socialized or per-suaded throughexisting transnationalnetworks (the lsquolsquologicof appropriatenessrsquorsquo)

Governments seek toprevent domesticoppression and inter-national con ictthrough internationalsymbols standardsand procedures thatsecure domesticdemocracy They areconstrained by fearthat domestic lawsmight be struckdown Internationalagreement re ectsconvergent interests

Predicted national pref-erences on compul-sory commitments

Supporters are led bydemocratic greatpowers The weakerthe state the lesssupport we observe

Supporters are led bysocietal groups andgovernments in themost democraticstates The less estab-lished the democracythe less support weobserve

Supporters are led bynewly establisheddemocracies Estab-lished democraciesaccept only optionalor rhetorical commit-ments Nondemocra-cies oppose

Predicted variation incooperation

Greater concentrationof power in the handsof great powerdemocracies

More cost-effectivecoercion or induce-ment

More cooperation

More attractive normsmore salient morelegitimate exemplarsand the more estab-lished the transna-tional networks

More powerful social-ization effects

More cooperation

More immediate threatsto democracy

Greater desire toenhance domesticstability

More cooperation

222 International Organization

Such explanations rest to that extent on what used to be termed lsquolsquoutopianrsquorsquo or lsquolsquoide-alistrsquorsquo foundations The essence of such explanations lies in the prominence of ideal-istic or altruistic motivations for spreading liberal values15 Governments accept bind-ing international human rights norms because they are swayed by the overpoweringideological and normative appeal of the values that underlie them lsquolsquoThe seeminglyinescapable ideological appeal of human rights in the postwar worldrsquorsquo writes Don-nelly who espouses a wide range of theories lsquolsquois an important element in the rise ofinternational human rights regimesrsquorsquo16

Ideational arguments differ most fundamentally from realist arguments in theirreliance on a distinctive conception of interstate interaction They explicitly rejectchoice-theoretic foundations and instead stress the transformative power of norma-tive moral discourse itself In this view a critical characteristic of political action inthis area is that it is lsquolsquoprincipledrsquorsquomdashthat is the altruistic and moral motives of actorshave persuasive power in themselvesAccordingly the most fundamental motivatingforce behind human rights regimes is not rational adaptation let alone coercion buttransnational socializationmdashthe lsquolsquologic of appropriatenessrsquorsquo17 Many such explana-tions assert that transformations in actor identities occur though the impact of lsquolsquoprin-cipledrsquorsquo nongovernmental organizations (NGOs) on domestic and transnational opin-ion18 NGOs and publics within established democracies set up transnational networksepistemic communities and global discourses of human rights dedicated to the ad-vancement of a normative discourse of human rights This in turn mobilizes domesticand transnational civil society at home and abroad eventually socializing foreignand domestic leaders19

Whence the ideological appeal of human rights Some scholars look to humanmoral psychology regional cultures or salient historical events but the most plau-sible explanation links support for international human rights protection to domesticdemocracy and commitment to the lsquolsquorule of lawrsquorsquo20 In this view which Thomas Risseterms lsquolsquoliberal constructivismrsquorsquo established democratic governments seek to extendtheir domestic values abroad and recognize others who do so The more democraticthey are the more likely their espousal of human rights values21 Charles Kupchanand Clifford Kupchan conjecture that lsquolsquostates willing to submit to the rule of law andcivil society are more likely to submit to their analogues internationallyrsquorsquo22 Simi-larly Kathryn Sikkink points to the leading role of established democracies in pro-moting human rights such as linking Scandinavian support for human rights enforce-

15 Keck and Sikkink 1998 chap 1ndash316 Donnelly 1986 638 On soft power see Nye 199017 See Finnemore and Sikkink 1998 and Donnelly 198618 See Sikkink 1993 Risse-Kappen 1994 and Finnemore 199619 See for example Keck and Sikkink 1998 and Ramirez Soysal and Shanahan 199720 Russett 1993 For alternative views see Keck and Sikkink 1998 Sikkink 1993 Sieghart 1983

26ndash27 and Ando 1992 171ndash72 See also Donnelly 1986 Whit eld 1988 31 also 28ndash31 and Drzem-czewski 1983 220

21 See Risse-Kappen 1996 and Moravcsik 1997 This view is related to the ideational variant ofdemocratic peace theory in which the democratic peace results from the tendency of liberal governmentsto externalize their domestic ideals See Russett 1993

22 Kupchan and Kupchan 1991 115ndash16

Human Rights Regimes Origins 223

ment to the salience of social democratic values in their domestic politics23 ThomasFranck asserts that compliance with international law is a function of the normativeacceptance of international rules which in turn re ects (among other things) theirconsistency with domestic values24 In sum governments promote norms abroadbecause they are consistent with universal ideals to which they adhere governmentsaccept them at home because they are convinced doing so is lsquolsquoappropriatersquorsquo

The desire to conform to shared ideas and norms of state behavior (lsquolsquocollectiveexpectations about proper behavior for a given identityrsquorsquo) in this view does notsimply regulate state behavior but constitutes and reconstitutes state identities25

Such theories explicitly distance themselves from explanations that rely on instrumen-tal calculations about the establishment of legitimate domestic governance26 Twoleading ideational theorists explicitly reject for example the argument I shall intro-duce latermdashnamely that governments support human rights regimes to advance par-tisan and public interest in preventing domestic violence and interstate warfare In astriking historical conjecture these analysts assert that in the 1940s and 1950s gov-ernments could not possibly have sought human rights regimes to preserve the lsquolsquodemo-cratic peacersquorsquo because such founding moments lsquolsquocame well before the emergence ofthe new social knowledgersquorsquo that undemocratic regimes undermine peacemdasha collec-tive belief they date to research by liberal international relations theorists in the early1980s led by Michael Doyle27 As we shall soon see this equation of lsquolsquosocial knowl-edgersquorsquo with academic political science misstates the true origins of human rights regimesbecause it underestimates the ability of nonacademics to generate a widely accepted factu-ally groundedmdashand ultimately accuratemdashconsensus about world politics

The lsquolsquoNew Orthodoxyrsquorsquo A Curious Convergenceof Realism and Idealism

The study of human rights makes unlikely bedfellows Although realist and ide-ational theories start from very different assumptions their predictions about humanrights tend to converge Most existing analyses of human rights regimes rest on anuneasy synthesis of these two explanations Realists cited earlier tend to argue thathuman rights norms are expressions of domestic values not simply propagandisticjusti cations for the pursuit of national security interests28 Ideational theorists rarelytreat socialization (that is transnational education imitation and fundamental norma-

23 Sikkink 199324 Franck 198825 Jepperson Wendt and Katzenstein 1996 5426 Finnemore and Sikkink 1998 Thomas Risse has sought to take this further by drawing on Habermas-

ian normative theory as a basis for positive analysis See Risse 200027 Keck and Sikkink 1998 203 See also fn 68 and accompanying text in this article Compare Helfer

and Slaughter 1997 331ndash3528 Even if this were the case the argument would not be entirely realist since the claim that democratic

governments are more likely to side with the West does not necessarily follow from realist theory Evenself-styled realists increasingly concede that societal preferences play an important often determinant rolein alliance formation For a criticism of this type of realist degeneration see Legro and Moravcsik 1999

224 International Organization

tive persuasion) as the sole (or even the primary) mechanism that induces govern-ments to accept formal human rights guarantees Donnelly argues for example thatGramscian lsquolsquohegemonic ideas can be expected to draw acquiescence in relativelyweak regimes but beyond promotional activities (that is where signi cant sacri cesof sovereignty are demanded) something more is neededrsquorsquo29

Many in both schools therefore adopt what Robert Keohane has elsewhere termedthe realist lsquolsquofall-backrsquorsquo position Public interest groups with idealistic values perhapstransnationally organized shape the underlying preferences of democratic great pow-ers which then deploy their preponderant power to construct and enforce interna-tional human rights norms Idealism explains the position of great powers realismexplains the spread of norms30 In generalizing about human rights regimes for ex-ample Margaret Keck and Kathryn Sikkink focus extensively on the transculturalattractiveness of ideas and the density of transnational organization (ideational fac-tors) and the vulnerability of targets to sanctions (a realist factor) As we have seenthey explicitly contrast this explanation however with an explanation that focuseson domestic institutional and material preconditions which they reject outright (ontheoretical not empirical grounds) as at most only secondary31

There is thus considerably more convergence in empirical predictions about thesource of support for human rights regimes than broad theoretical labels might sug-gest (see Table 1) Most theories whether realist or ideational predict that govern-ments interest groups and public opinion in established democratic states spearheadefforts to form and enforce international human rights regimesmdashand they inducecoerce or persuade others to go join Yet as I discuss in more detail later this issimply not the case In postwar Europe as in the UN during this period establisheddemocracies consistently opposed reciprocally binding human rights obligations andneither coerced nor persuaded anyone else to accept them Before moving on to theempirical analysis it is therefore necessary to examine a third explanation for theformation of human rights regimes

Republican Liberalism Democratic Peaceand Domestic Commitment

If realist and ideational explanations view the motivations for establishing humanrights regimes as involving international coercion or persuasion a lsquolsquorepublican lib-eralrsquorsquo explanation views them as resulting from instrumental calculations about do-mestic politics32 In general republican liberal theories stress the impact of varying

29 Donnelly 1986 638ndash3930 Ruggie 1983 98ndash99 On this sort of realist fall-back or two-step position more generally see Legro

1996 Moravcsik 1997 543 Keohane 1986 183 and Legro and Moravcsik 199931 Keck and Sikkink 1998 201ndash20932 Liberal international relations theory focuses on state behavior driven by variation in the economic

interests and conceptions of public goods provision on the part of societal groups as well as by the natureof domestic political institutions The republican liberal label is appropriate to international relationstheory debates though the concern about promoting democracy also has elements of ideational liberal-

Human Rights Regimes Origins 225

domestic political institutionsmdashin particular the scope and bias of political represen-tationmdashon foreign policy The most prominent among such theories include institu-tional explanations of the lsquolsquodemocratic peacersquorsquo yet the family of republican liberaltheories offers a far wider range of potential explanations subsuming theories of therole of cartelized elites and independent militaries in provoking war and of interestgroup capture (or the countervailing delegation of authority to strong executives) inforeign economic policy33 In contrast to the idealist theories considered earlier whichassume that social actors are responsive to external socialization and often altruisti-cally motivated republican liberal theories assume that states are self-interested andrational in their pursuit of (varying) underlying national interests which re ect inturn variation in the nature of domestic social pressures and representative institu-tions34

A useful republican liberal starting point for the problem at hand is to assume thatinternational institutional commitments like domestic institutional commitmentsare self-interested means of lsquolsquolocking inrsquorsquo particular preferred domestic policiesmdashathome and abroadmdashin the face of future political uncertainty This presumption whichis not only consistent with republican liberalism but also draws on theories widelyemployed to explain domestic delegation to courts and regulatory authorities in Ameri-can and comparative politics treats domestic politics as a game in which politicianscompete to exercise public authority35 Terry Moe observes that lsquolsquomost political insti-tutions arise out of a politics of structural choice in which the winners use theirtemporary hold on public authority to design new structures and impose them on thepolity as a whole [Institutions are] weapons of coercion and redistribution the structural means by which political winners pursue their own interests often atthe great expense of political losersrsquorsquo36 Governments establish courts administrativeagencies central banks and other independent bodies as means by which the win-

ismmdashthe strand of liberal theory based on the tendency to promote domestic provision of public goods(national identity political institutions and legitimate economic redistribution) preferred by domesticactors (This differs from idealist theory in the minimal role it accords altruism or transnational socializa-tion) On the ideational strand of liberal theory see Moravcsik 1997 and Van Evera 1990 In American orcomparative politics such an explanation might be thought of as drawing on public choice theory institu-tionalist theory constitutional theory the theory of delegation or theories of nested games

33 For a discussion on the full range of potential liberal explanations see Moravcsik 199734 Liberal international relations theories assume that states behave as rational unitary actors in the

pursuit of their underlying preferences though not in the de nition of those preferences Their theoreticaldistinctiveness lies in their consistent focus on variation in national preferences resulting from socialpressures for particular material and ideational interests as well as the way such interests are representedby state institutions In this regard institutional variants of democratic peace theory and theories of legis-lative-executive relations share common liberal theoretical assumptions For an elaboration see Moravcsik1997 Doyle 1986 Russett 1993 Snyder 1991 Bailey Goldstein and Weingast 1997 Van Evera 1999and Legro and Moravcsik 1999

35 Moe 199036 Ibid 222 213 In the domestic constitutional context provisions are locked in by the fact that only

a supermajority is typically able to amend it Supermajorities bind subsequent majorities The case we areanalyzing here like the case of administrative delegation is more complex since treaties are generallyrati ed by majority and the nondemocratic opponents are constrained not by their majority but by theextent of their coercive power Pasquino 1998

226 International Organization

ners of political con ict seek to commit the polity to preferred policies From thisperspective a rational decision to delegate to an independent body requires that asitting government weigh two crosscutting considerations restricting governmentdiscretion and reducing domestic political uncertainty

Consider rst the surrender of national discretion which in the international con-text might be termed the sovereignty cost of delegation to an international authorityAll other things equal governments in power prefer to maintain short-term discre-tion to shape collective behavior or redistribute wealth as they see t They aretherefore inherently skeptical of delegation to independent judges or officials sincethere is always some lsquolsquoagency costrsquorsquo to the operation of central banks administrativeagencies courts and other quasi-independent political authorities Judges in particu-lar may seek to negate government actions by nullifying them outright or by failingto enforce them effectively Legal scholars William Landes and Richard Posner ob-serve that lsquolsquothe outcomes of the struggle can readily be nulli ed by unsympatheticjudgesmdashand why should judges be sympathetic to a process that simply rati es po-litical power rather than expresses principlersquorsquo They point to the sixty years preced-ing the New Deal in the United States during which the federal judiciary obstructedreforms favored by Congress37

In the international realm the defense of governmental discretion translates intothe defense of national sovereignty All other things equal the lsquolsquosovereignty costrsquorsquo ofdelegating to an international judge is likely to be even greater than that of delegatingto a domestic judge One reason is that cross-national variation in the precise naturescope application and enforcement of human rights is likely to be greater thandomestic variation Any common international list of human rights is therefore likelyto diverge further from individual national traditions and practices In the most ex-treme cases for example Great Britain international human rights regimes intro-duce an explicitly enumerated bill of rights for the rst time Many internationalhuman rights regimes establish moreover single centralized institutional mecha-nisms for interpreting enforcing and balancing various rights For such bodies todevelop a coherent jurisprudence they must override local particularities Whereasjudicially imposed harmonization may seem attractive to those who draft interna-tional covenants it clearly imposes inconvenient constraints on individual nationalgovernments Particularly for nations without a constitutional courtmdashagain Britainis a striking examplemdashthe procedure marks a signi cant innovation38 These incon-veniences may arise moreover not simply as a result of pressure from parochialspecial interests or unthinking adherence to tradition but also through divergence indeeply rooted historical conceptions of the relationship between citizens and thestate From this perspective the defense of lsquolsquonational sovereigntyrsquorsquo is in part a legiti-mate defense of national ideals political culture and even democratic practicesmdasha

37 See Landes and Posner 1975 896 and Pasquino 1998 4938 Drzemczewski 1983 11

Human Rights Regimes Origins 227

problem of which the framers of postndashWorld War II human rights documents (andtheir academic advisers) were quite aware39

Why would a national government democratic or not ever accept such externalnormative and institutional constraints on its sovereignty The answer lies in thesecond major consideration that enters into a governmentrsquos decision whether to del-egate to an independent political body reducing political uncertainty In the republi-can liberal view politicians delegate power to human rights regimes such as domes-tic courts and administrative agencies to constrain the behavior of future nationalgovernments As Moe explains a politician must always calculate that lsquolsquowhile theright to exercise public authority happens to be theirs today other political actorswith different and perhaps opposing interests may gain that right tomorrowrsquorsquo40 Tolimit the consequences of this eventuality government authorities may thus seek tolsquolsquolock inrsquorsquo favored policies in such a way thereby insulating them from the actions offuture governments

From this perspective human rights norms are expressions of the self-interest ofdemocratic governments in lsquolsquolocking inrsquorsquo democratic rule through the enforcement ofhuman rights By placing interpretation in the hands of independent authorities man-aged in part by foreign governmentsmdashin other words by alienating sovereignty to aninternational bodymdashgovernments seek to establish reliable judicial constraints onfuture nondemocratic governments or on democratically elected governments thatmay seek (as in interwar Italy and Germany) to subvert democracy from within Inthe language of international relations theory this lsquolsquotwo-levelrsquorsquo commitment lsquolsquoties thehandsrsquorsquo of future governments thereby enhancing the credibility of current domesticpolicies and institutions41 Salient and symbolic international constraints serve assignals to trigger domestic and perhaps also transnational and international opposi-tion to any breach of the democratic order Thus democratic regimes seek to preventpolitical retrogression or lsquolsquobackslidingrsquorsquo into tyranny

The decision of any individual government whether to support a binding interna-tional human rights enforcement regime depends in this view on the relative impor-tance of these two basic factors Sovereignty costs are weighted against establishinghuman rights regimes whereas greater political stability may be weighted in favor ofit If we assume that the inconvenience governments face is constant (or randomlydistributed) it follows that a country is most likely to support a human rights regimewhen its government is rmly committed to democratic governance but faces stronginternal challenges that may threaten it in the future Its willingness to tolerate sover-eignty costs increases insofar as the costs are outweighed by the bene ts of reducingdomestic political uncertainty

If the republican liberal view is correct the strongest support for binding humanrights regimes should come not from established democracies but from recently es-

39 McKeon 194940 Moe 1990 22741 Evans Putnam and Jacobson 1993

228 International Organization

tablished and potentially unstable democracies Only where democracy is estab-lished but nondemocratic groups (military officers communists fascists and religious fun-damentalists for example) pose real threats to its future is the reduction of politicaluncertainty likely to outweigh the inconvenience of supranational adjudication

It is obvious that opposition will come in part from dictatorships (or transitionalregimes) since such governments both lack any interest in democracy and sufferparticularly large inconveniences from persistent challenges to their (nondemocratic)domestic order42 (Governments striving to complete a transition to democracy throughextralegal means are likely to be almost as skeptical) Less obvious and in strikingcontrast to realist and idealist accounts however is the prediction that dictatorshipswill be joined in opposition to binding commitments by well-established liberal de-mocracies By accepting binding obligations governments in established democra-cies incur an increased if modest risk of de facto nulli cation of domestic lawswithout a corresponding increase in the expected stability of domestic democracysince the latter is already high Such governments have good reasonmdashindeed a demo-cratically legitimate reasonmdashto reject any reciprocal imposition of international ad-judication and enforcement of human rights claims

This is not to say that established democracies never have an incentive to supportinternational human rights instruments According to republican liberal theory estab-lished democracies have an incentive to promote such arrangements for othersmdashwhich may involve some small risk of future pressure on established democracies todeepen their commitmentmdashin order to bolster the lsquolsquodemocratic peacersquorsquo by fosteringdemocracy in neighboring countries43 This is most likely to occur when democrati-zation is expected to pacify a potentially threatening neighbor or solidify oppositionto a common nondemocratic enemy In such cases established democracies can beexpected to support rhetorical declarations in favor of human rights and regimes withoptional enforcement that bind newly established democracies but exempt them-selves Yet there is little reason to believe that this concern will outweigh domesticinterests thus they are likely to remain opposed to reciprocally enforceable rules44

Further observable implications concerning national tactics and con dential discus-sions are developed in the next section

42 Governments must of course have sufficient freedom at the current time to actmdasha point stressed byMoe It would therefore be somewhat surprising to see a democratic government that requires nondemo-cratic means to stay in powermdashfor example a government under heavy military in uence or engaged in acivil warmdashtake such a step For this reason such transitional regimesmdashGreece in the immediate postndashWorld War II period or Russia today are examplesmdashmay remain skeptical of enforceable commitments

43 Russett 1993 This argument is liberal rather than realist since for realists the domestic governanceof states should make no difference in the perception of threat whereas for democratic peace theorists itdoes

44 In theory one might argue that the incomplete adherence of established democracies could beexpected to undermine the international regime which could in turn destabilize newly established democ-racies and thereby create threats to established democracies Yet in practice the signaling function ofinternational norms in any given country does not appear to depend on the adherence by others to enforce-ment clauses certainly this conjecture seems to have played an unimportant role in British or Europeandeliberations

Human Rights Regimes Origins 229

Testing the Theories The Negotiation of the ECHR

What light does the negotiating history of the ECHR cast on the power of these threecompeting theories The negotiation of the ECHR took place between 1949 and1953 under the auspices of the Council of Europe At the rst session of the Councilof Europersquos Consultative Assembly in September 1949 its legal committee under thechairmanship of the Frenchman Pierre-Henri Teitgen recommended that an organiza-tion be created to ensure adherence to human rights in Europe Extended meetings ofgovernmental committees and consultations with the assembly itself through the rsthalf of 1950 led to the signing of the ECHR which came into force three years later

Realist ideational and liberal institutional theories all offer prima facie explana-tions for the general form and timing of the ECHRrsquos establishment For realists thisperiod marked the dawning of an lsquolsquoAmerican centuryrsquorsquo and a moment in which theWest became embroiled in a bipolar con ict with the Soviet Union For ideationaltheorists it immediately followed the Holocaust a salient historical event of consid-erable moral force and occurred immediately after the rise to salient Western leader-ship of two long-established democratic exemplars the United States and the UnitedKingdom45 During the immediate postwar period republican liberals might observea wave of new liberal democracies emerged (or reemerged) across Western EuropeNondemocratic institutions were widely viewed as a source of both World War II andthe Cold War and accordingly the democratization of Germany Italy and otherWest European nations was seen as a guarantee against both a revival of fascism andthe spread of communism

To assess the relative importance of these three plausible theories we thereforerequire more ne-grained evidence than a simple coincidence of timing or the exis-tence of occasional public rhetorical justi cation I consider three types of evidencethe cross-national pattern of national positions the process of international negotia-tion and the direct documentary record of national motivations What does the his-torical record reveal

Cross-National Variation in National Preferences

We have seen that both realist and ideational theories predict that the most rmlyestablished and committed democracies (or democratic great powers)mdashin short themajor Western powers led by the United States and the United Kingdommdashwouldhave been the primary supporters of binding international human rights norms Onthe contrary the historical record strongly supports the republican liberal theorywhich predicts that newly established democracies will spearhead support for bind-ing international human rights guarantees whereas long-established democracies willsupport only rhetorical or optional commitmentsmdashand even these only where neededto bolster the lsquolsquodemocratic peacersquorsquo Dictatorships or governments that have not com-pleted the transition to democracy will be opposed outright

45 For a more solidly grounded view see Helfer and Slaughter 1997 331ndash35

230 International Organization

We can measure the willingness of governments to accept binding obligations byexamining their position on two related elements of the institutional design of theECHRmdashboth essential to the future effectiveness of the regime

x Compulsory jurisdiction Should the regime mandate that member states recog-nize the jurisdiction of an independent international court as opposed to abody of foreign ministers

x Individual petition Should the regime mandate that member states grant pri-vate individuals and groups standing to le cases

Since both mandatory binding jurisdiction and individual petition are required torender a system of international human rights adjudication effective a vote for bothis de ned as support for a reciprocally binding regime whereas a vote against eithermarks opposition46 Positions on these two issues generated parallel (if not preciselyidentical) coalitions among national governments suggesting that they tap a singleunderlying dimension of state preference47

To investigate the relationship between democratic governance and support forbinding regimes we also require a measure of how stable a democracy is expected tobe48 European political systems involved in the negotiations can be divided intothree categories The rst category lsquolsquoestablished democraciesrsquorsquo contains those sys-tems that had been continuously under democratic rule since before 1920 and re-mained so thereafter Belgium Denmark Luxembourg Netherlands Norway Swe-den Netherlands and the United Kingdom (Occupation is not coded as a suspensionof domestic democracy but the establishment of a nondemocratic domestic regimeismdashfor example Vichy France) The second category lsquolsquonew democraciesrsquorsquo contains

46 Sikkink suggests a less satisfactory coding one which con ates the domestic and external concernsof governments in such a way as to greatly exaggerate the relative importance of the latter Sikkink 1993In fact only a miniscule set of ECHR cases have been brought by one state against another

47 Council of Europe 1975 IV248ndash52 also 132ff 242ndash96 also Ixxiv 10ndash24 296ff passim andV68ndash70 By the time the member states negotiated individual petition underlying positions were harderto make out since it was becoming increasingly clear that such provisions will be optional AustriaBelgium France Germany Iceland Ireland and Italy supported creation of a court of human rights andmandatory jurisdiction whereas Denmark Greece Luxembourg the Netherlands Norway Sweden Turkeyand the United Kingdom were opposed to anything except a court with optional jurisdiction On thequestion of whether the right of individual petition should be automatic there was slightly more ambiva-lence but Britain Greece and perhaps also the Netherlands remained the most skeptical On the questionof the scope of the rights to be protected under the regime a similar cleavage emerged with advocates of astrong system such as Teitgen supporting an open-ended grant of institutional authority See Council ofEurope 1975 I276 More skeptical countries such as Britain the Netherlands Sweden and Denmarksought a more precise and narrower enumeration of rights and warned against an ambitious open-endedsystem Council of Europe 1975 I80ndash82 88ndash90 III254ndash56 but 268

48 Conventional political science measures of lsquolsquodemocracyrsquorsquo are inappropriate since such measuresassess institutionsrsquo levels of democracy not future expectations of democratic stability The length ofcontinuous democratic rule is a conventional measure in the literature on the democratic peace and else-where for the depth of commitment to democracy See for example Russett 1993 As a more problematiccheck on the measure one might also consider whether the regime remained a liberal democracy after1950 Such ex post coding is problematic though not entirely inappropriate since what we seek to mea-sure is not how democratic a state is but how stable its democracy is perceived to be In any case the twomeasures are closely correlated

Human Rights Regimes Origins 231

those that were rmly established during the negotiations and remained so thereafterbut only since a point between 1920 and 1950 Austria France Italy Iceland Ire-land and West Germany The third category lsquolsquosemidemocracies and dictatorshipsrsquorsquocontains the two governments that were not fully democratic by 1950 because ofcivil war or internal repression (and did not remain so thereafter) namely Greece andTurkey Spain and Portugal though not involved in the negotiations also belong inthis category49

Turning to the ndings we see little evidence of the positive correlation betweensupport for binding regimes and power or length of democratic rule predicted byrealist and idealist theory Instead we observe the inverse-U-shaped relationshipbetween the stability of democracy and support for binding human rights commit-ments predicted by republican liberal theory Table 2 summarizes the ndings All sixnew democracies (plus one of the ten long-established democracies Belgium) sup-port binding human rights guarantees In contrast six of the seven established democ-racies join the four transitional governments and nondemocracies in opposing one orboth such guarantees (or in the case of Luxembourg abstaining) Even the soleexception Belgium is not fully discon rming since Belgian representatives origi-nally sided with the other established democracies against binding guarantees shift-ing their position only late in the negotiations50 The correlation is so strong that evenrecategorization of borderline casesmdashFrance and Turkey saymdashwould not under-mine the striking relationship

A number of ad hoc conjectures suggested by historians legal academics andcommon intuition about postwar European politics also fall by the wayside Opposi-tion appears to be uncorrelated with the possession of colonies51 Among major colo-nial powers Britain and the Netherlands are skeptics whereas France and Belgiumare supporters Among countries without colonies Germany and Italy are supporterswhereas the Scandinavian countries (Iceland excepted) are opponents

Opposition is similarly uncorrelated with the existence of a strong domestic tradi-tion of parliamentary sovereignty as some analysts of Britain conjecture Many strongsupportersmdashFrance Belgium Italy Germany Austria Iceland and Irelandmdashsharedan equally deep tradition of parliamentary sovereignty Any imputation of causalityfrom the correlation between postwar support for domestic judicial review and inter-national enforcement of human rights (say in the cases of Italy Germany and Aus-tria) furthermore is very likely to be spurious Postwar Germany contemporane-ously adopted systems of constitutional judicial review thereby shifting politicalweight away from a traditionally sovereign parliament toward a separation of powersinvolving an independent judiciary In Italy Christian Democrats fearing the adventof a Socialist-Communist majority placed a constitutional court in the postwar con-stitution It is far more plausible that these countries adopted both domestic andinternational judicial review because of a strong desire to bolster the democratic

49 For a further discussion of this coding see the notes to Table 250 Council of Europe 1975 I80ndash82 88ndash90 III254ndash56 but 26851 This is the factor most often mentioned in the secondary literature

232 International Organization

order not that the inclusion of a constitutional court in the postwar constitution hadimmediate implications for the national position on the ECHR52 In sum the estab-lishment of domestic constitutional review like the establishment of internationalhuman rights guarantees is a postauthoritarian phenomenon National positions areuncorrelated with support for European federalism the Netherlands and Luxem-bourg opposed mandatory enforcement whereas Austria Ireland and Iceland fa-vored it More consistent with the republican liberal view is the conjecture that bothsupport for Europe (in this very early period this meant support for the Council ofEurope and the European Coal and Steel Community) and support for a bindingECHR re ect (in this period but not later) the in uence of a third factormdashsay demo-

52 See Ackerman 1997 773 and Pasquino 1998 39 44ndash48 There is no evident correlation betweensupport and the existence of civil or common-law traditions or monist or dualist legal systems

TABLE 2 Stability of democratic governance and national positions on theEuropean Convention on Human Rights

Unstable ornon-democracies(stable democracy

not yet clearlyestablished by 1950)

New democracies(continuous

democracy onlysince a date between

1920 and 1950)

Establisheddemocracies(continuous

democracy since adate before 1920)

Supports enforcement(individual petitionand compulsory juris-diction mandatory)

mdash Austria France ItalyIceland Ireland

Germanyb

Belgiumc

Opposes enforcement(individual petitionandor compulsoryjurisdiction optionalor absent)

Greecea Turkeya

(Portugald Spaind)mdash Denmark Sweden

Netherlands NorwayUnited Kingdom Lux-

embourge

aGreece and Turkey are characterized as unstable whereas Austria France Italy Iceland Ireland andGermany are characterized as new because (1) it had been less than a year after conclusion of thebloody Greek civil war and extra-legal measures were still in force and (2) Greek and Turkish democ-racy were widely viewed as limited by the role of the military and incomplete judicial autonomy It isalso worth noting that both governments would subsequently slip back into dictatorship This coding isconsistent with the general literature on delegation which notes that governments must have sufficientpower to put institutions in place Governments unable to rule by established democratic means belongin the nondemocratic category

bGermany not yet a member of the Council of Europe did not have voting rights but participatedactively in the negotiations

cBelgium initially hesitated supporting the convention only with optional clauses but then came tofavor mandatory enforcement

dSpain and Portugal both dictatorships were not members of the Council of Europe Yet in strikingcontrast to Germany (also not a member) they showed little independent interest in participating infor-mally nor were they invited to do so

eIn some cases Luxembourg abstained on rather than opposed enforcement measures

Human Rights Regimes Origins 233

cratic stability and security threats53 Finally the experience of being invaded byGermany during World War II seems to explain little The French and Belgiansfavored mandatory enforcement whereas the Dutch Danes and Norwegiansopposed it

Republican liberal theory also seems to offer the most accurate account of theinstrumental attitude governments adopted toward more detailed provisions of theECHR Should the convention create governments asked themselves an indepen-dent court a quasi-judicial body of government representatives or no central institu-tion at all Cleavages around this issue were similar to those around compulsoryjurisdiction and individual petition with opponents of effective enforcement oppos-ing the court54 Governments favorable to binding human rights adjudication pro-posed that the members of the intermediary Commission on Human Rights be nomi-nated by the courtmdasha clear effort to render international institutions moreindependentmdashwhereas more skeptical governments favored granting power of nomi-nation to the intergovernmental Committee of Ministers55

Similar cleavages formed around the enumeration of rights Some skeptics consid-ered delaying the proceedings as well as limiting future uncertainty by pressing fora precise enumeration of rights or transferring the issue to the less-effective UNCommission on Human Rights56 In the end the precise enumeration of rights whichwas considerably narrower than that granted by any member state with such a consti-tutional enumeration resulted from a careful calculation of instrumental self-regarding considerations57 Representatives of right- and left-wing parties were con-cerned about the status of particular laws favored by their constituencies SocialDemocratic representatives assured that social welfare rights were not threatened andthat property rights did not restrict state intervention Christian Democratic represen-tatives assured that rights of private familial educational and religious choice weremaintained while opposing any right to redistribution of property58 The nal docu-

53 See Glendon 1998a 1170ndash72 See also Slaughter Stone Sweet and Weiler 199854 Council of Europe 1975 IV248ndash5055 Council of Europe 1975 III268ndash7056 Council of Europe 1975 III268 304 306 IV178 also 106ndash10857 For the most plausible argument for the impact of the UN Declaration see Teitgen 1988 481 490

The enumeration of rights also did not simply conform to a focal point established a few years before inthe UN Declarationmdashthe sort of transnational dynamic of standard-setting many ideational theorists stressDespite similarities in wording advocates saw the European system in this respect not simply as a continu-ation of the UN system but also as a pragmatic reaction to it The UN system was widely viewed as toobroad to be effective the ECHR system was designed to be potentially enforceable which required thatthe scope of rights be narrowed considerably Indeed the principal author of the UN Declaration theFrenchman Rene Cassin overtly opposed the creation of the ECHR Finally even the enumeration ofrights in the UN Declaration was drawn not from proposals of activists per se but primarily from system-atic and scholarly analyses of comparative law (such as from the American Law Institute and UN officials)as well as international documents (such as the Pan American Declaration) then whittled down throughintergovernmental negotiation Glendon 1998a Glendon 1998b chap 3 Humphrey 1984 31ndash32 Teitgen1988 489ndash92 and Morsink 1999

58 For reports of debates on marriage education and property see Council of Europe 1975 I166ndash86242ndash64 II48ndash132 For a response to the possible objection that these rights were controversial becausethey are intrinsically more difficult to de ne see ibid V304ndash14

234 International Organization

ment offended neither side because it was constrained to include only the least con-troversial among basic political and civil rights59

The Domestic and International Decision-making Process

Realism ideational theory and republican liberalism also generate distinctive predic-tions about the tactics likely to be most salient in interstate negotiations Realisttheory with its stress on interstate power and deep con icts of interest leads us toexpect to observe attempts by great powers to coerce or bribe weaker states to changetheir policies Ideational theory by contrast leads us to expect to observe attempts bygovernments or transnational groups in civil society to engage in transnational per-suasion Such persuasion may suffice in itself or may be a prelude to subsequentcoercive tactics For liberal theorists by contrast there is little reason to expectgovernments to alter their views on fundamental issues such as the nature of consti-tutional adjudication in light of threats promises or normative persuasion by otherdemocratic governments The interest of established democracies in the stability ofneighboring less-established democracies is surely less intense than the domesticself-interest of new democracies hence established democracies cannot easily beinduced to accept domestic constraints in order to make the regime workmdashparticu-larly when the option of creating optional enforcement mechanisms exists60

Published documents contain very little direct con rmation of either the realist orideational predictions No great power or long-standing democracy appears to havemade threats or offered inducements to secure stronger commitments The most im-portant powers engaged in Western Europe at the time the United States and theUnited Kingdom were respectively absent or opposed Ideational theorists mightpoint out that the lsquolsquoEuropean Movementrsquorsquo working through the Assembly of theCouncil of Europe was engaged in transnational discussion and mobilization Cer-tainly many leading advocates of the convention were European federalists and viewedthe ECHR as a step toward European integration61 Yet there is little evidence that ashared transnational discourse in uenced the positions of parliamentary politiciansin the assembly let alone representatives of national governments There is we haveseen little correlation between national positions on the ECHR and positions onEuropean integration Indeed we observe little shift in national positions at all letalone in uence wielded by established democracies as predicted by ideational theoryAlthough we cannot entirely exclude the possibility that subtle forces of transna-tional persuasion and mobilization played a modest role in organizing the forum fordiscussion they were surely not decisive in de ning the positions of the participatinggovernments

59 Teitgen 1988 48060 Liberal theory predicts that interstate bargaining outcomes are a function of the relative intensity of

national preferences Governments that strongly seek a particular cooperative outcome will concede morein order to achieve it Moravcsik 1997

61 Some Jewish parliamentarians and law professors were also prominent and may have been in u-enced by their experiences and beliefs

Human Rights Regimes Origins 235

Instead the preponderance of evidence concerning negotiating tactics con rmsrepublican liberal predictions Rather than seeking to coerce or persuade one anotheror mobilizing groups in civil society national governments conducted a classicalinternational negotiation Governments focused primarily on practical compromisesthat would assure that the system functioned to assure each state its preferred level ofsovereign control New institutions were modi ed to a compromise close to the low-est common denominator with no government forced to accept immediate con-straints on its own policies signi cantly greater than those it ideally sought Wherethere was discord optional clauses afforded governments exibility The real expla-nation of the outcome as liberal theory predicts lies in the pattern of underlyingnational preferences

Domestic Deliberation and Public Justi cation

The nal type of evidence consists of the records of con dential deliberations andpublic justi cations by national decision-makers drawn from debates in the Parlia-mentary Assembly of the Council of Europe negotiating sessions among the nationalgovernments and the documentary record of con dential deliberations in one criticalcountry where such documents are available namely the United Kingdom What dothese reveal

Let us begin by noting a salient fact Not a single piece of documentary evidencein the sources I have been able to consult supports the realist prediction that govern-ments impose international human rights norms through threats of external coercionor inducement At no point do we observe governments weighing the costs and ben-e ts of coercion concerning themselves with the distribution of power capabilitiesor mentioning foreign or military aid

There is slightly more evidence for the ideational view but not enough to establishany con dence in its veracity At most NGOs and public opinion appear to haveplayed a secondary even insigni cant role62 The rhetoric of politicians in the Euro-pean Assembly as well as some interest groups invoked moral considerations Yetfor the ideational theory to be con rmed such statements must be designed to social-ize or persuade national governments by appealing to respect for human rights as anend in itself rather than as an instrument to promote concrete ends of enduringinterest to member governmentsmdashthe prevention of tyranny genocide and aggres-sion There is no evidence of this positions as we have seen do not change InBritain we observe officials in occasional meetings with NGOs A 1951 ColonialOffice draft circular blandly recalled lsquolsquoin deciding to sign the Convention His Majes-tyrsquos Government took into account the importance attached to it by public opinionboth in and outside this countryrsquorsquo63 Yet although NGOs were relatively well devel-oped in Britain (perhaps more so than anywhere else) and made salient contributions

62 For a similar conclusion regarding the abolition of the slave trade see Kaufman and Pape 199963 Marston 1993 824 Some British officials attributed the support of other governments for a human

rights court to their desire to assert the symbolic signi cance of the council vis-a-vis the claims of Com-munist governments and parties Marston 1993 809

236 International Organization

to the speci c form of the nal document the British government paid little heed totheir pleas to accept mandatory enforcement The issue was neither debated in Parlia-ment nor mentioned in election campaigns British public opinion like public opin-ion elsewhere took relatively little note of the ECHR negotiations

The overwhelming bulk of the documentary evidence con rms instead the repub-lican liberal account By far the most consistent public justi cation for the ECHR tojudge from debates in the Council of Europe Constituent Assembly was that it mighthelp combat domestic threats from the totalitarian right and left thereby stabilizingdomestic democracy and preventing international aggression (It is helpful to remem-ber that both Hitler and Mussolini came to power at least initially by constitutionalmeans) Teitgen the chief French advocate of the ECHR in the assembly consideredlsquolsquoFascism Hitlerism and Communismrsquorsquo as the major postwar threats to democracy64

Governments Teitgen argued should seek to lsquolsquopreventmdashbefore it is too latemdashanynew member who might be threatened by a rebirth of totalitarianism from succumb-ing to the in uence of evil as has already happened in conditions of general apathyIt is not enough to possess freedom positive action must be taken to defend it Would Fascism have triumphed in Italy if after the assassination of Matteoti thiscrime had been subjected to an international trialrsquorsquo65 Yet postwar human rights re-gimes were a response not simply to the recent fascist past but also to the prospect ofa Communist future The latter was mentioned just as often In this period we mustrecall the French Communist Party enjoyed plurality electoral support Teitgen spokeof the lsquolsquoabominable temptationrsquorsquo to lsquolsquoexchange freedom for a little more breadrsquorsquo66

Such concerns were linked explicitly to the shared belief that nondemocratic statestend toward international aggression as well as domestic oppression Teitgenrsquos moti-vation was at least in part to assure the stability of German democracy and therebythe security of France None other than Konrad Adenauer told Teitgen in 1949 thatintegration was needed to restrain postwar Germany not just the Soviet Union Teit-gen reports he lsquolsquoneeded no morersquorsquo to convince him to work for the Council of Eu-rope67 Such arguments were advanced by the ECHRrsquos advocates in the assembly farmore often than any others This clearly refutes the conjecturemdashwhich as we haveseen Sikkink and Keck treat as an essential piece of evidence for ideational theorymdashthat few analysts before the 1980s could possibly have been aware of a link betweendemocracy and peace In many ways the democratic peace proposition which datesfrom the eighteenth century was a central tenet arguably the central tenet of post-war Western planning as it had been in the thinking of Woodrow Wilson and otherliberal statesmen a generation before68

Yet domestic self-interest dominated The most explicit justi cations for the ECHRas a bulwark against future tyranny were advanced not by representatives from coun-

64 Council of Europe 1975 I40ndash4265 Council of Europe 1975 I192 120 64 also 60ndash64 for statements by others I66 84 120ff

192ndash94 276 278ndash80 29266 Council of Europe 1975 I40ndash4267 Teitgen 1988 47668 Keck and Sikkink 1998 203 Compare footnote 27 See Moravcsik 1992 and 1997

Human Rights Regimes Origins 237

tries with the longest democratic heritage but as republican liberal theory predictsby those from newly established democracies Among the most persistent advocatesof this position were Italian and German representatives (Germany was not a formalmember of the Council of Europe but enthusiastically sought to participate in strik-ing contrast to the disinterest shown by Spain and Portugal) The Italian representa-tive to the assembly who advanced perhaps the most extensive proposal for central-ized institutions one Mr Benvenuti stressed the need to prevent totalitarianmovementsmdasha problem he argued particularly important in nations where democ-racy is not yet rmly established Another Italian representative affirmed lsquolsquothe prin-ciple of the joint responsibility of democratic statesrsquorsquo69 A German representativewent further proposing a treaty obliging all member states to come to each otherrsquosaid apparently with force if domestic freedom were threatened70

Yet the primary expectation was not that the regime would strengthen democracyby mobilizing intervention by foreign governments to enforce human rights normsas realist and some ideational theory might lead us to expect Nor did governmentsstress active transnational mobilization Most participants appear to have felt thatdomestic politics would remain the primary site of enforcementmdashall members wereto be democracies at least formallymdashwith international controls serving as an exter-nal signaling device to trigger an appropriate domestic response71 The ECHR wasintended primarily to strengthen existing domestic institutions of judicial reviewparliamentary legislation and public action not to supplant them Even skepticalBritish officials voiced little fear of direct foreign intervention on domestic politicsfearing instead the mobilization of domestic groups

Critics in the assembly often asked why an arrangement was required at all if itsscope was restricted to existing democracies Nowhere was republican liberal logicclearer than in the responses given by advocates The arrangement was primarily ameans to prevent backsliding by new democracies As Sir David Maxwell-Fyfe ofthe United Kingdom put it lsquolsquoIn answer to the criticism that as signatories will belimited to democratic states the Convention is unnecessary our plan has the ad-vantage of being immediately practicable it provides a system of collective securityagainst tyranny and oppressionrsquorsquo72

Unlike the UN system the ECHR was designed to be enforceablemdasha goal Max-well-Fyfe argued that was realistic only because all of its members already shared anessentially democratic political culture73 Among skeptics the primary focus of criti-cism was as republican liberal theory predicts the fear that the application of domes-tically legitimate national laws might be declared in violation of the convention Thecompatibility of the ECHR with existing domestic legal practices dominated discus-sionmdasha fact suggesting also that decision-makers took the commitment seriously74

69 Council of Europe 1975 II14270 Ibid V328ndash30 336ndash4071 Lester 1994 4ndash5 See also Teitgen 1988 48272 Council of Europe 1975 I12073 See ibid I50ndash52 and Teitgen 1988 48874 Council of Europe 1975 II246ff also 148ndash87 I54 also I64ndash68

238 International Organization

On this point it is instructive to examine more closely the contrary position of onegovernment namely that of the United Kingdom From a methodological perspec-tive the United Kingdom is a critical case Opposition by the oldest and most rmlyestablished democracy in Europe constitutes a particularly striking discon rmationof realist and ideational theory75 The British as we have seen supported interna-tional declaratory norms but rmly opposed any attempt to establish binding legalobligations centralized institutions individual petition or compulsory jurisdiction76

As W E Beckett legal advisor to the Foreign Office and the initiator of the Britishgovernmentrsquos participation put it lsquolsquoWe attach the greatest importance to a well-drafted Convention of Human Rights but we are dead against anything like an inter-national court to which individuals who think they are aggrieved in this way couldgorsquorsquo77 Even Beckett conceded the existence of lsquolsquooverwhelming objectionsrsquorsquo to anystrong means of enforcement in Britain involving the individual right of petition andan independent tribunalmdashdespite his efforts to work with British NGOs on speci cproposals

What issues were raised in con dential British deliberations The secondary litera-ture on British human rights policy makes much of two British concerns the fear thatresidents of British colonies and dependencies might invoke the ECHR and aversionto European federalism To judge from con dential discussions however neitherappears to have been a dominant concern To be sure Colonial Secretary Jim Grif- ths was concerned that lsquolsquoextremist politiciansrsquorsquo among lsquolsquopolitically immaturersquorsquo colo-nies would exploit the document78 Yet overall there is surprisingly little discussionof colonial implications in the deliberationsmdashcertainly far less than purely of domes-tic considerations Colonial Office concerns appear to have been isolated and inter-mittent In any case a colonial clause in the ECHR would limit any such claims andconsideration of such a clause did not blunt British opposition79 Nor despite the factthat the Council of Europe Assembly was the locus of European federalist activitydo British government officials often mention the connection between human rightsand European federalism The British government resisted efforts to make interna-tional human rights law directly enforceable in this way regardless of whether itsforum was European or notmdashand continued to do so for some time thereafter80

Con dential domestic deliberations suggest instead that British opposition re- ected what A Maxwell permanent secretary to the Home Office described as lsquolsquograveapprehension about what might happen at homersquorsquo81 When the issue nally reachedthe Cabinet the attention of ministersmdashafter brief mention of colonial and economic

75 The UK position was also viewed as decisive See for example Paul-Henri Spaak cited in Teitgen1988 478 Britain is also a country for which we have a wealth of reliable archival documents and oralhistories I have restricted myself here to materials found in published sources

76 Marston 1993 799ndash80077 Marston 1993 80478 Lester 1984 50 See also Lester 1994 2 and Marston 1993 81279 Marston 1993 806ndash807 809ndash10 812 816 In 1953 the British government voluntarily extended the

Convention to the forty-two overseas territories for whose international relations they were responsible80 See Lester 1984 55 and Lester 1994 381 Marston 1993 813

Human Rights Regimes Origins 239

concernsmdashseems to have focused on domestic application Precisely as republicanliberal theory predicts the primary concern was not the vulnerability of the overallBritish record on human rights As Parliamentary Secretary for Foreign Affairs Hec-tor McNeil observed in a 1947 memo to Prime Minister Clement Atlee Britain hadan lsquolsquoextremely good recordrsquorsquo British decision-makers appear sincerely to have be-lieved that Britain would be less inconvenienced by reciprocal commitment thanother member governments The de nition of rights in the convention was so theForeign Office memo to the Cabinet in 1950 concluded lsquolsquoconsistent with our existinglaw in all but a small number of comparatively trivial casesrsquorsquo82

Nor did ministerial apprehension result from major public policy considerationsMost such concernsmdashsuch as the belief of some in the Labour Party led by Chancel-lor of the Exchequer Sir Stafford Cripps that the convention might restrict govern-ment intervention in the economy including entry of government inspectors intoprivate homesmdashwere shared with similar political groups in other countries and weretherefore handled effectively by narrowing and qualifying the explicit rights enumer-ated in the convention to exclude constraints on economic policy education andpolitical institutions83

Instead British officials and politiciansmdashmost notably in Cabinet discussionsmdashdwelled primarily on the fear that the convention would threaten idiosyncratic (butnot unambiguously undemocratic) political practices and institutions in the UnitedKingdom84 Yet when pressed in con dential discussions to make their concernsexplicit the examples cited by British opponents seem either absurdly vague or comi-cally trivial

The defense of British institutional idiosyncrasy elicited the most violent rhetoricfrom British politicians and officials Lord Chancellor Jowittrsquos official paper criti-cized the draft convention largely the work of two distinguished former Britishofficials as

so vague and woolly that it may mean almost anything Our unhappy legal ex-perts have had to take their share in drawing up a code compared to which the Ten Commandments are comparatively insigni cant It com-pletely passes the wit of man to guess what results would be arrived at by a tribu-nal composed of elected persons who need not even be lawyers drawn fromvarious European states possessing completely different systems of law andwhose deliberations take place behind closed doors Any student of our legalinstitutions must recoil from this document with a feeling of horror85

A common complaint was that judicial review would undermine parliamentarysovereignty Beckett wrote lsquolsquoIt seems inconceivable that any Government when

82 Marston 1993 811 With a lack of modesty about their domestic political institutions characteristicof this period British officials and politicians also sometimes cited the need to set a good example forforeign countries as a reason for Britain to take an active role in the negotiations

83 See Lester 1984 50ndash52 and Lester 1994 2 The British position did not change under the subse-quent Conservative government of Anthony Eden

84 Lester 1984 54ndash5585 Ibid 52

240 International Organization

faced with the realities of this proposal would take the risk of entrusting these unprec-edented powers to an international court legislative powers which Parliament wouldnever agree to entrust to the courts of this country which are known and whichcommand the con dence and admiration of the worldrsquorsquo86 lsquolsquoOur whole constitutionrsquorsquoa government document intoned lsquolsquois based on the principle that it is for the Parlia-ment to enact the laws and for the judges to interpret the lawsrsquorsquo87 The British govern-ment even opposed a clause protecting rights to lsquolsquofree electionsrsquorsquo and lsquolsquopolitical oppo-sitionrsquorsquo apparently because they believed that their distinctive lsquolsquo rst past the postrsquorsquounique electoral system might be challenged88

The speci c issue cited most often by the governmentrsquos legal authorities was theBritish policy toward political extremists A ministerial brief referred to a lsquolsquoblankchequersquorsquo that would lsquolsquoallow the Governments to become the object of such poten-tially vague charges by individuals as to invite Communists crooks and cranks ofevery type to bring actionsrsquorsquo89 Lord Chancellor Jowittrsquos complaint was that lsquolsquotheConvention would prevent a future British government from detaining people with-out trial during a period of emergency or judges sending litigants to prison forthrowing eggs at them or the Home Secretary from banning Communist or Fascistdemonstrationsrsquorsquo90

Yet it would be misleading to argue that British institutional idiosyncrasy causedBritish opposition Every established democracy after all has its treasured idiosyn-crasies and British leaders sincerely believed that as the cradle of rule-of-law gover-nance they would suffer least91 In comparative perspective many general concernsmdashgovernment intervention in the economy the challenge to colonial rule concernabout political extremism skepticism of courts a tradition of insular nationalismand parliamentary sovereigntymdashhardly distinguished Britain from France Italy andmany other continental supporters of the convention Many of these fearsmdashincludingthose concerning colonies and electoral rulesmdashcould have been and were addressedby restricting the document92 For British decision-makers the decisive point wasnot the nature of these concrete objections but the utter absence in the British domes-tic context of any countervailing self-interested argument in favor of membership

The quaint scenarios of extremist threats raised by British officials demonstratethis They arose not because extremist groups in Britain were particularly strong butbecause in comparison with the Continent they were so weak Whereas FrenchGerman and Italian officials viewed the ECHR as a check on the potential triumph of

86 Ibid 80387 Ibid 79988 Council of Europe 1975 III182 26489 Marston 1993 80690 Lester 1994 291 It is possible they were wrong One intriguing conjecture is that the longer a democratic form of

government is in place the more attached to its idiosyncrasies citizens and elites are likely to grow and thefurther from the norm of international constitutionalism its practices are likely to become Hence wewould expect countries such as Britain the Netherlands Sweden and the United States to become particu-larly attached to their idiosyncratic national systems If correct this would mean that established democra-cies not only reap fewer bene ts from international human rights enforcement but also bear greater costs

92 Samnoslashy 1993 46ndash47

Human Rights Regimes Origins 241

popular extremist parties British officials saw it only as a hindrance to a defense ofthe political system against agitation by isolated individuals British internal debatesand external statements were utterly devoid of any recognition of the advantages ofcollective security against domestic extremistsmdashadvantages central to continentalarguments for the ECHR Whereas the French were concerned that the CommunistParty might take power electorally and have to be checked by the ECHR the Britishwere concerned that isolated radicals might le suit under the ECHR In this contextmarginal inconveniences overridden elsewhere in the interest of bolstering demo-cratic stability became fundamental obstacles to the acceptance of binding interna-tional human rights norms

For these reasons the British government long considered opposing the conven-tion altogether Yet in the words of an internal Foreign Office paper lsquolsquoThe alterna-tive namely refusal to become a party to a Convention acceptable to nearly all theremaining States of the Council of Europe would appear to be almost indefen-sible Political considerations both domestic and foreign compel us now to bringourselves to acceptrsquorsquo an (optional) right of individual petition93 What blunted Britishopposition to any postwar European human rights regime was above all the fear ofresurgent totalitarianism abroad that might pose an eventual military threat to theUnited Kingdommdashprecisely as republican liberal theory predicts94 This fear re- ected not just a concern with a resurgence of Fascism but also a turnaround inBritish foreign policy in 1948 in response to the perceived rise of the Communistthreat in Western Europe The West the government argued needed not only to main-tain the military balance but also to strengthen continental democracies For thesepurposes the propaganda battle against Communism was critical Such concerns hadled Britain and France to help form the Council of Europe a few years earlier95

In the minds of British officials however the primacy of domestic sovereigntyover collective defense of the democratic peace remained unchallenged The cabinetmandated efforts to water down the force of any agreement in Britain British repre-sentatives sought to limit the potential risk of open-ended jurisprudence by callingfor the careful enumeration and de nition of human rights before agreeing on anyenforcement mechanism The expectation was that governments would not be able toagree on a list both extensive and precise96 Acting on Prime Minister ClementAtleersquosdirect instruction the British delegation successfully pressed to place the right ofindividual petition and the jurisdiction of the court into optional clauses97 ForeignMinister Ernest Bevin himself instructed British negotiators to veto any mandatoryright of individual petition lsquolsquoeven if it [means] being in a minority of onersquorsquo98 With

93 W E Beckett Legal Advisor to the Foreign Office April 1947 Foreign Office meeting cited inMarston 1993 798 811 also 798ndash804

94 Note that this differs from the realist account in that the threat is not in the rst instance a functionof military power but of political and ideological difference

95 Simpson 1998 15ndash19 37ndash3896 Marston 1993 808 See also Council of Europe 1975 III especially 182 280 30497 Marston 199398 Marston 1993 814 Britain withdrew its similar intention to veto over the issue of colonial depen-

dencies

242 International Organization

Cabinet approval Britain pursued a similar policy with respect to the negotiation ofUN human rights commitments99

Having secured these concessions which essentially rendered the convention un-enforceable in Britain the cabinet unanimously accepted the desirability of signingit Rati cation proceeded without difficulty Subsequently the Atlee governmenttreated the ECHR as a declaratory document and made no effort to introduce imple-menting or incorporating legislationYet even this outcomemdashone with no immediateconcrete consequencemdashwas viewed among British leaders as second best They werefully aware that once the document was signed future domestic political pressuremight well arise to incorporate the treaty or to accept its optional clauses Foreseeingthat a future government as the lord chancellor put it lsquolsquomight be forced to concedersquorsquothe jurisdiction of the court the British government sought also to include a provi-sion permitting any state to withdraw from the ECHR on six monthsrsquo notice100

To judge from their voting record and their contributions to the assembly debatesmdashgiven the absence for the moment of more detailed documentary researchmdashtheattitude of British politicians appears typical of attitudes in other recalcitrant coun-tries such as Sweden Norway Denmark the Netherlands and Luxembourg Gov-ernments and publics in these countries appear to have been on balance more rmlycommitted to democracy more altruistically inclined and sometimes even (subse-quent experience within the regime suggests) more willing to use coercion to spreadhuman rights norms than the governments and publics of countries that favored bind-ing commitments101 Yet given the high level of certainty about the future politicalstability of these democratic systems and the immediate bene ts of sovereignty forruling parties and government officials there was little self-interested reason to ac-cept compulsory and enforceable international commitments in the area of humanrights Accordingly they refused to do so

Generalizing the Argument Human Rights and Beyond

We have seen that the origins of the ECHR the most successful international humanrights adjudication and enforcement regime in the world today lies not in coercivepower politics or socialization to idealistic norms as contemporary internationalrelations theories predict Instead its origins lie in self-interested efforts by newly

99 Foreign Secretary Herbert Morrison in his 1951 memorandum to the cabinet on the UN Covenantwrote lsquolsquoAs the United Kingdom government has always played a leading part in promoting [human rightsin the UN] it would be difficult to draw back at this stage In these circumstances the prudent coursemight be to prolong the international discussions to raise legal and practical difficulties and to delay theconclusion of the Covenant for as long as possiblersquorsquo Lester 1984 55

100 Lester 1984 53ndash54 See also Marston 1993 824ndash26 This clearly discon rms the conjecture thatfuture evolution was an entirely unforeseen path-dependent consequence of earlier commitments

101 On the subsequent willingness of Sweden Norway Denmark and the Netherlands as well asFrance and Austria to pressure foreign states see Sikkink 1993 On Sweden see Council of Europe 1975III262 264

Human Rights Regimes Origins 243

established (or reestablished) democracies to employ international commitments toconsolidate democracymdashlsquolsquolocking inrsquorsquo the domestic political status quo against theirnondemocratic opponents This empirical nding has three broader implications for futureresearch on domestic politics and international relations

The Origin and Evolution of Human Rights Regimes

The rst implication of the theoretical argument is that the tendency of states toenhance the credibility of domestic policies by binding themselves to internationalinstitutions may help explain the origins and evolution of human rights enforcementregimes more generally In negotiations to create the Inter-American Convention onHuman Rights the UN Covenants and the emergent African human rights systemwe should expect to see a similar pattern of support from new democracies suspicionfrom established democracies and hostility from dictatorships102 In the followingoverview I highlight suggestive evidence and propose areas for future research

The negotiation of the UN Covenant on Civil and Political Rights appears to illus-trate the dynamics of democratic commitment At the height of the Cold War in theearly 1950s the most stable among modern democracies including the United Statesand the United Kingdom allied with authoritarian and totalitarian states like theSoviet Union China South Africa and Iran in opposition to the inclusion of compul-sory enforceable commitments The alliance in favor of such commitments as repub-lican liberal theory predicts included recently established democracies in continentalEurope Latin America and Asia

Republican liberal theory also explains a troubling anomaly for scholars and activ-ists alike namely the consistent unwillingness of the United States to accept multi-lateral constraints on its domestic human rights practices under the Inter-Americanand UN systems This unwillingness is generally attributed to ad hoc idiosyncraticfactors the United Statesrsquo superpower status (as is often said of its opposition tobinding UN obligations) its uniquely segregated southern states (as is often said ofsupport for the Bricker Amendment in the early 1950s) or its unique political institu-tions (federalism and supermajoritarian treaty rati cation rules) From the republicanliberal perspective in contrast US skepticism is the norm not the exception amongestablished democraciesmdasha norm related to the relatively low level of offsettingdomestic bene ts in an established self-con dent democracy not the nature of Ameri-can objections per se103

The positions of the established democracies in recent years concerning the cre-ation of war crimes tribunals offer at least partial con rmation of republican liberal

102 For an overview see Robertson and Merrills 1996103 An intriguing parallel example is the recent refusal of the European Communityrsquos European Court

of Justice (ECJ) to permit the EU to adhere collectively to the ECHR without a treaty amendment notingthat (1) there is no express human rights commitment in the Treaty of Rome hence no legal justi cationfor adherence and (2) human rights already lsquolsquoform an integral part of the general principles of law whoseobservance the [ECJ] ensuresrsquorsquo See ECJ I-1789 Adherence would of course undermine the ECJrsquos ownauthority in this area

244 International Organization

theory Established democracies had little difficulty accepting tribunals with jurisdic-tion over the former Yugoslavia and Rwanda where their own policies would not beimplicated Yet where commitments were (de facto) reciprocally bindingmdashnamelyin open-ended institutional commitments involving countries that actually engage inforeign interventionmdashestablished democracies con dent that they maintain ad-equate domestic safeguards against domestic atrocities hesitated to accept interna-tional constraints In the recent International Criminal Court negotiations three estab-lished democracies with a recent history of intervention abroad (the United StatesFrance and Israel) posed the greatest difficulties After ghting to dilute the obliga-tions of the treaty the United States and Israel joined China and highly repressiveMiddle Eastern and North African states in opposition while France was the verylast major power to lend its support to the treaty104

What about the development of human rights regimes over time An understand-ing of major human rights regimes does not end with their founding We have seenthat the ECHR like other major human rights instruments created a number ofoptional clauses on individual petition and compulsory jurisdiction of the court Insome cases early opponents of an enforceable convention remained exceptionallyrecalcitrant105 Yet over the subsequent ve decades all West European governmentsprogressively adopted such clauses and in many cases incorporated the ECHR intodomestic law

Much of this accords with republican liberal theory We observe a strengthening ofcommitments during and immediately after lsquolsquodemocratic wavesrsquorsquomdashas hit LatinAmerica and Central Europe during the 1990s Such efforts are strongly favored bynew democracies106 In Europe the most important reform in the history of the ECHRfor example was launched in the early to mid-1990s lsquolsquoProtocol 11rsquorsquo opened forsignature in May 1994 permits the ECHR Court to assume the functions of thecommission and compels all new signatories to accept compulsory jurisdiction andindividual petitionmdashpractices already universal among the original members Lead-ing legal academics argue that the most important impetus for Protocol 11 was lsquolsquothewidening to include [states] that have had little domestic much less internationalexperience in the legal protection of human rightsrsquorsquo107 The rst three countries toratify Protocol 11 were three transitional democracies Bulgaria Slovakia and Slo-venia The governments of some new democracies in Central and East Europe weresimilarly quick to accept minority rights obligations as a means of locking in domes-

104 For a general treatment of war crimes tribunals demonstrating the unwillingness of establisheddemocracies to pay high costs see Bass 1999

105 Sweden and the Netherlands are among the handful of countries that have been speci cally or-dered by the ECHR to allow more effective domestic judicial review of human rights claims many haveargued that Britain should be on the list as well Lester 1994

106 Huntington 1991 Consider however former British colonies which on gaining independenceadopted explicit bills of rights and constitutional reviewmdashsome on their own some with the encourage-ment of the British government Many were patterned after the European Convention but the underlyingimpetus stems republican liberal theory argues from their status as emerging postauthoritarian democra-cies Some of the most stable of these such as those in the Caribbean rejected international obligations

107 Janis Kay and Bradley 1995 88ndash89 113ndash18

Human Rights Regimes Origins 245

tic democracy108 In the Americas acceptance of compulsory jurisdiction by the Inter-American Court has occurred over the past two decadesmdasha period in which domesticconstitutional review also became nearly universal In contrast human rights normsremain weak in those regions where new democracies are few as in Africa or theMiddle East

Despite these important insights however the determinants of the evolution ofhuman rights regimes are unlikely to be identical to the determinants of their found-ing and are therefore unlikely to be explained entirely by republican liberal theoryThe ECHR deepened over a period during which European governments grew morecon dent about the stability of domestic democratic governance Hence the theoryadvanced here cannot be the sole or even the major explanation for the subsequentdeepening of the regime A social process intervenes between original intent andultimate evolutionmdasha process we have seen of which governments were quite awarein 1950 British officials believed that the ECHR would alter domestic political ar-rangements so as to encourage the mobilization of new social demands for humanrights enforcement Republican liberal theory would suggest that such new demandsre ect new opportunities for representation of social interests once a nation joins aregime broader liberal theory would stress changes in social ideas and interestsFurther research is required to clarify the precise dynamics of such long-term trends109

Generalizing the Theory to Other Issue Areas

A second direction for future research is to extend the theory to cooperation in otherissue-areas Despite the lsquolsquorepublican liberalrsquorsquo label the theoretical distinctiveness ofthe explanation advanced here is only incidentally connected to the liberal content ofthe philosophy embodied in human rights regimes In other words the argument istheoretically rather than substantively liberal110 Distinct to republican liberal theoryis the decisive role of domestic political representation in world politics and byextension the possibility that international institutions like their domestic counter-parts can enhance the credibility of domestic political commitments thereby lsquolsquolock-ing inrsquorsquo current policies Whether or not governments are lsquolsquoliberalrsquorsquo internationalinstitutions may lsquolsquostrengthen the statersquorsquo domestically by expanding its domestic con-trol over initiative information ideas and institutions111 Compared with more con-ventional lsquolsquofunctionalrsquorsquo theories of international regimes which stress reciprocal com-mitments to manage transnational societal transactions this analysis points to a morepurely domestic or lsquolsquotwo-levelrsquorsquo motivation for establishing international institu-tions112

Under what general conditions should we expect to observe international commit-ments of this kind Republican liberal theory suggests three conditions (1) govern-

108 See Manas 1997 and Wippman 1999109 Moravcsik 1995110 Moravcsik 1997111 Moravcsik 1994112 Putnam 1988

246 International Organization

ments fear future domestic political uncertainty (2) the position of the national gov-ernment is supported by a consensus of foreign governments and (3) internationalcooperation helps induce domestic actors to support the maintenance of current poli-cies

Where else in world politics might these three conditions be met Two types ofexamples must suffice Where nondemocratic governments cooperate to enhancetheir domestic credibility a mirror image of human rights institutions may ariseStephen David argues that lsquolsquoweak and illegitimatersquorsquo leaders of developing countriesoften view internal enemies as more dangerous than external ones and are thereforelikely to select international alliances that undermine domestic opponents113 TheHoly Alliance is a nineteenth-century example of international cooperation designedto block the seemingly inevitable spread of domestic liberalism and nationalismmdashinside and outside its membership A century later ruling Communist governmentsin Eastern Europe fearing for their domestic legitimacy supported membership inthe Warsaw Pact their comrades worldwide cooperated through Comintern

Further examples of efforts to use international regimes to bolster domestic policycredibility are found in international trade and monetary policy114 Mexico for ex-ample in exchange for its commitment to the North American Free Trade Area(NAFTA) gained relatively few economic concessions from the United States andCanada This has led many analysts to argue that NAFTA should be seen less as aquid pro quo and more as a means of establishing the credibility of the Mexicancommitment to trade and economic liberalization against the future potential of back-sliding115 Mexican reform within NAFTA was just such a case where the three con-ditions were met policy credibility was questionable the consensus among foreigngovernments (the United States and Canada) was closer to the views of the domestic(Mexican) government than those of Mexican protectionists and the costs of unilat-eral defection were perceived as large

The process of European integration rested similarly on centralizing power innational executives who consistently employed lsquolsquoforeign policyrsquorsquo decision-makinginstitutions to handle issues traditionally decided in lsquolsquodomesticrsquorsquo forums116 In thisregard the European Union has played the role in postwar European integration thata strong presidency and lsquolsquofast trackrsquorsquo institutions have played in securing postwarUS support for multilateral trade liberalization In European monetary cooperationweak-currency countries like France and Italy have been among the strongest propo-nents of deeper exchange-rate cooperationmdashoften with the intention of using exter-nal policy to stabilize domestic macroeconomic policy and performance As pre-dicted these examples tend to be cases in which a government whose views arerelatively closer to those of the regional consensus employs international cooperationto lsquolsquolock inrsquorsquo cooperation This process is facilitated also by the independent ideologi-cal value of lsquolsquoEuropersquorsquo in the minds of the Italian electorate for example and by the

113 David 1991114 Rodrik 1989115 For example Haggard 1997116 See Moravcsik 1994 and Goldstein 1997

Human Rights Regimes Origins 247

perception that monetary cooperation is linked to trade and agricultural cooperationmdashboth of which shifted the perceived costs of defection117

Realism and Idealism in International Relations Theory

The third and broadest implication of this analysis is that it counsels caution aboutthe uncritical acceptance of certain ideational explanations for the emergence ofinternational norms Recent scholarship has been quick to assume that if realist (orregime) theory fails to explain international cooperationmdashsay in areas like humanrights and environmental policymdashthe motivation for cooperation must lie in ide-ational socialization to altruistic beliefs This assumption once termed lsquolsquoidealistrsquorsquo orlsquolsquoutopianrsquorsquo seems plausible at rst glance The realist explanation for the emergenceof human rights norms is manifestly weak In a modern world increasingly domi-nated by liberal democratic practice human rights seem salient and attractive idealsPolitical action to protect them moreover clearly requires mobilizing a diffuse con-stituency in favor of the provision of what is in fact a public good which in turn oftenrequires that political actors issue strong normative appeals Ideational theorists havelittle trouble nding public professions of moral conviction to support their view

Yet scholars should not jump too quickly to the conclusionmdashas many recent stud-ies of foreign aid arms control slavery racism and human rights invite them todomdashthat altruism must motivate the establishment of morally attractive internationalnorms118 The tendency to jump to this conclusion demonstrates the danger of con-ducting debates about world politics around the simple dichotomy of realism versusidealism (or realism versus constructivism) as seems the current norm119 Presump-tive evidence for the importance of altruistic or lsquolsquoprincipledrsquorsquo motivations vis-a-vis arealist account may melt away as we have seen as soon as the underlying theory istested against more sophisticated rationalist yet nonrealist (in this case liberal) theo-ries of self-interested political behavior Moreover to establish methodologically theexistence of altruistic motivations and socialization processes rather than alternativeliberal theories one must do more than cite public professions of idealism documentthe actions of moral entrepreneurs or invoke the desirability of the ultimate end Talkand even mobilization are often cheap and often redundant or futile accordinglysuch evidence is often misleading Cross-national comparison and primary-sourcedocumentation of decision making are the critical tests

In the case of the establishment of the ECHR the proper theory and method re-verses an idealist conclusion that might appear to offer a plausible alternative torealism120 What seems at rst to be a conversion to moral altruism is in fact aninstrumental calculation of how best to lock in democratic governance against future

117 See Frieden 1993 Collins 1988 Moravcsik 1998a chap 4 6 and Krugman 1994 189ndash94118 What drives cooperation is prior domestic institutional convergence Hence the nature of domestic

regimes is not an intermediate variable between fundamental socialization and state behavior but thecritical variable that determines the nature of interdependence in the rst place

119 This is a view ideational theorists are coming to accept Finnemore and Sikkink 1998 916ndash17120 For example Legro and Moravcsik 1999

248 International Organization

opponentsmdasha practice hardly distinct from similar practices in the most pecuniaryareas of world politics such as trade and monetary policy I am not denying ofcourse that ideas and ideals matter in foreign policy I am challenging only a particu-lar idealist argument Surely some domestic support for democratic governance maybe ideological even idealistic in origin But if we can learn a single lesson from theformation of the worldrsquos most successful formal arrangement for international hu-man rights enforcement it is that in world politics pure idealism begets pure ideal-ismmdashin the form of parliamentary assemblies and international declarations To es-tablish binding international commitments much more is required

References

Ackerman Bruce 1997 The Rise of World Constitutionalism Virginia Law Review 83 (4)771ndash97Ando Nisuke 1992 The Future of Monitoring BodiesmdashLimitations and Possibilities of the Human Rights

Committee In 1991ndash1992 Canadian Human Rights Yearbook 169ndash175 Toronto CarswellBailey Michael A Judith Goldstein and Barry R Weingast 1997 The Institutional Roots of American

Trade Policy Politics Coalitions and International Trade World Politics 49 (3)309ndash38Bass Gary 1998 Judging War The Politics of International War Crimes Tribunals PhD diss Harvard

UniversityBrett Rachel 1996 Human Rights and the OSCE Human Rights Quarterly 18 (3)668ndash93Brysk Alison 1994 The Politics of Human Rights in Argentina Protest Change and Democratization

Stanford Calif Stanford University PressCarr E H 1946 The Twenty Yearsrsquo Crisis 1919ndash1939 2d ed London MacmillanCarter Barry E and Phillip R Trimble 1995 International Law 2d ed Boston Little BrownCollins Susan M 1988 In ation and the EMS In The European Monetary System edited by Francesco

Giavazzi Stefano Micossi and Marcus Miller 112ndash39 Cambridge Cambridge University PressCostello Declan 1992 Limiting Rights Constitutionally In Human Rights and Constitutional Law Es-

says in Honour of Brian Walsh edited by J OrsquoReilly 177ndash87 Dublin Round Hall PressCouncil of Europe 1975 Recueil des Travaux Preparatoires 6 vols Strasbourg Council of EuropeDavid Stephen R 1991 Explaining Third-World Alignment World Politics 43 (2)233ndash56Dijk Pieter van and G J H van Hoof 1998 Theory and Practice of the European Convention on Human

Rights 3d ed Hague KluwerDonnelly Jack 1986 International Human Rights A Regime Analysis International Organization 40

(3)599ndash642Doyle Michael W 1986 Liberalism and World Politics American Political Science Review 80 (4)

1151ndash69Drzemczewski Andrew Z 1983 The European Human Rights Convention in Domestic Law A Compara-

tive Study Oxford Clarendon PressEuropean Court of Justice 1996 Opinion Pursuant to Article 228 of the Treaty Opinion 294 (29 March)

I1763ndashI1790Evans Peter B Harold K Jacobson and Robert D Putnam 1993 Double-Edged Diplomacy Interna-

tional Bargaining and Domestic Politics Berkeley University of California PressFalk Richard A 1981 Human Rights and State Sovereignty New York Holmes and MeierFinnemore Martha 1996 National Interests in International Society Ithaca NY Cornell University

PressFinnemore Martha and Kathryn Sikkink 1998 International Norm Dynamics and Political Change

International Organization 52 (4)887ndash917Franck Thomas M 1988 Legitimacy in the International System American Journal of International Law

82 (4)705ndash59

Human Rights Regimes Origins 249

Frieden Jeffry A 1993 Making Commitments France and Italy in the European Monetary System1979ndash1985 Working Paper Series 114 Berkeley Calif Center for German and European Studies

Glendon Mary Ann 1998a Knowing the Universal Declaration of Human Rights Notre Dame LawReview 73 (5)1153ndash90

mdashmdashmdash 1998b The Universal Declaration of Human Rights Unpublished manuscript Harvard LawSchool Cambridge Mass

Goldstein Judith 1996 International Law and Domestic Institutions Reconciling North American lsquolsquoUn-fairrsquorsquo Trade Laws International Organization 50541ndash64

Haggard Stephan 1997 The Political Economy of Regionalism in Asia and the Americas In The Po-litical Economy of Regionalism edited by Edward Mans eld and Helen Milner 20ndash49 New YorkColumbia University Press

Helfer Lawrence and Anne-Marie Slaughter 1997 Toward a Theory of Effective Supranational Adjudi-cation Yale Law Journal 107 (2)273ndash391

Henkin Louis Gerald L Neuman Diane F Orentlicher and David W Leebron 1999 Human RightsNew York Foundation Press

Humphrey John P 1974 The Revolution in the International Law of Human Rights Human Rights4205ndash16

mdashmdashmdash 1984 Human Rights and the United Nations A Great Adventure Dobbs Ferry TransnationalPublishers

Huntington Samuel 1991 The Third Wave Democratization in the Late Twentieth Century NormanUniversity of Oklahoma Press

Janis Mark W Richard S Kay and Anthony W Bradley 1995 European Human Rights Law Text andMaterials Oxford Clarendon Press

Jepperson Ronald L Alexander Wendt and Peter J Katzenstein 1996 Norms Identity and the Cultureof National Security In The Culture of National Security Norms and Identity in World Politics editedby Peter J Katzenstein 33ndash75 Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Kaufman Chaim D and Robert A Pape 1999 Explaining Costly International Moral Action BritainrsquosSixty-Year Campaign Against the Atlantic Slave Trade International Organization 53 (4)631ndash68

Keck Margaret E and Kathryn Sikkink 1998 Activists Beyond Borders Advocacy Networks in Interna-tional Politics Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Keohane Robert O 1986 Theory of World Politics Structural Realism and Beyond In Neo-Realism andIts Critics edited by Robert O Keohane 158ndash203 New York Columbia University Press

Krasner Stephen D 1992 Sovereignty and Intervention Unpublished manuscript Stanford UniversityStanford Calif

mdashmdashmdash 1995 Compromising Westphalia International Security 20 (3)115ndash51Krugman Paul R 1994 Peddling Prosperity Economic Sense and Nonsense in the Age of Diminished

Expectations New York NortonKupchan Charles A and Clifford A Kupchan 1991 Concerts Collective Security and the Future of

Europe International Security 16 (1)114ndash61Lake David A 1993 Leadership Hegemony and the International Economy Naked Emperor or Tattered

Monarch with Potential International Studies Quarterly 37 (4)459ndash89Landes William M and Richard A Posner 1975 The Independent Judiciary in an Interest-Group Per-

spective Journal of Law and Economics 18 (3)875ndash901Legro Jeffrey W 1996 Culture and Preferences in the International Cooperation Two-Step American

Political Science Review 90 (1)118ndash37Legro Jeffrey W and Andrew Moravcsik 1999 Is Anybody Still a Realist International Security 24

(2)5ndash55Lester Anthony 1984 Fundamental Rights The United Kingdom Isolated In 1984 Public Law edited by

Graham Zellick 46ndash72 London Stevens and Sonsmdashmdashmdash 1994 Taking Human Rights Seriously Kingrsquos College Law Journal 51ndash15Manas Jean E 1996 The Council of Europersquos Democracy Ideal and the Challenge of Ethno-National

Strife In Preventing Con ict in the Post-Communist World Mobilizing International and Regional

250 International Organization

Organizations edited by Abram Chayes and Antonia Handler Chayes 99ndash144 Washington DCBrookings Institution Press

Marston Geoffrey 1993 The United Kingdomrsquos Part in the Preparation of the European Convention onHuman Rights 1950 International and Comparative Law Quarterly 42 (4)796ndash826

McKeon Richard 1949 The Philosophic Bases and Material Circumstances of the Rights of Man InHuman Rights Comments and Interpretations edited by UNESCO 35ndash46 New York UNESCO

Merrills J G 1993 The Development of International Law by the European Court of Human Rights 2ded Manchester UK Manchester University Press

Moe Terry 1990 Political Institutions The Neglected Side of the Story Journal of Law Economics andOrganization 6 (1)213ndash53

Moravcsik Andrew 1992 Liberalism and International Relations Theory Center for International AffairsWorking Paper Series 92-6 Cambridge Mass Harvard University

mdashmdashmdash 1994 Why the European Community Strengthens the State International Cooperation and Do-mestic Politics Center for European Studies Working Paper Series No 52 Cambridge Mass HarvardUniversity

mdashmdashmdash 1995 Explaining International Human Rights Regimes Liberal Theory and Western EuropeEuropean Journal of International Relations 1157ndash89

mdashmdashmdash 1997 Taking Preferences Seriously A Liberal Theory of International Politics InternationalOrganization 51 (4)513ndash53

mdashmdashmdash 1998a The Choice for Europe Social Purpose and State Power from Messina to MaastrichtIthaca NY Cornell University Press

mdashmdashmdash 1998b The Origin of Human Rights Regimes Liberal States and Domestic Uncertainty in PostwarEurope Working Paper No 9817 Cambridge Mass Weatherhead Center for International AffairsHarvard University

Morsink Johannes 1999 The Universal Declaration of Human Rights Philadelphia University of Penn-sylvania Press

Morgenthau Hans J 1960 Politics Among Nations The Struggle for Power and Peace 3d ed New YorkAlfred Knopf

Nye Joseph S Jr 1990 Bound to Lead The Changing Nature of American Power New York BasicBooks

Pasquino Pasquale 1998 Constitutional Adjudication and Democracy Comparative PerspectivesmdashUSA France Italy Ratio Juris 1138ndash50

Pierson Paul 1996 The Path to European Union A Historical Institutionalist Analysis ComparativePolitical Studies 29 (2)123ndash63

Polakiewicz Jorg and Valerie Jacob-Foltzer 1991 The European Human Rights Convention in DomesticLaw The Impact of Strasbourg Case Law in States Where Direct Effect Is Given to the ConventionHuman Rights Law Quarterly 1265ndash85 125ndash142

Putnam Robert D 1988 Diplomacy and Domestic Politics International Organization 42 (3) 427ndash61Ramirez Francisco O Yasemin Soysal and Suzanne Shanahan 1997 The Changing Logic of Political

Citizenship Cross-National Acquisition of Womenrsquos Suffrage Rights 1890ndash1990 American Socio-logical Review 62 (5)735ndash45

Risse Thomas 2000 Letrsquos Argue Communicative Action and International Relations International Or-ganization 54 (1)1ndash39

Risse-Kappen Thomas 1994 Ideas Do Not Float Freely Transnational Coalitions Domestic Structuresand the End of the Cold War International Organization 48 (2)185ndash214

mdashmdashmdash 1996 Collective Identity in a Democratic Community The Case of NATO In The Culture ofNational Security Norms and Identity in World Politics edited by Peter J Katzenstein 357ndash99 NewYork Columbia University Press

Robertson A H and J G Merrills 1993 Human Rights in Europe A Study of the European Conventionon Human Rights 3d ed Manchester UK Manchester University Press

mdashmdashmdash 1996 Human Rights in the World An Introduction to the International Protection of HumanRights 4th ed Manchester UK Manchester University Press

Rodrik Dani 1989 Credibility of Trade Reform A Policy Makerrsquos Guide World Economy 12 (1)1ndash16

Human Rights Regimes Origins 251

Ruggie John Gerard 1983 Human Rights and the Future International Community Daedalus 112 (4)93ndash110

Russett Bruce 1993 Grasping the Democratic Peace Principles for a PostndashCold War World PrincetonNJ Princeton University Press

Samnoslashy AEcirc shild 1993 Human Rights as International Consensus The Making of the Universal Declara-tion of Human Rights 1945ndash1948 Bergen Michelsen Institute

Shapiro Martin 1981 Courts A Comparative and Political Analysis Chicago University of ChicagoPress

Sieghart Paul 1983 The International Law of Human Rights Oxford Clarendon PressSikkink Kathryn 1993 The Power of Principled Ideas Human Rights Policies in the United States and

Western Europe In Ideas and Foreign Policy Beliefs Institutions and Political Change edited byJudith Goldstein and Robert O Keohane 139ndash70 Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Simpson A W Brian 1998 Short History of the European Convention on Human Rights Unpublishedmanuscript University of Michigan Law School Ann Arbor

Slaughter Anne-Marie Alec Stone Sweet and Joseph H H Weiler eds 1998 The European Court andNational Courts Doctrine and Jurisprudence Oxford Hart Publishing

Snyder Jack 1991 Myths of Empire Domestic Politics and International Ambition Ithaca NY CornellUniversity Press

Teitgen Pierre-Henri 1988 Faites entrer le temoin suivant 1940ndash1958 de la resistance a la Ve Repub-lique Rennes France Ouest-France

Van Evera Stephen 1990 Primed for Peace International Security 15 (winter)7ndash57mdashmdashmdash 1999 The Causes of War Power and the Roots of Con ict Ithaca NY Cornell University PressWaltz Kenneth N 1979 Theory of International Politics Reading Mass Addison-WesleyWippman David 1999 Practical and Legal Constraints on Internal Power Sharing In International Rela-

tions and Ethnic Con ict edited by David Wippman 170ndash88 Ithaca NY Cornell University PressWhit eld John H 1988 How the Working Organs of the European Convention Have Elevated the Indi-

vidual to the Level of Subject of International Law ILSA Journal of International Law 1227ndash53

252 International Organization

reciprocally binding human rights enforcementmdasha seldom-noted tendency for whichrealists and ideational theorists have no explanation The primary proponents of re-ciprocally binding human rights obligations were instead the governments of newlyestablished democracies

This curious pattern is explicable only if we adopt a different theoretical startingpoint the domestic political self-interest of national governments Establishing aninternational human rights regime is an act of political delegation akin to establishinga domestic court or administrative agency From a lsquolsquorepublican liberalrsquorsquo perspectivemdashone related to institutional variants of lsquolsquodemocratic peacersquorsquo theory as well as to theanalysis of lsquolsquotwo-level gamesrsquorsquo and public-choice theories of delegationmdashcreating aquasi-independent judicial body is a tactic used by governments to lsquolsquolock inrsquorsquo andconsolidate democratic institutions thereby enhancing their credibility and stabilityvis-a-vis nondemocratic political threats In sum governments turn to internationalenforcement when an international commitment effectively enforces the policy pref-erences of a particular government at a particular point in time against future domes-tic political alternatives

I argue that governments will resort to this tactic when the bene ts of reducingfuture political uncertainty outweigh the lsquolsquosovereignty costsrsquorsquo of membership It fol-lows that lsquolsquoself-bindingrsquorsquo is of most use to newly established democracies whichhave the greatest interest in further stabilizing the domestic political status quo againstnondemocratic threats We should therefore observe them leading the move to en-force human rights multilaterally whereas established democracies have an incen-tive to offer lukewarm support at best In the case of the ECHR this theoreticalapproach best explains the cross-national pattern of support for binding norms thetactics governments employed and the archival record of public rhetoric and con -dential domestic deliberations

The implications of this approach go well beyond postwar European human rightsThe logic of lsquolsquolocking inrsquorsquo credible domestic policies through international commit-ments can be generalized to other human rights regimesmdashincluding the recent Inter-national Criminal Courtmdashand unilateral human rights policies not least the appar-ently anomalous behavior of the United States as well as to other issue areas inworld politics regardless of whether their substantive content is lsquolsquoliberalrsquorsquo The latterinclude the stabilization of autocratic regimes under the Concert of Europe and Com-intern and the coordination of monetary and trade policies

Existing Theories of InternationalHuman Rights Cooperation

Existing scholarship seeking to explain why national governments establish and en-force formal international human rights norms focuses on two modes of interstateinteraction coercion and normative persuasion Respectively these de ne distinc-tive lsquolsquorealistrsquorsquo and lsquolsquoideationalrsquorsquo explanations for the emergence of human rights re-

220 International Organization

gimes Despite being widely viewed as theoretical antitheses many empirical predic-tions of these two explanations converge

Interstate Power lsquolsquoFor Countries at the Top This Is Predictablersquorsquo

Realist theories of international relations and thus of the origin of human rightsregimes stress the distribution of interstate bargaining power Governments acceptinternational obligations because they are compelled to do so by great powers whichexternalize their ideologymdasha prediction that follows equally from hegemonic stabil-ity theory and conventional realist bargaining theory9 All governments seek to main-tain full domestic sovereignty wherever possible With governments uniformly skep-tical of external constraints the major limitation on cooperation is the cost of coercionor inducement which is inversely proportional to the concentration of power Estab-lishment of a binding human rights regime requires therefore a hegemonic (lsquolsquokrsquorsquo)group of great powers willing to coerce or induce recalcitrant states to accept adjustto and comply with international human rights norms The greater the concentrationof relative power capabilities the greater the pressure on recalcitrant governmentsand the more likely is an international regime to form and prosper

Precise formulations of the realist argument vary E H Carr Hans Morgenthauand other classical realists maintain that governments employ liberal ideology includ-ing support for human rights to justify the pursuit of geopolitical interest10 JackDonnelly writes of the Inter-American Convention on Human Rights that lsquolsquomuch ofthe explanation [for] the Inter-American human rights regime lies in power par-ticularly the dominant power of the United States [It] is probably best under-stood in these terms The United States exercised its hegemonic power to ensureits creation and support its operationrsquorsquo11 John Ruggie uncharacteristically takes asimilar line when he conjectures that human rights regimes will be weaker thannuclear nonproliferation regimes because the former are of less concern to the coresuperpower security interests12 Kenneth Waltz asserts that powerful nations invari-ably seek to impose their views on other nations lsquolsquoLike some earlier great powerswe [the United States] can identify the presumed duty of the rich and powerful tohelp others with our own beliefs England claimed to bear the white manrsquos burdenFrance had its mission civilisatrice For countries at the top this is predictablebehaviorrsquorsquo13 Alison Brysk links acceptance of human rights norms to the pressure by

9 Many analysts take the opposite view namely that great powers tend to oppose strong human rightsregimes One might conjecture that large states have a commitment to sovereignty independent of thesubstantive issue at stake or one might assume that great powers believe they can impose human rights onothers unilaterally This view is widely espoused as an explanation for the combined opposition during the1950s of the United States the United Kingdom the USSR and China to strong UN enforcement Yet thisconsensus lacks theoretical underpinnings or empirical support beyond the casual impressions of a fewparticipants We shall see that the generalization is discon rmed by the case of the ECHR negotiationsCompare Samnoslashy 1993 76

10 See Carr 1946 and Morgenthau 196011 See Donnelly 1986 625 also 637ndash38 and Ruggie 1983 9912 Ruggie 1983 10413 Waltz 1979 200 See also Krasner 1992

Human Rights Regimes Origins 221

international nancial organizations such as the World Bank backed by Westerndonor countries14 These predictions and those of competing theories are summa-rized in the rst column of Table 1

Normative Persuasion lsquolsquoThe Inescapable Ideological Appealof Human Rightsrsquorsquo

The most prominent ideational explanations for the emergence and enforcement ofhuman rights regimes look to altruism and the persuasive power of principled ideas

14 Brysk 1994 51ndash56

TABLE 1 Establishing human rights regimes Theories causal mechanisms andpredictions

RealismIdeational

theoryRepublicanliberalism

Motivations and tactics Great powers employcoercion or induce-ment to unilaterallyextend national idealsderived from nationalpride or geopoliticalself-interest

Smaller states defendtheir sovereignty

Altruistic governmentsand groups in estab-lished democraciesseek to extend per-ceived universalnorms

Less-democratic statesare socialized or per-suaded throughexisting transnationalnetworks (the lsquolsquologicof appropriatenessrsquorsquo)

Governments seek toprevent domesticoppression and inter-national con ictthrough internationalsymbols standardsand procedures thatsecure domesticdemocracy They areconstrained by fearthat domestic lawsmight be struckdown Internationalagreement re ectsconvergent interests

Predicted national pref-erences on compul-sory commitments

Supporters are led bydemocratic greatpowers The weakerthe state the lesssupport we observe

Supporters are led bysocietal groups andgovernments in themost democraticstates The less estab-lished the democracythe less support weobserve

Supporters are led bynewly establisheddemocracies Estab-lished democraciesaccept only optionalor rhetorical commit-ments Nondemocra-cies oppose

Predicted variation incooperation

Greater concentrationof power in the handsof great powerdemocracies

More cost-effectivecoercion or induce-ment

More cooperation

More attractive normsmore salient morelegitimate exemplarsand the more estab-lished the transna-tional networks

More powerful social-ization effects

More cooperation

More immediate threatsto democracy

Greater desire toenhance domesticstability

More cooperation

222 International Organization

Such explanations rest to that extent on what used to be termed lsquolsquoutopianrsquorsquo or lsquolsquoide-alistrsquorsquo foundations The essence of such explanations lies in the prominence of ideal-istic or altruistic motivations for spreading liberal values15 Governments accept bind-ing international human rights norms because they are swayed by the overpoweringideological and normative appeal of the values that underlie them lsquolsquoThe seeminglyinescapable ideological appeal of human rights in the postwar worldrsquorsquo writes Don-nelly who espouses a wide range of theories lsquolsquois an important element in the rise ofinternational human rights regimesrsquorsquo16

Ideational arguments differ most fundamentally from realist arguments in theirreliance on a distinctive conception of interstate interaction They explicitly rejectchoice-theoretic foundations and instead stress the transformative power of norma-tive moral discourse itself In this view a critical characteristic of political action inthis area is that it is lsquolsquoprincipledrsquorsquomdashthat is the altruistic and moral motives of actorshave persuasive power in themselvesAccordingly the most fundamental motivatingforce behind human rights regimes is not rational adaptation let alone coercion buttransnational socializationmdashthe lsquolsquologic of appropriatenessrsquorsquo17 Many such explana-tions assert that transformations in actor identities occur though the impact of lsquolsquoprin-cipledrsquorsquo nongovernmental organizations (NGOs) on domestic and transnational opin-ion18 NGOs and publics within established democracies set up transnational networksepistemic communities and global discourses of human rights dedicated to the ad-vancement of a normative discourse of human rights This in turn mobilizes domesticand transnational civil society at home and abroad eventually socializing foreignand domestic leaders19

Whence the ideological appeal of human rights Some scholars look to humanmoral psychology regional cultures or salient historical events but the most plau-sible explanation links support for international human rights protection to domesticdemocracy and commitment to the lsquolsquorule of lawrsquorsquo20 In this view which Thomas Risseterms lsquolsquoliberal constructivismrsquorsquo established democratic governments seek to extendtheir domestic values abroad and recognize others who do so The more democraticthey are the more likely their espousal of human rights values21 Charles Kupchanand Clifford Kupchan conjecture that lsquolsquostates willing to submit to the rule of law andcivil society are more likely to submit to their analogues internationallyrsquorsquo22 Simi-larly Kathryn Sikkink points to the leading role of established democracies in pro-moting human rights such as linking Scandinavian support for human rights enforce-

15 Keck and Sikkink 1998 chap 1ndash316 Donnelly 1986 638 On soft power see Nye 199017 See Finnemore and Sikkink 1998 and Donnelly 198618 See Sikkink 1993 Risse-Kappen 1994 and Finnemore 199619 See for example Keck and Sikkink 1998 and Ramirez Soysal and Shanahan 199720 Russett 1993 For alternative views see Keck and Sikkink 1998 Sikkink 1993 Sieghart 1983

26ndash27 and Ando 1992 171ndash72 See also Donnelly 1986 Whit eld 1988 31 also 28ndash31 and Drzem-czewski 1983 220

21 See Risse-Kappen 1996 and Moravcsik 1997 This view is related to the ideational variant ofdemocratic peace theory in which the democratic peace results from the tendency of liberal governmentsto externalize their domestic ideals See Russett 1993

22 Kupchan and Kupchan 1991 115ndash16

Human Rights Regimes Origins 223

ment to the salience of social democratic values in their domestic politics23 ThomasFranck asserts that compliance with international law is a function of the normativeacceptance of international rules which in turn re ects (among other things) theirconsistency with domestic values24 In sum governments promote norms abroadbecause they are consistent with universal ideals to which they adhere governmentsaccept them at home because they are convinced doing so is lsquolsquoappropriatersquorsquo

The desire to conform to shared ideas and norms of state behavior (lsquolsquocollectiveexpectations about proper behavior for a given identityrsquorsquo) in this view does notsimply regulate state behavior but constitutes and reconstitutes state identities25

Such theories explicitly distance themselves from explanations that rely on instrumen-tal calculations about the establishment of legitimate domestic governance26 Twoleading ideational theorists explicitly reject for example the argument I shall intro-duce latermdashnamely that governments support human rights regimes to advance par-tisan and public interest in preventing domestic violence and interstate warfare In astriking historical conjecture these analysts assert that in the 1940s and 1950s gov-ernments could not possibly have sought human rights regimes to preserve the lsquolsquodemo-cratic peacersquorsquo because such founding moments lsquolsquocame well before the emergence ofthe new social knowledgersquorsquo that undemocratic regimes undermine peacemdasha collec-tive belief they date to research by liberal international relations theorists in the early1980s led by Michael Doyle27 As we shall soon see this equation of lsquolsquosocial knowl-edgersquorsquo with academic political science misstates the true origins of human rights regimesbecause it underestimates the ability of nonacademics to generate a widely accepted factu-ally groundedmdashand ultimately accuratemdashconsensus about world politics

The lsquolsquoNew Orthodoxyrsquorsquo A Curious Convergenceof Realism and Idealism

The study of human rights makes unlikely bedfellows Although realist and ide-ational theories start from very different assumptions their predictions about humanrights tend to converge Most existing analyses of human rights regimes rest on anuneasy synthesis of these two explanations Realists cited earlier tend to argue thathuman rights norms are expressions of domestic values not simply propagandisticjusti cations for the pursuit of national security interests28 Ideational theorists rarelytreat socialization (that is transnational education imitation and fundamental norma-

23 Sikkink 199324 Franck 198825 Jepperson Wendt and Katzenstein 1996 5426 Finnemore and Sikkink 1998 Thomas Risse has sought to take this further by drawing on Habermas-

ian normative theory as a basis for positive analysis See Risse 200027 Keck and Sikkink 1998 203 See also fn 68 and accompanying text in this article Compare Helfer

and Slaughter 1997 331ndash3528 Even if this were the case the argument would not be entirely realist since the claim that democratic

governments are more likely to side with the West does not necessarily follow from realist theory Evenself-styled realists increasingly concede that societal preferences play an important often determinant rolein alliance formation For a criticism of this type of realist degeneration see Legro and Moravcsik 1999

224 International Organization

tive persuasion) as the sole (or even the primary) mechanism that induces govern-ments to accept formal human rights guarantees Donnelly argues for example thatGramscian lsquolsquohegemonic ideas can be expected to draw acquiescence in relativelyweak regimes but beyond promotional activities (that is where signi cant sacri cesof sovereignty are demanded) something more is neededrsquorsquo29

Many in both schools therefore adopt what Robert Keohane has elsewhere termedthe realist lsquolsquofall-backrsquorsquo position Public interest groups with idealistic values perhapstransnationally organized shape the underlying preferences of democratic great pow-ers which then deploy their preponderant power to construct and enforce interna-tional human rights norms Idealism explains the position of great powers realismexplains the spread of norms30 In generalizing about human rights regimes for ex-ample Margaret Keck and Kathryn Sikkink focus extensively on the transculturalattractiveness of ideas and the density of transnational organization (ideational fac-tors) and the vulnerability of targets to sanctions (a realist factor) As we have seenthey explicitly contrast this explanation however with an explanation that focuseson domestic institutional and material preconditions which they reject outright (ontheoretical not empirical grounds) as at most only secondary31

There is thus considerably more convergence in empirical predictions about thesource of support for human rights regimes than broad theoretical labels might sug-gest (see Table 1) Most theories whether realist or ideational predict that govern-ments interest groups and public opinion in established democratic states spearheadefforts to form and enforce international human rights regimesmdashand they inducecoerce or persuade others to go join Yet as I discuss in more detail later this issimply not the case In postwar Europe as in the UN during this period establisheddemocracies consistently opposed reciprocally binding human rights obligations andneither coerced nor persuaded anyone else to accept them Before moving on to theempirical analysis it is therefore necessary to examine a third explanation for theformation of human rights regimes

Republican Liberalism Democratic Peaceand Domestic Commitment

If realist and ideational explanations view the motivations for establishing humanrights regimes as involving international coercion or persuasion a lsquolsquorepublican lib-eralrsquorsquo explanation views them as resulting from instrumental calculations about do-mestic politics32 In general republican liberal theories stress the impact of varying

29 Donnelly 1986 638ndash3930 Ruggie 1983 98ndash99 On this sort of realist fall-back or two-step position more generally see Legro

1996 Moravcsik 1997 543 Keohane 1986 183 and Legro and Moravcsik 199931 Keck and Sikkink 1998 201ndash20932 Liberal international relations theory focuses on state behavior driven by variation in the economic

interests and conceptions of public goods provision on the part of societal groups as well as by the natureof domestic political institutions The republican liberal label is appropriate to international relationstheory debates though the concern about promoting democracy also has elements of ideational liberal-

Human Rights Regimes Origins 225

domestic political institutionsmdashin particular the scope and bias of political represen-tationmdashon foreign policy The most prominent among such theories include institu-tional explanations of the lsquolsquodemocratic peacersquorsquo yet the family of republican liberaltheories offers a far wider range of potential explanations subsuming theories of therole of cartelized elites and independent militaries in provoking war and of interestgroup capture (or the countervailing delegation of authority to strong executives) inforeign economic policy33 In contrast to the idealist theories considered earlier whichassume that social actors are responsive to external socialization and often altruisti-cally motivated republican liberal theories assume that states are self-interested andrational in their pursuit of (varying) underlying national interests which re ect inturn variation in the nature of domestic social pressures and representative institu-tions34

A useful republican liberal starting point for the problem at hand is to assume thatinternational institutional commitments like domestic institutional commitmentsare self-interested means of lsquolsquolocking inrsquorsquo particular preferred domestic policiesmdashathome and abroadmdashin the face of future political uncertainty This presumption whichis not only consistent with republican liberalism but also draws on theories widelyemployed to explain domestic delegation to courts and regulatory authorities in Ameri-can and comparative politics treats domestic politics as a game in which politicianscompete to exercise public authority35 Terry Moe observes that lsquolsquomost political insti-tutions arise out of a politics of structural choice in which the winners use theirtemporary hold on public authority to design new structures and impose them on thepolity as a whole [Institutions are] weapons of coercion and redistribution the structural means by which political winners pursue their own interests often atthe great expense of political losersrsquorsquo36 Governments establish courts administrativeagencies central banks and other independent bodies as means by which the win-

ismmdashthe strand of liberal theory based on the tendency to promote domestic provision of public goods(national identity political institutions and legitimate economic redistribution) preferred by domesticactors (This differs from idealist theory in the minimal role it accords altruism or transnational socializa-tion) On the ideational strand of liberal theory see Moravcsik 1997 and Van Evera 1990 In American orcomparative politics such an explanation might be thought of as drawing on public choice theory institu-tionalist theory constitutional theory the theory of delegation or theories of nested games

33 For a discussion on the full range of potential liberal explanations see Moravcsik 199734 Liberal international relations theories assume that states behave as rational unitary actors in the

pursuit of their underlying preferences though not in the de nition of those preferences Their theoreticaldistinctiveness lies in their consistent focus on variation in national preferences resulting from socialpressures for particular material and ideational interests as well as the way such interests are representedby state institutions In this regard institutional variants of democratic peace theory and theories of legis-lative-executive relations share common liberal theoretical assumptions For an elaboration see Moravcsik1997 Doyle 1986 Russett 1993 Snyder 1991 Bailey Goldstein and Weingast 1997 Van Evera 1999and Legro and Moravcsik 1999

35 Moe 199036 Ibid 222 213 In the domestic constitutional context provisions are locked in by the fact that only

a supermajority is typically able to amend it Supermajorities bind subsequent majorities The case we areanalyzing here like the case of administrative delegation is more complex since treaties are generallyrati ed by majority and the nondemocratic opponents are constrained not by their majority but by theextent of their coercive power Pasquino 1998

226 International Organization

ners of political con ict seek to commit the polity to preferred policies From thisperspective a rational decision to delegate to an independent body requires that asitting government weigh two crosscutting considerations restricting governmentdiscretion and reducing domestic political uncertainty

Consider rst the surrender of national discretion which in the international con-text might be termed the sovereignty cost of delegation to an international authorityAll other things equal governments in power prefer to maintain short-term discre-tion to shape collective behavior or redistribute wealth as they see t They aretherefore inherently skeptical of delegation to independent judges or officials sincethere is always some lsquolsquoagency costrsquorsquo to the operation of central banks administrativeagencies courts and other quasi-independent political authorities Judges in particu-lar may seek to negate government actions by nullifying them outright or by failingto enforce them effectively Legal scholars William Landes and Richard Posner ob-serve that lsquolsquothe outcomes of the struggle can readily be nulli ed by unsympatheticjudgesmdashand why should judges be sympathetic to a process that simply rati es po-litical power rather than expresses principlersquorsquo They point to the sixty years preced-ing the New Deal in the United States during which the federal judiciary obstructedreforms favored by Congress37

In the international realm the defense of governmental discretion translates intothe defense of national sovereignty All other things equal the lsquolsquosovereignty costrsquorsquo ofdelegating to an international judge is likely to be even greater than that of delegatingto a domestic judge One reason is that cross-national variation in the precise naturescope application and enforcement of human rights is likely to be greater thandomestic variation Any common international list of human rights is therefore likelyto diverge further from individual national traditions and practices In the most ex-treme cases for example Great Britain international human rights regimes intro-duce an explicitly enumerated bill of rights for the rst time Many internationalhuman rights regimes establish moreover single centralized institutional mecha-nisms for interpreting enforcing and balancing various rights For such bodies todevelop a coherent jurisprudence they must override local particularities Whereasjudicially imposed harmonization may seem attractive to those who draft interna-tional covenants it clearly imposes inconvenient constraints on individual nationalgovernments Particularly for nations without a constitutional courtmdashagain Britainis a striking examplemdashthe procedure marks a signi cant innovation38 These incon-veniences may arise moreover not simply as a result of pressure from parochialspecial interests or unthinking adherence to tradition but also through divergence indeeply rooted historical conceptions of the relationship between citizens and thestate From this perspective the defense of lsquolsquonational sovereigntyrsquorsquo is in part a legiti-mate defense of national ideals political culture and even democratic practicesmdasha

37 See Landes and Posner 1975 896 and Pasquino 1998 4938 Drzemczewski 1983 11

Human Rights Regimes Origins 227

problem of which the framers of postndashWorld War II human rights documents (andtheir academic advisers) were quite aware39

Why would a national government democratic or not ever accept such externalnormative and institutional constraints on its sovereignty The answer lies in thesecond major consideration that enters into a governmentrsquos decision whether to del-egate to an independent political body reducing political uncertainty In the republi-can liberal view politicians delegate power to human rights regimes such as domes-tic courts and administrative agencies to constrain the behavior of future nationalgovernments As Moe explains a politician must always calculate that lsquolsquowhile theright to exercise public authority happens to be theirs today other political actorswith different and perhaps opposing interests may gain that right tomorrowrsquorsquo40 Tolimit the consequences of this eventuality government authorities may thus seek tolsquolsquolock inrsquorsquo favored policies in such a way thereby insulating them from the actions offuture governments

From this perspective human rights norms are expressions of the self-interest ofdemocratic governments in lsquolsquolocking inrsquorsquo democratic rule through the enforcement ofhuman rights By placing interpretation in the hands of independent authorities man-aged in part by foreign governmentsmdashin other words by alienating sovereignty to aninternational bodymdashgovernments seek to establish reliable judicial constraints onfuture nondemocratic governments or on democratically elected governments thatmay seek (as in interwar Italy and Germany) to subvert democracy from within Inthe language of international relations theory this lsquolsquotwo-levelrsquorsquo commitment lsquolsquoties thehandsrsquorsquo of future governments thereby enhancing the credibility of current domesticpolicies and institutions41 Salient and symbolic international constraints serve assignals to trigger domestic and perhaps also transnational and international opposi-tion to any breach of the democratic order Thus democratic regimes seek to preventpolitical retrogression or lsquolsquobackslidingrsquorsquo into tyranny

The decision of any individual government whether to support a binding interna-tional human rights enforcement regime depends in this view on the relative impor-tance of these two basic factors Sovereignty costs are weighted against establishinghuman rights regimes whereas greater political stability may be weighted in favor ofit If we assume that the inconvenience governments face is constant (or randomlydistributed) it follows that a country is most likely to support a human rights regimewhen its government is rmly committed to democratic governance but faces stronginternal challenges that may threaten it in the future Its willingness to tolerate sover-eignty costs increases insofar as the costs are outweighed by the bene ts of reducingdomestic political uncertainty

If the republican liberal view is correct the strongest support for binding humanrights regimes should come not from established democracies but from recently es-

39 McKeon 194940 Moe 1990 22741 Evans Putnam and Jacobson 1993

228 International Organization

tablished and potentially unstable democracies Only where democracy is estab-lished but nondemocratic groups (military officers communists fascists and religious fun-damentalists for example) pose real threats to its future is the reduction of politicaluncertainty likely to outweigh the inconvenience of supranational adjudication

It is obvious that opposition will come in part from dictatorships (or transitionalregimes) since such governments both lack any interest in democracy and sufferparticularly large inconveniences from persistent challenges to their (nondemocratic)domestic order42 (Governments striving to complete a transition to democracy throughextralegal means are likely to be almost as skeptical) Less obvious and in strikingcontrast to realist and idealist accounts however is the prediction that dictatorshipswill be joined in opposition to binding commitments by well-established liberal de-mocracies By accepting binding obligations governments in established democra-cies incur an increased if modest risk of de facto nulli cation of domestic lawswithout a corresponding increase in the expected stability of domestic democracysince the latter is already high Such governments have good reasonmdashindeed a demo-cratically legitimate reasonmdashto reject any reciprocal imposition of international ad-judication and enforcement of human rights claims

This is not to say that established democracies never have an incentive to supportinternational human rights instruments According to republican liberal theory estab-lished democracies have an incentive to promote such arrangements for othersmdashwhich may involve some small risk of future pressure on established democracies todeepen their commitmentmdashin order to bolster the lsquolsquodemocratic peacersquorsquo by fosteringdemocracy in neighboring countries43 This is most likely to occur when democrati-zation is expected to pacify a potentially threatening neighbor or solidify oppositionto a common nondemocratic enemy In such cases established democracies can beexpected to support rhetorical declarations in favor of human rights and regimes withoptional enforcement that bind newly established democracies but exempt them-selves Yet there is little reason to believe that this concern will outweigh domesticinterests thus they are likely to remain opposed to reciprocally enforceable rules44

Further observable implications concerning national tactics and con dential discus-sions are developed in the next section

42 Governments must of course have sufficient freedom at the current time to actmdasha point stressed byMoe It would therefore be somewhat surprising to see a democratic government that requires nondemo-cratic means to stay in powermdashfor example a government under heavy military in uence or engaged in acivil warmdashtake such a step For this reason such transitional regimesmdashGreece in the immediate postndashWorld War II period or Russia today are examplesmdashmay remain skeptical of enforceable commitments

43 Russett 1993 This argument is liberal rather than realist since for realists the domestic governanceof states should make no difference in the perception of threat whereas for democratic peace theorists itdoes

44 In theory one might argue that the incomplete adherence of established democracies could beexpected to undermine the international regime which could in turn destabilize newly established democ-racies and thereby create threats to established democracies Yet in practice the signaling function ofinternational norms in any given country does not appear to depend on the adherence by others to enforce-ment clauses certainly this conjecture seems to have played an unimportant role in British or Europeandeliberations

Human Rights Regimes Origins 229

Testing the Theories The Negotiation of the ECHR

What light does the negotiating history of the ECHR cast on the power of these threecompeting theories The negotiation of the ECHR took place between 1949 and1953 under the auspices of the Council of Europe At the rst session of the Councilof Europersquos Consultative Assembly in September 1949 its legal committee under thechairmanship of the Frenchman Pierre-Henri Teitgen recommended that an organiza-tion be created to ensure adherence to human rights in Europe Extended meetings ofgovernmental committees and consultations with the assembly itself through the rsthalf of 1950 led to the signing of the ECHR which came into force three years later

Realist ideational and liberal institutional theories all offer prima facie explana-tions for the general form and timing of the ECHRrsquos establishment For realists thisperiod marked the dawning of an lsquolsquoAmerican centuryrsquorsquo and a moment in which theWest became embroiled in a bipolar con ict with the Soviet Union For ideationaltheorists it immediately followed the Holocaust a salient historical event of consid-erable moral force and occurred immediately after the rise to salient Western leader-ship of two long-established democratic exemplars the United States and the UnitedKingdom45 During the immediate postwar period republican liberals might observea wave of new liberal democracies emerged (or reemerged) across Western EuropeNondemocratic institutions were widely viewed as a source of both World War II andthe Cold War and accordingly the democratization of Germany Italy and otherWest European nations was seen as a guarantee against both a revival of fascism andthe spread of communism

To assess the relative importance of these three plausible theories we thereforerequire more ne-grained evidence than a simple coincidence of timing or the exis-tence of occasional public rhetorical justi cation I consider three types of evidencethe cross-national pattern of national positions the process of international negotia-tion and the direct documentary record of national motivations What does the his-torical record reveal

Cross-National Variation in National Preferences

We have seen that both realist and ideational theories predict that the most rmlyestablished and committed democracies (or democratic great powers)mdashin short themajor Western powers led by the United States and the United Kingdommdashwouldhave been the primary supporters of binding international human rights norms Onthe contrary the historical record strongly supports the republican liberal theorywhich predicts that newly established democracies will spearhead support for bind-ing international human rights guarantees whereas long-established democracies willsupport only rhetorical or optional commitmentsmdashand even these only where neededto bolster the lsquolsquodemocratic peacersquorsquo Dictatorships or governments that have not com-pleted the transition to democracy will be opposed outright

45 For a more solidly grounded view see Helfer and Slaughter 1997 331ndash35

230 International Organization

We can measure the willingness of governments to accept binding obligations byexamining their position on two related elements of the institutional design of theECHRmdashboth essential to the future effectiveness of the regime

x Compulsory jurisdiction Should the regime mandate that member states recog-nize the jurisdiction of an independent international court as opposed to abody of foreign ministers

x Individual petition Should the regime mandate that member states grant pri-vate individuals and groups standing to le cases

Since both mandatory binding jurisdiction and individual petition are required torender a system of international human rights adjudication effective a vote for bothis de ned as support for a reciprocally binding regime whereas a vote against eithermarks opposition46 Positions on these two issues generated parallel (if not preciselyidentical) coalitions among national governments suggesting that they tap a singleunderlying dimension of state preference47

To investigate the relationship between democratic governance and support forbinding regimes we also require a measure of how stable a democracy is expected tobe48 European political systems involved in the negotiations can be divided intothree categories The rst category lsquolsquoestablished democraciesrsquorsquo contains those sys-tems that had been continuously under democratic rule since before 1920 and re-mained so thereafter Belgium Denmark Luxembourg Netherlands Norway Swe-den Netherlands and the United Kingdom (Occupation is not coded as a suspensionof domestic democracy but the establishment of a nondemocratic domestic regimeismdashfor example Vichy France) The second category lsquolsquonew democraciesrsquorsquo contains

46 Sikkink suggests a less satisfactory coding one which con ates the domestic and external concernsof governments in such a way as to greatly exaggerate the relative importance of the latter Sikkink 1993In fact only a miniscule set of ECHR cases have been brought by one state against another

47 Council of Europe 1975 IV248ndash52 also 132ff 242ndash96 also Ixxiv 10ndash24 296ff passim andV68ndash70 By the time the member states negotiated individual petition underlying positions were harderto make out since it was becoming increasingly clear that such provisions will be optional AustriaBelgium France Germany Iceland Ireland and Italy supported creation of a court of human rights andmandatory jurisdiction whereas Denmark Greece Luxembourg the Netherlands Norway Sweden Turkeyand the United Kingdom were opposed to anything except a court with optional jurisdiction On thequestion of whether the right of individual petition should be automatic there was slightly more ambiva-lence but Britain Greece and perhaps also the Netherlands remained the most skeptical On the questionof the scope of the rights to be protected under the regime a similar cleavage emerged with advocates of astrong system such as Teitgen supporting an open-ended grant of institutional authority See Council ofEurope 1975 I276 More skeptical countries such as Britain the Netherlands Sweden and Denmarksought a more precise and narrower enumeration of rights and warned against an ambitious open-endedsystem Council of Europe 1975 I80ndash82 88ndash90 III254ndash56 but 268

48 Conventional political science measures of lsquolsquodemocracyrsquorsquo are inappropriate since such measuresassess institutionsrsquo levels of democracy not future expectations of democratic stability The length ofcontinuous democratic rule is a conventional measure in the literature on the democratic peace and else-where for the depth of commitment to democracy See for example Russett 1993 As a more problematiccheck on the measure one might also consider whether the regime remained a liberal democracy after1950 Such ex post coding is problematic though not entirely inappropriate since what we seek to mea-sure is not how democratic a state is but how stable its democracy is perceived to be In any case the twomeasures are closely correlated

Human Rights Regimes Origins 231

those that were rmly established during the negotiations and remained so thereafterbut only since a point between 1920 and 1950 Austria France Italy Iceland Ire-land and West Germany The third category lsquolsquosemidemocracies and dictatorshipsrsquorsquocontains the two governments that were not fully democratic by 1950 because ofcivil war or internal repression (and did not remain so thereafter) namely Greece andTurkey Spain and Portugal though not involved in the negotiations also belong inthis category49

Turning to the ndings we see little evidence of the positive correlation betweensupport for binding regimes and power or length of democratic rule predicted byrealist and idealist theory Instead we observe the inverse-U-shaped relationshipbetween the stability of democracy and support for binding human rights commit-ments predicted by republican liberal theory Table 2 summarizes the ndings All sixnew democracies (plus one of the ten long-established democracies Belgium) sup-port binding human rights guarantees In contrast six of the seven established democ-racies join the four transitional governments and nondemocracies in opposing one orboth such guarantees (or in the case of Luxembourg abstaining) Even the soleexception Belgium is not fully discon rming since Belgian representatives origi-nally sided with the other established democracies against binding guarantees shift-ing their position only late in the negotiations50 The correlation is so strong that evenrecategorization of borderline casesmdashFrance and Turkey saymdashwould not under-mine the striking relationship

A number of ad hoc conjectures suggested by historians legal academics andcommon intuition about postwar European politics also fall by the wayside Opposi-tion appears to be uncorrelated with the possession of colonies51 Among major colo-nial powers Britain and the Netherlands are skeptics whereas France and Belgiumare supporters Among countries without colonies Germany and Italy are supporterswhereas the Scandinavian countries (Iceland excepted) are opponents

Opposition is similarly uncorrelated with the existence of a strong domestic tradi-tion of parliamentary sovereignty as some analysts of Britain conjecture Many strongsupportersmdashFrance Belgium Italy Germany Austria Iceland and Irelandmdashsharedan equally deep tradition of parliamentary sovereignty Any imputation of causalityfrom the correlation between postwar support for domestic judicial review and inter-national enforcement of human rights (say in the cases of Italy Germany and Aus-tria) furthermore is very likely to be spurious Postwar Germany contemporane-ously adopted systems of constitutional judicial review thereby shifting politicalweight away from a traditionally sovereign parliament toward a separation of powersinvolving an independent judiciary In Italy Christian Democrats fearing the adventof a Socialist-Communist majority placed a constitutional court in the postwar con-stitution It is far more plausible that these countries adopted both domestic andinternational judicial review because of a strong desire to bolster the democratic

49 For a further discussion of this coding see the notes to Table 250 Council of Europe 1975 I80ndash82 88ndash90 III254ndash56 but 26851 This is the factor most often mentioned in the secondary literature

232 International Organization

order not that the inclusion of a constitutional court in the postwar constitution hadimmediate implications for the national position on the ECHR52 In sum the estab-lishment of domestic constitutional review like the establishment of internationalhuman rights guarantees is a postauthoritarian phenomenon National positions areuncorrelated with support for European federalism the Netherlands and Luxem-bourg opposed mandatory enforcement whereas Austria Ireland and Iceland fa-vored it More consistent with the republican liberal view is the conjecture that bothsupport for Europe (in this very early period this meant support for the Council ofEurope and the European Coal and Steel Community) and support for a bindingECHR re ect (in this period but not later) the in uence of a third factormdashsay demo-

52 See Ackerman 1997 773 and Pasquino 1998 39 44ndash48 There is no evident correlation betweensupport and the existence of civil or common-law traditions or monist or dualist legal systems

TABLE 2 Stability of democratic governance and national positions on theEuropean Convention on Human Rights

Unstable ornon-democracies(stable democracy

not yet clearlyestablished by 1950)

New democracies(continuous

democracy onlysince a date between

1920 and 1950)

Establisheddemocracies(continuous

democracy since adate before 1920)

Supports enforcement(individual petitionand compulsory juris-diction mandatory)

mdash Austria France ItalyIceland Ireland

Germanyb

Belgiumc

Opposes enforcement(individual petitionandor compulsoryjurisdiction optionalor absent)

Greecea Turkeya

(Portugald Spaind)mdash Denmark Sweden

Netherlands NorwayUnited Kingdom Lux-

embourge

aGreece and Turkey are characterized as unstable whereas Austria France Italy Iceland Ireland andGermany are characterized as new because (1) it had been less than a year after conclusion of thebloody Greek civil war and extra-legal measures were still in force and (2) Greek and Turkish democ-racy were widely viewed as limited by the role of the military and incomplete judicial autonomy It isalso worth noting that both governments would subsequently slip back into dictatorship This coding isconsistent with the general literature on delegation which notes that governments must have sufficientpower to put institutions in place Governments unable to rule by established democratic means belongin the nondemocratic category

bGermany not yet a member of the Council of Europe did not have voting rights but participatedactively in the negotiations

cBelgium initially hesitated supporting the convention only with optional clauses but then came tofavor mandatory enforcement

dSpain and Portugal both dictatorships were not members of the Council of Europe Yet in strikingcontrast to Germany (also not a member) they showed little independent interest in participating infor-mally nor were they invited to do so

eIn some cases Luxembourg abstained on rather than opposed enforcement measures

Human Rights Regimes Origins 233

cratic stability and security threats53 Finally the experience of being invaded byGermany during World War II seems to explain little The French and Belgiansfavored mandatory enforcement whereas the Dutch Danes and Norwegiansopposed it

Republican liberal theory also seems to offer the most accurate account of theinstrumental attitude governments adopted toward more detailed provisions of theECHR Should the convention create governments asked themselves an indepen-dent court a quasi-judicial body of government representatives or no central institu-tion at all Cleavages around this issue were similar to those around compulsoryjurisdiction and individual petition with opponents of effective enforcement oppos-ing the court54 Governments favorable to binding human rights adjudication pro-posed that the members of the intermediary Commission on Human Rights be nomi-nated by the courtmdasha clear effort to render international institutions moreindependentmdashwhereas more skeptical governments favored granting power of nomi-nation to the intergovernmental Committee of Ministers55

Similar cleavages formed around the enumeration of rights Some skeptics consid-ered delaying the proceedings as well as limiting future uncertainty by pressing fora precise enumeration of rights or transferring the issue to the less-effective UNCommission on Human Rights56 In the end the precise enumeration of rights whichwas considerably narrower than that granted by any member state with such a consti-tutional enumeration resulted from a careful calculation of instrumental self-regarding considerations57 Representatives of right- and left-wing parties were con-cerned about the status of particular laws favored by their constituencies SocialDemocratic representatives assured that social welfare rights were not threatened andthat property rights did not restrict state intervention Christian Democratic represen-tatives assured that rights of private familial educational and religious choice weremaintained while opposing any right to redistribution of property58 The nal docu-

53 See Glendon 1998a 1170ndash72 See also Slaughter Stone Sweet and Weiler 199854 Council of Europe 1975 IV248ndash5055 Council of Europe 1975 III268ndash7056 Council of Europe 1975 III268 304 306 IV178 also 106ndash10857 For the most plausible argument for the impact of the UN Declaration see Teitgen 1988 481 490

The enumeration of rights also did not simply conform to a focal point established a few years before inthe UN Declarationmdashthe sort of transnational dynamic of standard-setting many ideational theorists stressDespite similarities in wording advocates saw the European system in this respect not simply as a continu-ation of the UN system but also as a pragmatic reaction to it The UN system was widely viewed as toobroad to be effective the ECHR system was designed to be potentially enforceable which required thatthe scope of rights be narrowed considerably Indeed the principal author of the UN Declaration theFrenchman Rene Cassin overtly opposed the creation of the ECHR Finally even the enumeration ofrights in the UN Declaration was drawn not from proposals of activists per se but primarily from system-atic and scholarly analyses of comparative law (such as from the American Law Institute and UN officials)as well as international documents (such as the Pan American Declaration) then whittled down throughintergovernmental negotiation Glendon 1998a Glendon 1998b chap 3 Humphrey 1984 31ndash32 Teitgen1988 489ndash92 and Morsink 1999

58 For reports of debates on marriage education and property see Council of Europe 1975 I166ndash86242ndash64 II48ndash132 For a response to the possible objection that these rights were controversial becausethey are intrinsically more difficult to de ne see ibid V304ndash14

234 International Organization

ment offended neither side because it was constrained to include only the least con-troversial among basic political and civil rights59

The Domestic and International Decision-making Process

Realism ideational theory and republican liberalism also generate distinctive predic-tions about the tactics likely to be most salient in interstate negotiations Realisttheory with its stress on interstate power and deep con icts of interest leads us toexpect to observe attempts by great powers to coerce or bribe weaker states to changetheir policies Ideational theory by contrast leads us to expect to observe attempts bygovernments or transnational groups in civil society to engage in transnational per-suasion Such persuasion may suffice in itself or may be a prelude to subsequentcoercive tactics For liberal theorists by contrast there is little reason to expectgovernments to alter their views on fundamental issues such as the nature of consti-tutional adjudication in light of threats promises or normative persuasion by otherdemocratic governments The interest of established democracies in the stability ofneighboring less-established democracies is surely less intense than the domesticself-interest of new democracies hence established democracies cannot easily beinduced to accept domestic constraints in order to make the regime workmdashparticu-larly when the option of creating optional enforcement mechanisms exists60

Published documents contain very little direct con rmation of either the realist orideational predictions No great power or long-standing democracy appears to havemade threats or offered inducements to secure stronger commitments The most im-portant powers engaged in Western Europe at the time the United States and theUnited Kingdom were respectively absent or opposed Ideational theorists mightpoint out that the lsquolsquoEuropean Movementrsquorsquo working through the Assembly of theCouncil of Europe was engaged in transnational discussion and mobilization Cer-tainly many leading advocates of the convention were European federalists and viewedthe ECHR as a step toward European integration61 Yet there is little evidence that ashared transnational discourse in uenced the positions of parliamentary politiciansin the assembly let alone representatives of national governments There is we haveseen little correlation between national positions on the ECHR and positions onEuropean integration Indeed we observe little shift in national positions at all letalone in uence wielded by established democracies as predicted by ideational theoryAlthough we cannot entirely exclude the possibility that subtle forces of transna-tional persuasion and mobilization played a modest role in organizing the forum fordiscussion they were surely not decisive in de ning the positions of the participatinggovernments

59 Teitgen 1988 48060 Liberal theory predicts that interstate bargaining outcomes are a function of the relative intensity of

national preferences Governments that strongly seek a particular cooperative outcome will concede morein order to achieve it Moravcsik 1997

61 Some Jewish parliamentarians and law professors were also prominent and may have been in u-enced by their experiences and beliefs

Human Rights Regimes Origins 235

Instead the preponderance of evidence concerning negotiating tactics con rmsrepublican liberal predictions Rather than seeking to coerce or persuade one anotheror mobilizing groups in civil society national governments conducted a classicalinternational negotiation Governments focused primarily on practical compromisesthat would assure that the system functioned to assure each state its preferred level ofsovereign control New institutions were modi ed to a compromise close to the low-est common denominator with no government forced to accept immediate con-straints on its own policies signi cantly greater than those it ideally sought Wherethere was discord optional clauses afforded governments exibility The real expla-nation of the outcome as liberal theory predicts lies in the pattern of underlyingnational preferences

Domestic Deliberation and Public Justi cation

The nal type of evidence consists of the records of con dential deliberations andpublic justi cations by national decision-makers drawn from debates in the Parlia-mentary Assembly of the Council of Europe negotiating sessions among the nationalgovernments and the documentary record of con dential deliberations in one criticalcountry where such documents are available namely the United Kingdom What dothese reveal

Let us begin by noting a salient fact Not a single piece of documentary evidencein the sources I have been able to consult supports the realist prediction that govern-ments impose international human rights norms through threats of external coercionor inducement At no point do we observe governments weighing the costs and ben-e ts of coercion concerning themselves with the distribution of power capabilitiesor mentioning foreign or military aid

There is slightly more evidence for the ideational view but not enough to establishany con dence in its veracity At most NGOs and public opinion appear to haveplayed a secondary even insigni cant role62 The rhetoric of politicians in the Euro-pean Assembly as well as some interest groups invoked moral considerations Yetfor the ideational theory to be con rmed such statements must be designed to social-ize or persuade national governments by appealing to respect for human rights as anend in itself rather than as an instrument to promote concrete ends of enduringinterest to member governmentsmdashthe prevention of tyranny genocide and aggres-sion There is no evidence of this positions as we have seen do not change InBritain we observe officials in occasional meetings with NGOs A 1951 ColonialOffice draft circular blandly recalled lsquolsquoin deciding to sign the Convention His Majes-tyrsquos Government took into account the importance attached to it by public opinionboth in and outside this countryrsquorsquo63 Yet although NGOs were relatively well devel-oped in Britain (perhaps more so than anywhere else) and made salient contributions

62 For a similar conclusion regarding the abolition of the slave trade see Kaufman and Pape 199963 Marston 1993 824 Some British officials attributed the support of other governments for a human

rights court to their desire to assert the symbolic signi cance of the council vis-a-vis the claims of Com-munist governments and parties Marston 1993 809

236 International Organization

to the speci c form of the nal document the British government paid little heed totheir pleas to accept mandatory enforcement The issue was neither debated in Parlia-ment nor mentioned in election campaigns British public opinion like public opin-ion elsewhere took relatively little note of the ECHR negotiations

The overwhelming bulk of the documentary evidence con rms instead the repub-lican liberal account By far the most consistent public justi cation for the ECHR tojudge from debates in the Council of Europe Constituent Assembly was that it mighthelp combat domestic threats from the totalitarian right and left thereby stabilizingdomestic democracy and preventing international aggression (It is helpful to remem-ber that both Hitler and Mussolini came to power at least initially by constitutionalmeans) Teitgen the chief French advocate of the ECHR in the assembly consideredlsquolsquoFascism Hitlerism and Communismrsquorsquo as the major postwar threats to democracy64

Governments Teitgen argued should seek to lsquolsquopreventmdashbefore it is too latemdashanynew member who might be threatened by a rebirth of totalitarianism from succumb-ing to the in uence of evil as has already happened in conditions of general apathyIt is not enough to possess freedom positive action must be taken to defend it Would Fascism have triumphed in Italy if after the assassination of Matteoti thiscrime had been subjected to an international trialrsquorsquo65 Yet postwar human rights re-gimes were a response not simply to the recent fascist past but also to the prospect ofa Communist future The latter was mentioned just as often In this period we mustrecall the French Communist Party enjoyed plurality electoral support Teitgen spokeof the lsquolsquoabominable temptationrsquorsquo to lsquolsquoexchange freedom for a little more breadrsquorsquo66

Such concerns were linked explicitly to the shared belief that nondemocratic statestend toward international aggression as well as domestic oppression Teitgenrsquos moti-vation was at least in part to assure the stability of German democracy and therebythe security of France None other than Konrad Adenauer told Teitgen in 1949 thatintegration was needed to restrain postwar Germany not just the Soviet Union Teit-gen reports he lsquolsquoneeded no morersquorsquo to convince him to work for the Council of Eu-rope67 Such arguments were advanced by the ECHRrsquos advocates in the assembly farmore often than any others This clearly refutes the conjecturemdashwhich as we haveseen Sikkink and Keck treat as an essential piece of evidence for ideational theorymdashthat few analysts before the 1980s could possibly have been aware of a link betweendemocracy and peace In many ways the democratic peace proposition which datesfrom the eighteenth century was a central tenet arguably the central tenet of post-war Western planning as it had been in the thinking of Woodrow Wilson and otherliberal statesmen a generation before68

Yet domestic self-interest dominated The most explicit justi cations for the ECHRas a bulwark against future tyranny were advanced not by representatives from coun-

64 Council of Europe 1975 I40ndash4265 Council of Europe 1975 I192 120 64 also 60ndash64 for statements by others I66 84 120ff

192ndash94 276 278ndash80 29266 Council of Europe 1975 I40ndash4267 Teitgen 1988 47668 Keck and Sikkink 1998 203 Compare footnote 27 See Moravcsik 1992 and 1997

Human Rights Regimes Origins 237

tries with the longest democratic heritage but as republican liberal theory predictsby those from newly established democracies Among the most persistent advocatesof this position were Italian and German representatives (Germany was not a formalmember of the Council of Europe but enthusiastically sought to participate in strik-ing contrast to the disinterest shown by Spain and Portugal) The Italian representa-tive to the assembly who advanced perhaps the most extensive proposal for central-ized institutions one Mr Benvenuti stressed the need to prevent totalitarianmovementsmdasha problem he argued particularly important in nations where democ-racy is not yet rmly established Another Italian representative affirmed lsquolsquothe prin-ciple of the joint responsibility of democratic statesrsquorsquo69 A German representativewent further proposing a treaty obliging all member states to come to each otherrsquosaid apparently with force if domestic freedom were threatened70

Yet the primary expectation was not that the regime would strengthen democracyby mobilizing intervention by foreign governments to enforce human rights normsas realist and some ideational theory might lead us to expect Nor did governmentsstress active transnational mobilization Most participants appear to have felt thatdomestic politics would remain the primary site of enforcementmdashall members wereto be democracies at least formallymdashwith international controls serving as an exter-nal signaling device to trigger an appropriate domestic response71 The ECHR wasintended primarily to strengthen existing domestic institutions of judicial reviewparliamentary legislation and public action not to supplant them Even skepticalBritish officials voiced little fear of direct foreign intervention on domestic politicsfearing instead the mobilization of domestic groups

Critics in the assembly often asked why an arrangement was required at all if itsscope was restricted to existing democracies Nowhere was republican liberal logicclearer than in the responses given by advocates The arrangement was primarily ameans to prevent backsliding by new democracies As Sir David Maxwell-Fyfe ofthe United Kingdom put it lsquolsquoIn answer to the criticism that as signatories will belimited to democratic states the Convention is unnecessary our plan has the ad-vantage of being immediately practicable it provides a system of collective securityagainst tyranny and oppressionrsquorsquo72

Unlike the UN system the ECHR was designed to be enforceablemdasha goal Max-well-Fyfe argued that was realistic only because all of its members already shared anessentially democratic political culture73 Among skeptics the primary focus of criti-cism was as republican liberal theory predicts the fear that the application of domes-tically legitimate national laws might be declared in violation of the convention Thecompatibility of the ECHR with existing domestic legal practices dominated discus-sionmdasha fact suggesting also that decision-makers took the commitment seriously74

69 Council of Europe 1975 II14270 Ibid V328ndash30 336ndash4071 Lester 1994 4ndash5 See also Teitgen 1988 48272 Council of Europe 1975 I12073 See ibid I50ndash52 and Teitgen 1988 48874 Council of Europe 1975 II246ff also 148ndash87 I54 also I64ndash68

238 International Organization

On this point it is instructive to examine more closely the contrary position of onegovernment namely that of the United Kingdom From a methodological perspec-tive the United Kingdom is a critical case Opposition by the oldest and most rmlyestablished democracy in Europe constitutes a particularly striking discon rmationof realist and ideational theory75 The British as we have seen supported interna-tional declaratory norms but rmly opposed any attempt to establish binding legalobligations centralized institutions individual petition or compulsory jurisdiction76

As W E Beckett legal advisor to the Foreign Office and the initiator of the Britishgovernmentrsquos participation put it lsquolsquoWe attach the greatest importance to a well-drafted Convention of Human Rights but we are dead against anything like an inter-national court to which individuals who think they are aggrieved in this way couldgorsquorsquo77 Even Beckett conceded the existence of lsquolsquooverwhelming objectionsrsquorsquo to anystrong means of enforcement in Britain involving the individual right of petition andan independent tribunalmdashdespite his efforts to work with British NGOs on speci cproposals

What issues were raised in con dential British deliberations The secondary litera-ture on British human rights policy makes much of two British concerns the fear thatresidents of British colonies and dependencies might invoke the ECHR and aversionto European federalism To judge from con dential discussions however neitherappears to have been a dominant concern To be sure Colonial Secretary Jim Grif- ths was concerned that lsquolsquoextremist politiciansrsquorsquo among lsquolsquopolitically immaturersquorsquo colo-nies would exploit the document78 Yet overall there is surprisingly little discussionof colonial implications in the deliberationsmdashcertainly far less than purely of domes-tic considerations Colonial Office concerns appear to have been isolated and inter-mittent In any case a colonial clause in the ECHR would limit any such claims andconsideration of such a clause did not blunt British opposition79 Nor despite the factthat the Council of Europe Assembly was the locus of European federalist activitydo British government officials often mention the connection between human rightsand European federalism The British government resisted efforts to make interna-tional human rights law directly enforceable in this way regardless of whether itsforum was European or notmdashand continued to do so for some time thereafter80

Con dential domestic deliberations suggest instead that British opposition re- ected what A Maxwell permanent secretary to the Home Office described as lsquolsquograveapprehension about what might happen at homersquorsquo81 When the issue nally reachedthe Cabinet the attention of ministersmdashafter brief mention of colonial and economic

75 The UK position was also viewed as decisive See for example Paul-Henri Spaak cited in Teitgen1988 478 Britain is also a country for which we have a wealth of reliable archival documents and oralhistories I have restricted myself here to materials found in published sources

76 Marston 1993 799ndash80077 Marston 1993 80478 Lester 1984 50 See also Lester 1994 2 and Marston 1993 81279 Marston 1993 806ndash807 809ndash10 812 816 In 1953 the British government voluntarily extended the

Convention to the forty-two overseas territories for whose international relations they were responsible80 See Lester 1984 55 and Lester 1994 381 Marston 1993 813

Human Rights Regimes Origins 239

concernsmdashseems to have focused on domestic application Precisely as republicanliberal theory predicts the primary concern was not the vulnerability of the overallBritish record on human rights As Parliamentary Secretary for Foreign Affairs Hec-tor McNeil observed in a 1947 memo to Prime Minister Clement Atlee Britain hadan lsquolsquoextremely good recordrsquorsquo British decision-makers appear sincerely to have be-lieved that Britain would be less inconvenienced by reciprocal commitment thanother member governments The de nition of rights in the convention was so theForeign Office memo to the Cabinet in 1950 concluded lsquolsquoconsistent with our existinglaw in all but a small number of comparatively trivial casesrsquorsquo82

Nor did ministerial apprehension result from major public policy considerationsMost such concernsmdashsuch as the belief of some in the Labour Party led by Chancel-lor of the Exchequer Sir Stafford Cripps that the convention might restrict govern-ment intervention in the economy including entry of government inspectors intoprivate homesmdashwere shared with similar political groups in other countries and weretherefore handled effectively by narrowing and qualifying the explicit rights enumer-ated in the convention to exclude constraints on economic policy education andpolitical institutions83

Instead British officials and politiciansmdashmost notably in Cabinet discussionsmdashdwelled primarily on the fear that the convention would threaten idiosyncratic (butnot unambiguously undemocratic) political practices and institutions in the UnitedKingdom84 Yet when pressed in con dential discussions to make their concernsexplicit the examples cited by British opponents seem either absurdly vague or comi-cally trivial

The defense of British institutional idiosyncrasy elicited the most violent rhetoricfrom British politicians and officials Lord Chancellor Jowittrsquos official paper criti-cized the draft convention largely the work of two distinguished former Britishofficials as

so vague and woolly that it may mean almost anything Our unhappy legal ex-perts have had to take their share in drawing up a code compared to which the Ten Commandments are comparatively insigni cant It com-pletely passes the wit of man to guess what results would be arrived at by a tribu-nal composed of elected persons who need not even be lawyers drawn fromvarious European states possessing completely different systems of law andwhose deliberations take place behind closed doors Any student of our legalinstitutions must recoil from this document with a feeling of horror85

A common complaint was that judicial review would undermine parliamentarysovereignty Beckett wrote lsquolsquoIt seems inconceivable that any Government when

82 Marston 1993 811 With a lack of modesty about their domestic political institutions characteristicof this period British officials and politicians also sometimes cited the need to set a good example forforeign countries as a reason for Britain to take an active role in the negotiations

83 See Lester 1984 50ndash52 and Lester 1994 2 The British position did not change under the subse-quent Conservative government of Anthony Eden

84 Lester 1984 54ndash5585 Ibid 52

240 International Organization

faced with the realities of this proposal would take the risk of entrusting these unprec-edented powers to an international court legislative powers which Parliament wouldnever agree to entrust to the courts of this country which are known and whichcommand the con dence and admiration of the worldrsquorsquo86 lsquolsquoOur whole constitutionrsquorsquoa government document intoned lsquolsquois based on the principle that it is for the Parlia-ment to enact the laws and for the judges to interpret the lawsrsquorsquo87 The British govern-ment even opposed a clause protecting rights to lsquolsquofree electionsrsquorsquo and lsquolsquopolitical oppo-sitionrsquorsquo apparently because they believed that their distinctive lsquolsquo rst past the postrsquorsquounique electoral system might be challenged88

The speci c issue cited most often by the governmentrsquos legal authorities was theBritish policy toward political extremists A ministerial brief referred to a lsquolsquoblankchequersquorsquo that would lsquolsquoallow the Governments to become the object of such poten-tially vague charges by individuals as to invite Communists crooks and cranks ofevery type to bring actionsrsquorsquo89 Lord Chancellor Jowittrsquos complaint was that lsquolsquotheConvention would prevent a future British government from detaining people with-out trial during a period of emergency or judges sending litigants to prison forthrowing eggs at them or the Home Secretary from banning Communist or Fascistdemonstrationsrsquorsquo90

Yet it would be misleading to argue that British institutional idiosyncrasy causedBritish opposition Every established democracy after all has its treasured idiosyn-crasies and British leaders sincerely believed that as the cradle of rule-of-law gover-nance they would suffer least91 In comparative perspective many general concernsmdashgovernment intervention in the economy the challenge to colonial rule concernabout political extremism skepticism of courts a tradition of insular nationalismand parliamentary sovereigntymdashhardly distinguished Britain from France Italy andmany other continental supporters of the convention Many of these fearsmdashincludingthose concerning colonies and electoral rulesmdashcould have been and were addressedby restricting the document92 For British decision-makers the decisive point wasnot the nature of these concrete objections but the utter absence in the British domes-tic context of any countervailing self-interested argument in favor of membership

The quaint scenarios of extremist threats raised by British officials demonstratethis They arose not because extremist groups in Britain were particularly strong butbecause in comparison with the Continent they were so weak Whereas FrenchGerman and Italian officials viewed the ECHR as a check on the potential triumph of

86 Ibid 80387 Ibid 79988 Council of Europe 1975 III182 26489 Marston 1993 80690 Lester 1994 291 It is possible they were wrong One intriguing conjecture is that the longer a democratic form of

government is in place the more attached to its idiosyncrasies citizens and elites are likely to grow and thefurther from the norm of international constitutionalism its practices are likely to become Hence wewould expect countries such as Britain the Netherlands Sweden and the United States to become particu-larly attached to their idiosyncratic national systems If correct this would mean that established democra-cies not only reap fewer bene ts from international human rights enforcement but also bear greater costs

92 Samnoslashy 1993 46ndash47

Human Rights Regimes Origins 241

popular extremist parties British officials saw it only as a hindrance to a defense ofthe political system against agitation by isolated individuals British internal debatesand external statements were utterly devoid of any recognition of the advantages ofcollective security against domestic extremistsmdashadvantages central to continentalarguments for the ECHR Whereas the French were concerned that the CommunistParty might take power electorally and have to be checked by the ECHR the Britishwere concerned that isolated radicals might le suit under the ECHR In this contextmarginal inconveniences overridden elsewhere in the interest of bolstering demo-cratic stability became fundamental obstacles to the acceptance of binding interna-tional human rights norms

For these reasons the British government long considered opposing the conven-tion altogether Yet in the words of an internal Foreign Office paper lsquolsquoThe alterna-tive namely refusal to become a party to a Convention acceptable to nearly all theremaining States of the Council of Europe would appear to be almost indefen-sible Political considerations both domestic and foreign compel us now to bringourselves to acceptrsquorsquo an (optional) right of individual petition93 What blunted Britishopposition to any postwar European human rights regime was above all the fear ofresurgent totalitarianism abroad that might pose an eventual military threat to theUnited Kingdommdashprecisely as republican liberal theory predicts94 This fear re- ected not just a concern with a resurgence of Fascism but also a turnaround inBritish foreign policy in 1948 in response to the perceived rise of the Communistthreat in Western Europe The West the government argued needed not only to main-tain the military balance but also to strengthen continental democracies For thesepurposes the propaganda battle against Communism was critical Such concerns hadled Britain and France to help form the Council of Europe a few years earlier95

In the minds of British officials however the primacy of domestic sovereigntyover collective defense of the democratic peace remained unchallenged The cabinetmandated efforts to water down the force of any agreement in Britain British repre-sentatives sought to limit the potential risk of open-ended jurisprudence by callingfor the careful enumeration and de nition of human rights before agreeing on anyenforcement mechanism The expectation was that governments would not be able toagree on a list both extensive and precise96 Acting on Prime Minister ClementAtleersquosdirect instruction the British delegation successfully pressed to place the right ofindividual petition and the jurisdiction of the court into optional clauses97 ForeignMinister Ernest Bevin himself instructed British negotiators to veto any mandatoryright of individual petition lsquolsquoeven if it [means] being in a minority of onersquorsquo98 With

93 W E Beckett Legal Advisor to the Foreign Office April 1947 Foreign Office meeting cited inMarston 1993 798 811 also 798ndash804

94 Note that this differs from the realist account in that the threat is not in the rst instance a functionof military power but of political and ideological difference

95 Simpson 1998 15ndash19 37ndash3896 Marston 1993 808 See also Council of Europe 1975 III especially 182 280 30497 Marston 199398 Marston 1993 814 Britain withdrew its similar intention to veto over the issue of colonial depen-

dencies

242 International Organization

Cabinet approval Britain pursued a similar policy with respect to the negotiation ofUN human rights commitments99

Having secured these concessions which essentially rendered the convention un-enforceable in Britain the cabinet unanimously accepted the desirability of signingit Rati cation proceeded without difficulty Subsequently the Atlee governmenttreated the ECHR as a declaratory document and made no effort to introduce imple-menting or incorporating legislationYet even this outcomemdashone with no immediateconcrete consequencemdashwas viewed among British leaders as second best They werefully aware that once the document was signed future domestic political pressuremight well arise to incorporate the treaty or to accept its optional clauses Foreseeingthat a future government as the lord chancellor put it lsquolsquomight be forced to concedersquorsquothe jurisdiction of the court the British government sought also to include a provi-sion permitting any state to withdraw from the ECHR on six monthsrsquo notice100

To judge from their voting record and their contributions to the assembly debatesmdashgiven the absence for the moment of more detailed documentary researchmdashtheattitude of British politicians appears typical of attitudes in other recalcitrant coun-tries such as Sweden Norway Denmark the Netherlands and Luxembourg Gov-ernments and publics in these countries appear to have been on balance more rmlycommitted to democracy more altruistically inclined and sometimes even (subse-quent experience within the regime suggests) more willing to use coercion to spreadhuman rights norms than the governments and publics of countries that favored bind-ing commitments101 Yet given the high level of certainty about the future politicalstability of these democratic systems and the immediate bene ts of sovereignty forruling parties and government officials there was little self-interested reason to ac-cept compulsory and enforceable international commitments in the area of humanrights Accordingly they refused to do so

Generalizing the Argument Human Rights and Beyond

We have seen that the origins of the ECHR the most successful international humanrights adjudication and enforcement regime in the world today lies not in coercivepower politics or socialization to idealistic norms as contemporary internationalrelations theories predict Instead its origins lie in self-interested efforts by newly

99 Foreign Secretary Herbert Morrison in his 1951 memorandum to the cabinet on the UN Covenantwrote lsquolsquoAs the United Kingdom government has always played a leading part in promoting [human rightsin the UN] it would be difficult to draw back at this stage In these circumstances the prudent coursemight be to prolong the international discussions to raise legal and practical difficulties and to delay theconclusion of the Covenant for as long as possiblersquorsquo Lester 1984 55

100 Lester 1984 53ndash54 See also Marston 1993 824ndash26 This clearly discon rms the conjecture thatfuture evolution was an entirely unforeseen path-dependent consequence of earlier commitments

101 On the subsequent willingness of Sweden Norway Denmark and the Netherlands as well asFrance and Austria to pressure foreign states see Sikkink 1993 On Sweden see Council of Europe 1975III262 264

Human Rights Regimes Origins 243

established (or reestablished) democracies to employ international commitments toconsolidate democracymdashlsquolsquolocking inrsquorsquo the domestic political status quo against theirnondemocratic opponents This empirical nding has three broader implications for futureresearch on domestic politics and international relations

The Origin and Evolution of Human Rights Regimes

The rst implication of the theoretical argument is that the tendency of states toenhance the credibility of domestic policies by binding themselves to internationalinstitutions may help explain the origins and evolution of human rights enforcementregimes more generally In negotiations to create the Inter-American Convention onHuman Rights the UN Covenants and the emergent African human rights systemwe should expect to see a similar pattern of support from new democracies suspicionfrom established democracies and hostility from dictatorships102 In the followingoverview I highlight suggestive evidence and propose areas for future research

The negotiation of the UN Covenant on Civil and Political Rights appears to illus-trate the dynamics of democratic commitment At the height of the Cold War in theearly 1950s the most stable among modern democracies including the United Statesand the United Kingdom allied with authoritarian and totalitarian states like theSoviet Union China South Africa and Iran in opposition to the inclusion of compul-sory enforceable commitments The alliance in favor of such commitments as repub-lican liberal theory predicts included recently established democracies in continentalEurope Latin America and Asia

Republican liberal theory also explains a troubling anomaly for scholars and activ-ists alike namely the consistent unwillingness of the United States to accept multi-lateral constraints on its domestic human rights practices under the Inter-Americanand UN systems This unwillingness is generally attributed to ad hoc idiosyncraticfactors the United Statesrsquo superpower status (as is often said of its opposition tobinding UN obligations) its uniquely segregated southern states (as is often said ofsupport for the Bricker Amendment in the early 1950s) or its unique political institu-tions (federalism and supermajoritarian treaty rati cation rules) From the republicanliberal perspective in contrast US skepticism is the norm not the exception amongestablished democraciesmdasha norm related to the relatively low level of offsettingdomestic bene ts in an established self-con dent democracy not the nature of Ameri-can objections per se103

The positions of the established democracies in recent years concerning the cre-ation of war crimes tribunals offer at least partial con rmation of republican liberal

102 For an overview see Robertson and Merrills 1996103 An intriguing parallel example is the recent refusal of the European Communityrsquos European Court

of Justice (ECJ) to permit the EU to adhere collectively to the ECHR without a treaty amendment notingthat (1) there is no express human rights commitment in the Treaty of Rome hence no legal justi cationfor adherence and (2) human rights already lsquolsquoform an integral part of the general principles of law whoseobservance the [ECJ] ensuresrsquorsquo See ECJ I-1789 Adherence would of course undermine the ECJrsquos ownauthority in this area

244 International Organization

theory Established democracies had little difficulty accepting tribunals with jurisdic-tion over the former Yugoslavia and Rwanda where their own policies would not beimplicated Yet where commitments were (de facto) reciprocally bindingmdashnamelyin open-ended institutional commitments involving countries that actually engage inforeign interventionmdashestablished democracies con dent that they maintain ad-equate domestic safeguards against domestic atrocities hesitated to accept interna-tional constraints In the recent International Criminal Court negotiations three estab-lished democracies with a recent history of intervention abroad (the United StatesFrance and Israel) posed the greatest difficulties After ghting to dilute the obliga-tions of the treaty the United States and Israel joined China and highly repressiveMiddle Eastern and North African states in opposition while France was the verylast major power to lend its support to the treaty104

What about the development of human rights regimes over time An understand-ing of major human rights regimes does not end with their founding We have seenthat the ECHR like other major human rights instruments created a number ofoptional clauses on individual petition and compulsory jurisdiction of the court Insome cases early opponents of an enforceable convention remained exceptionallyrecalcitrant105 Yet over the subsequent ve decades all West European governmentsprogressively adopted such clauses and in many cases incorporated the ECHR intodomestic law

Much of this accords with republican liberal theory We observe a strengthening ofcommitments during and immediately after lsquolsquodemocratic wavesrsquorsquomdashas hit LatinAmerica and Central Europe during the 1990s Such efforts are strongly favored bynew democracies106 In Europe the most important reform in the history of the ECHRfor example was launched in the early to mid-1990s lsquolsquoProtocol 11rsquorsquo opened forsignature in May 1994 permits the ECHR Court to assume the functions of thecommission and compels all new signatories to accept compulsory jurisdiction andindividual petitionmdashpractices already universal among the original members Lead-ing legal academics argue that the most important impetus for Protocol 11 was lsquolsquothewidening to include [states] that have had little domestic much less internationalexperience in the legal protection of human rightsrsquorsquo107 The rst three countries toratify Protocol 11 were three transitional democracies Bulgaria Slovakia and Slo-venia The governments of some new democracies in Central and East Europe weresimilarly quick to accept minority rights obligations as a means of locking in domes-

104 For a general treatment of war crimes tribunals demonstrating the unwillingness of establisheddemocracies to pay high costs see Bass 1999

105 Sweden and the Netherlands are among the handful of countries that have been speci cally or-dered by the ECHR to allow more effective domestic judicial review of human rights claims many haveargued that Britain should be on the list as well Lester 1994

106 Huntington 1991 Consider however former British colonies which on gaining independenceadopted explicit bills of rights and constitutional reviewmdashsome on their own some with the encourage-ment of the British government Many were patterned after the European Convention but the underlyingimpetus stems republican liberal theory argues from their status as emerging postauthoritarian democra-cies Some of the most stable of these such as those in the Caribbean rejected international obligations

107 Janis Kay and Bradley 1995 88ndash89 113ndash18

Human Rights Regimes Origins 245

tic democracy108 In the Americas acceptance of compulsory jurisdiction by the Inter-American Court has occurred over the past two decadesmdasha period in which domesticconstitutional review also became nearly universal In contrast human rights normsremain weak in those regions where new democracies are few as in Africa or theMiddle East

Despite these important insights however the determinants of the evolution ofhuman rights regimes are unlikely to be identical to the determinants of their found-ing and are therefore unlikely to be explained entirely by republican liberal theoryThe ECHR deepened over a period during which European governments grew morecon dent about the stability of domestic democratic governance Hence the theoryadvanced here cannot be the sole or even the major explanation for the subsequentdeepening of the regime A social process intervenes between original intent andultimate evolutionmdasha process we have seen of which governments were quite awarein 1950 British officials believed that the ECHR would alter domestic political ar-rangements so as to encourage the mobilization of new social demands for humanrights enforcement Republican liberal theory would suggest that such new demandsre ect new opportunities for representation of social interests once a nation joins aregime broader liberal theory would stress changes in social ideas and interestsFurther research is required to clarify the precise dynamics of such long-term trends109

Generalizing the Theory to Other Issue Areas

A second direction for future research is to extend the theory to cooperation in otherissue-areas Despite the lsquolsquorepublican liberalrsquorsquo label the theoretical distinctiveness ofthe explanation advanced here is only incidentally connected to the liberal content ofthe philosophy embodied in human rights regimes In other words the argument istheoretically rather than substantively liberal110 Distinct to republican liberal theoryis the decisive role of domestic political representation in world politics and byextension the possibility that international institutions like their domestic counter-parts can enhance the credibility of domestic political commitments thereby lsquolsquolock-ing inrsquorsquo current policies Whether or not governments are lsquolsquoliberalrsquorsquo internationalinstitutions may lsquolsquostrengthen the statersquorsquo domestically by expanding its domestic con-trol over initiative information ideas and institutions111 Compared with more con-ventional lsquolsquofunctionalrsquorsquo theories of international regimes which stress reciprocal com-mitments to manage transnational societal transactions this analysis points to a morepurely domestic or lsquolsquotwo-levelrsquorsquo motivation for establishing international institu-tions112

Under what general conditions should we expect to observe international commit-ments of this kind Republican liberal theory suggests three conditions (1) govern-

108 See Manas 1997 and Wippman 1999109 Moravcsik 1995110 Moravcsik 1997111 Moravcsik 1994112 Putnam 1988

246 International Organization

ments fear future domestic political uncertainty (2) the position of the national gov-ernment is supported by a consensus of foreign governments and (3) internationalcooperation helps induce domestic actors to support the maintenance of current poli-cies

Where else in world politics might these three conditions be met Two types ofexamples must suffice Where nondemocratic governments cooperate to enhancetheir domestic credibility a mirror image of human rights institutions may ariseStephen David argues that lsquolsquoweak and illegitimatersquorsquo leaders of developing countriesoften view internal enemies as more dangerous than external ones and are thereforelikely to select international alliances that undermine domestic opponents113 TheHoly Alliance is a nineteenth-century example of international cooperation designedto block the seemingly inevitable spread of domestic liberalism and nationalismmdashinside and outside its membership A century later ruling Communist governmentsin Eastern Europe fearing for their domestic legitimacy supported membership inthe Warsaw Pact their comrades worldwide cooperated through Comintern

Further examples of efforts to use international regimes to bolster domestic policycredibility are found in international trade and monetary policy114 Mexico for ex-ample in exchange for its commitment to the North American Free Trade Area(NAFTA) gained relatively few economic concessions from the United States andCanada This has led many analysts to argue that NAFTA should be seen less as aquid pro quo and more as a means of establishing the credibility of the Mexicancommitment to trade and economic liberalization against the future potential of back-sliding115 Mexican reform within NAFTA was just such a case where the three con-ditions were met policy credibility was questionable the consensus among foreigngovernments (the United States and Canada) was closer to the views of the domestic(Mexican) government than those of Mexican protectionists and the costs of unilat-eral defection were perceived as large

The process of European integration rested similarly on centralizing power innational executives who consistently employed lsquolsquoforeign policyrsquorsquo decision-makinginstitutions to handle issues traditionally decided in lsquolsquodomesticrsquorsquo forums116 In thisregard the European Union has played the role in postwar European integration thata strong presidency and lsquolsquofast trackrsquorsquo institutions have played in securing postwarUS support for multilateral trade liberalization In European monetary cooperationweak-currency countries like France and Italy have been among the strongest propo-nents of deeper exchange-rate cooperationmdashoften with the intention of using exter-nal policy to stabilize domestic macroeconomic policy and performance As pre-dicted these examples tend to be cases in which a government whose views arerelatively closer to those of the regional consensus employs international cooperationto lsquolsquolock inrsquorsquo cooperation This process is facilitated also by the independent ideologi-cal value of lsquolsquoEuropersquorsquo in the minds of the Italian electorate for example and by the

113 David 1991114 Rodrik 1989115 For example Haggard 1997116 See Moravcsik 1994 and Goldstein 1997

Human Rights Regimes Origins 247

perception that monetary cooperation is linked to trade and agricultural cooperationmdashboth of which shifted the perceived costs of defection117

Realism and Idealism in International Relations Theory

The third and broadest implication of this analysis is that it counsels caution aboutthe uncritical acceptance of certain ideational explanations for the emergence ofinternational norms Recent scholarship has been quick to assume that if realist (orregime) theory fails to explain international cooperationmdashsay in areas like humanrights and environmental policymdashthe motivation for cooperation must lie in ide-ational socialization to altruistic beliefs This assumption once termed lsquolsquoidealistrsquorsquo orlsquolsquoutopianrsquorsquo seems plausible at rst glance The realist explanation for the emergenceof human rights norms is manifestly weak In a modern world increasingly domi-nated by liberal democratic practice human rights seem salient and attractive idealsPolitical action to protect them moreover clearly requires mobilizing a diffuse con-stituency in favor of the provision of what is in fact a public good which in turn oftenrequires that political actors issue strong normative appeals Ideational theorists havelittle trouble nding public professions of moral conviction to support their view

Yet scholars should not jump too quickly to the conclusionmdashas many recent stud-ies of foreign aid arms control slavery racism and human rights invite them todomdashthat altruism must motivate the establishment of morally attractive internationalnorms118 The tendency to jump to this conclusion demonstrates the danger of con-ducting debates about world politics around the simple dichotomy of realism versusidealism (or realism versus constructivism) as seems the current norm119 Presump-tive evidence for the importance of altruistic or lsquolsquoprincipledrsquorsquo motivations vis-a-vis arealist account may melt away as we have seen as soon as the underlying theory istested against more sophisticated rationalist yet nonrealist (in this case liberal) theo-ries of self-interested political behavior Moreover to establish methodologically theexistence of altruistic motivations and socialization processes rather than alternativeliberal theories one must do more than cite public professions of idealism documentthe actions of moral entrepreneurs or invoke the desirability of the ultimate end Talkand even mobilization are often cheap and often redundant or futile accordinglysuch evidence is often misleading Cross-national comparison and primary-sourcedocumentation of decision making are the critical tests

In the case of the establishment of the ECHR the proper theory and method re-verses an idealist conclusion that might appear to offer a plausible alternative torealism120 What seems at rst to be a conversion to moral altruism is in fact aninstrumental calculation of how best to lock in democratic governance against future

117 See Frieden 1993 Collins 1988 Moravcsik 1998a chap 4 6 and Krugman 1994 189ndash94118 What drives cooperation is prior domestic institutional convergence Hence the nature of domestic

regimes is not an intermediate variable between fundamental socialization and state behavior but thecritical variable that determines the nature of interdependence in the rst place

119 This is a view ideational theorists are coming to accept Finnemore and Sikkink 1998 916ndash17120 For example Legro and Moravcsik 1999

248 International Organization

opponentsmdasha practice hardly distinct from similar practices in the most pecuniaryareas of world politics such as trade and monetary policy I am not denying ofcourse that ideas and ideals matter in foreign policy I am challenging only a particu-lar idealist argument Surely some domestic support for democratic governance maybe ideological even idealistic in origin But if we can learn a single lesson from theformation of the worldrsquos most successful formal arrangement for international hu-man rights enforcement it is that in world politics pure idealism begets pure ideal-ismmdashin the form of parliamentary assemblies and international declarations To es-tablish binding international commitments much more is required

References

Ackerman Bruce 1997 The Rise of World Constitutionalism Virginia Law Review 83 (4)771ndash97Ando Nisuke 1992 The Future of Monitoring BodiesmdashLimitations and Possibilities of the Human Rights

Committee In 1991ndash1992 Canadian Human Rights Yearbook 169ndash175 Toronto CarswellBailey Michael A Judith Goldstein and Barry R Weingast 1997 The Institutional Roots of American

Trade Policy Politics Coalitions and International Trade World Politics 49 (3)309ndash38Bass Gary 1998 Judging War The Politics of International War Crimes Tribunals PhD diss Harvard

UniversityBrett Rachel 1996 Human Rights and the OSCE Human Rights Quarterly 18 (3)668ndash93Brysk Alison 1994 The Politics of Human Rights in Argentina Protest Change and Democratization

Stanford Calif Stanford University PressCarr E H 1946 The Twenty Yearsrsquo Crisis 1919ndash1939 2d ed London MacmillanCarter Barry E and Phillip R Trimble 1995 International Law 2d ed Boston Little BrownCollins Susan M 1988 In ation and the EMS In The European Monetary System edited by Francesco

Giavazzi Stefano Micossi and Marcus Miller 112ndash39 Cambridge Cambridge University PressCostello Declan 1992 Limiting Rights Constitutionally In Human Rights and Constitutional Law Es-

says in Honour of Brian Walsh edited by J OrsquoReilly 177ndash87 Dublin Round Hall PressCouncil of Europe 1975 Recueil des Travaux Preparatoires 6 vols Strasbourg Council of EuropeDavid Stephen R 1991 Explaining Third-World Alignment World Politics 43 (2)233ndash56Dijk Pieter van and G J H van Hoof 1998 Theory and Practice of the European Convention on Human

Rights 3d ed Hague KluwerDonnelly Jack 1986 International Human Rights A Regime Analysis International Organization 40

(3)599ndash642Doyle Michael W 1986 Liberalism and World Politics American Political Science Review 80 (4)

1151ndash69Drzemczewski Andrew Z 1983 The European Human Rights Convention in Domestic Law A Compara-

tive Study Oxford Clarendon PressEuropean Court of Justice 1996 Opinion Pursuant to Article 228 of the Treaty Opinion 294 (29 March)

I1763ndashI1790Evans Peter B Harold K Jacobson and Robert D Putnam 1993 Double-Edged Diplomacy Interna-

tional Bargaining and Domestic Politics Berkeley University of California PressFalk Richard A 1981 Human Rights and State Sovereignty New York Holmes and MeierFinnemore Martha 1996 National Interests in International Society Ithaca NY Cornell University

PressFinnemore Martha and Kathryn Sikkink 1998 International Norm Dynamics and Political Change

International Organization 52 (4)887ndash917Franck Thomas M 1988 Legitimacy in the International System American Journal of International Law

82 (4)705ndash59

Human Rights Regimes Origins 249

Frieden Jeffry A 1993 Making Commitments France and Italy in the European Monetary System1979ndash1985 Working Paper Series 114 Berkeley Calif Center for German and European Studies

Glendon Mary Ann 1998a Knowing the Universal Declaration of Human Rights Notre Dame LawReview 73 (5)1153ndash90

mdashmdashmdash 1998b The Universal Declaration of Human Rights Unpublished manuscript Harvard LawSchool Cambridge Mass

Goldstein Judith 1996 International Law and Domestic Institutions Reconciling North American lsquolsquoUn-fairrsquorsquo Trade Laws International Organization 50541ndash64

Haggard Stephan 1997 The Political Economy of Regionalism in Asia and the Americas In The Po-litical Economy of Regionalism edited by Edward Mans eld and Helen Milner 20ndash49 New YorkColumbia University Press

Helfer Lawrence and Anne-Marie Slaughter 1997 Toward a Theory of Effective Supranational Adjudi-cation Yale Law Journal 107 (2)273ndash391

Henkin Louis Gerald L Neuman Diane F Orentlicher and David W Leebron 1999 Human RightsNew York Foundation Press

Humphrey John P 1974 The Revolution in the International Law of Human Rights Human Rights4205ndash16

mdashmdashmdash 1984 Human Rights and the United Nations A Great Adventure Dobbs Ferry TransnationalPublishers

Huntington Samuel 1991 The Third Wave Democratization in the Late Twentieth Century NormanUniversity of Oklahoma Press

Janis Mark W Richard S Kay and Anthony W Bradley 1995 European Human Rights Law Text andMaterials Oxford Clarendon Press

Jepperson Ronald L Alexander Wendt and Peter J Katzenstein 1996 Norms Identity and the Cultureof National Security In The Culture of National Security Norms and Identity in World Politics editedby Peter J Katzenstein 33ndash75 Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Kaufman Chaim D and Robert A Pape 1999 Explaining Costly International Moral Action BritainrsquosSixty-Year Campaign Against the Atlantic Slave Trade International Organization 53 (4)631ndash68

Keck Margaret E and Kathryn Sikkink 1998 Activists Beyond Borders Advocacy Networks in Interna-tional Politics Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Keohane Robert O 1986 Theory of World Politics Structural Realism and Beyond In Neo-Realism andIts Critics edited by Robert O Keohane 158ndash203 New York Columbia University Press

Krasner Stephen D 1992 Sovereignty and Intervention Unpublished manuscript Stanford UniversityStanford Calif

mdashmdashmdash 1995 Compromising Westphalia International Security 20 (3)115ndash51Krugman Paul R 1994 Peddling Prosperity Economic Sense and Nonsense in the Age of Diminished

Expectations New York NortonKupchan Charles A and Clifford A Kupchan 1991 Concerts Collective Security and the Future of

Europe International Security 16 (1)114ndash61Lake David A 1993 Leadership Hegemony and the International Economy Naked Emperor or Tattered

Monarch with Potential International Studies Quarterly 37 (4)459ndash89Landes William M and Richard A Posner 1975 The Independent Judiciary in an Interest-Group Per-

spective Journal of Law and Economics 18 (3)875ndash901Legro Jeffrey W 1996 Culture and Preferences in the International Cooperation Two-Step American

Political Science Review 90 (1)118ndash37Legro Jeffrey W and Andrew Moravcsik 1999 Is Anybody Still a Realist International Security 24

(2)5ndash55Lester Anthony 1984 Fundamental Rights The United Kingdom Isolated In 1984 Public Law edited by

Graham Zellick 46ndash72 London Stevens and Sonsmdashmdashmdash 1994 Taking Human Rights Seriously Kingrsquos College Law Journal 51ndash15Manas Jean E 1996 The Council of Europersquos Democracy Ideal and the Challenge of Ethno-National

Strife In Preventing Con ict in the Post-Communist World Mobilizing International and Regional

250 International Organization

Organizations edited by Abram Chayes and Antonia Handler Chayes 99ndash144 Washington DCBrookings Institution Press

Marston Geoffrey 1993 The United Kingdomrsquos Part in the Preparation of the European Convention onHuman Rights 1950 International and Comparative Law Quarterly 42 (4)796ndash826

McKeon Richard 1949 The Philosophic Bases and Material Circumstances of the Rights of Man InHuman Rights Comments and Interpretations edited by UNESCO 35ndash46 New York UNESCO

Merrills J G 1993 The Development of International Law by the European Court of Human Rights 2ded Manchester UK Manchester University Press

Moe Terry 1990 Political Institutions The Neglected Side of the Story Journal of Law Economics andOrganization 6 (1)213ndash53

Moravcsik Andrew 1992 Liberalism and International Relations Theory Center for International AffairsWorking Paper Series 92-6 Cambridge Mass Harvard University

mdashmdashmdash 1994 Why the European Community Strengthens the State International Cooperation and Do-mestic Politics Center for European Studies Working Paper Series No 52 Cambridge Mass HarvardUniversity

mdashmdashmdash 1995 Explaining International Human Rights Regimes Liberal Theory and Western EuropeEuropean Journal of International Relations 1157ndash89

mdashmdashmdash 1997 Taking Preferences Seriously A Liberal Theory of International Politics InternationalOrganization 51 (4)513ndash53

mdashmdashmdash 1998a The Choice for Europe Social Purpose and State Power from Messina to MaastrichtIthaca NY Cornell University Press

mdashmdashmdash 1998b The Origin of Human Rights Regimes Liberal States and Domestic Uncertainty in PostwarEurope Working Paper No 9817 Cambridge Mass Weatherhead Center for International AffairsHarvard University

Morsink Johannes 1999 The Universal Declaration of Human Rights Philadelphia University of Penn-sylvania Press

Morgenthau Hans J 1960 Politics Among Nations The Struggle for Power and Peace 3d ed New YorkAlfred Knopf

Nye Joseph S Jr 1990 Bound to Lead The Changing Nature of American Power New York BasicBooks

Pasquino Pasquale 1998 Constitutional Adjudication and Democracy Comparative PerspectivesmdashUSA France Italy Ratio Juris 1138ndash50

Pierson Paul 1996 The Path to European Union A Historical Institutionalist Analysis ComparativePolitical Studies 29 (2)123ndash63

Polakiewicz Jorg and Valerie Jacob-Foltzer 1991 The European Human Rights Convention in DomesticLaw The Impact of Strasbourg Case Law in States Where Direct Effect Is Given to the ConventionHuman Rights Law Quarterly 1265ndash85 125ndash142

Putnam Robert D 1988 Diplomacy and Domestic Politics International Organization 42 (3) 427ndash61Ramirez Francisco O Yasemin Soysal and Suzanne Shanahan 1997 The Changing Logic of Political

Citizenship Cross-National Acquisition of Womenrsquos Suffrage Rights 1890ndash1990 American Socio-logical Review 62 (5)735ndash45

Risse Thomas 2000 Letrsquos Argue Communicative Action and International Relations International Or-ganization 54 (1)1ndash39

Risse-Kappen Thomas 1994 Ideas Do Not Float Freely Transnational Coalitions Domestic Structuresand the End of the Cold War International Organization 48 (2)185ndash214

mdashmdashmdash 1996 Collective Identity in a Democratic Community The Case of NATO In The Culture ofNational Security Norms and Identity in World Politics edited by Peter J Katzenstein 357ndash99 NewYork Columbia University Press

Robertson A H and J G Merrills 1993 Human Rights in Europe A Study of the European Conventionon Human Rights 3d ed Manchester UK Manchester University Press

mdashmdashmdash 1996 Human Rights in the World An Introduction to the International Protection of HumanRights 4th ed Manchester UK Manchester University Press

Rodrik Dani 1989 Credibility of Trade Reform A Policy Makerrsquos Guide World Economy 12 (1)1ndash16

Human Rights Regimes Origins 251

Ruggie John Gerard 1983 Human Rights and the Future International Community Daedalus 112 (4)93ndash110

Russett Bruce 1993 Grasping the Democratic Peace Principles for a PostndashCold War World PrincetonNJ Princeton University Press

Samnoslashy AEcirc shild 1993 Human Rights as International Consensus The Making of the Universal Declara-tion of Human Rights 1945ndash1948 Bergen Michelsen Institute

Shapiro Martin 1981 Courts A Comparative and Political Analysis Chicago University of ChicagoPress

Sieghart Paul 1983 The International Law of Human Rights Oxford Clarendon PressSikkink Kathryn 1993 The Power of Principled Ideas Human Rights Policies in the United States and

Western Europe In Ideas and Foreign Policy Beliefs Institutions and Political Change edited byJudith Goldstein and Robert O Keohane 139ndash70 Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Simpson A W Brian 1998 Short History of the European Convention on Human Rights Unpublishedmanuscript University of Michigan Law School Ann Arbor

Slaughter Anne-Marie Alec Stone Sweet and Joseph H H Weiler eds 1998 The European Court andNational Courts Doctrine and Jurisprudence Oxford Hart Publishing

Snyder Jack 1991 Myths of Empire Domestic Politics and International Ambition Ithaca NY CornellUniversity Press

Teitgen Pierre-Henri 1988 Faites entrer le temoin suivant 1940ndash1958 de la resistance a la Ve Repub-lique Rennes France Ouest-France

Van Evera Stephen 1990 Primed for Peace International Security 15 (winter)7ndash57mdashmdashmdash 1999 The Causes of War Power and the Roots of Con ict Ithaca NY Cornell University PressWaltz Kenneth N 1979 Theory of International Politics Reading Mass Addison-WesleyWippman David 1999 Practical and Legal Constraints on Internal Power Sharing In International Rela-

tions and Ethnic Con ict edited by David Wippman 170ndash88 Ithaca NY Cornell University PressWhit eld John H 1988 How the Working Organs of the European Convention Have Elevated the Indi-

vidual to the Level of Subject of International Law ILSA Journal of International Law 1227ndash53

252 International Organization

gimes Despite being widely viewed as theoretical antitheses many empirical predic-tions of these two explanations converge

Interstate Power lsquolsquoFor Countries at the Top This Is Predictablersquorsquo

Realist theories of international relations and thus of the origin of human rightsregimes stress the distribution of interstate bargaining power Governments acceptinternational obligations because they are compelled to do so by great powers whichexternalize their ideologymdasha prediction that follows equally from hegemonic stabil-ity theory and conventional realist bargaining theory9 All governments seek to main-tain full domestic sovereignty wherever possible With governments uniformly skep-tical of external constraints the major limitation on cooperation is the cost of coercionor inducement which is inversely proportional to the concentration of power Estab-lishment of a binding human rights regime requires therefore a hegemonic (lsquolsquokrsquorsquo)group of great powers willing to coerce or induce recalcitrant states to accept adjustto and comply with international human rights norms The greater the concentrationof relative power capabilities the greater the pressure on recalcitrant governmentsand the more likely is an international regime to form and prosper

Precise formulations of the realist argument vary E H Carr Hans Morgenthauand other classical realists maintain that governments employ liberal ideology includ-ing support for human rights to justify the pursuit of geopolitical interest10 JackDonnelly writes of the Inter-American Convention on Human Rights that lsquolsquomuch ofthe explanation [for] the Inter-American human rights regime lies in power par-ticularly the dominant power of the United States [It] is probably best under-stood in these terms The United States exercised its hegemonic power to ensureits creation and support its operationrsquorsquo11 John Ruggie uncharacteristically takes asimilar line when he conjectures that human rights regimes will be weaker thannuclear nonproliferation regimes because the former are of less concern to the coresuperpower security interests12 Kenneth Waltz asserts that powerful nations invari-ably seek to impose their views on other nations lsquolsquoLike some earlier great powerswe [the United States] can identify the presumed duty of the rich and powerful tohelp others with our own beliefs England claimed to bear the white manrsquos burdenFrance had its mission civilisatrice For countries at the top this is predictablebehaviorrsquorsquo13 Alison Brysk links acceptance of human rights norms to the pressure by

9 Many analysts take the opposite view namely that great powers tend to oppose strong human rightsregimes One might conjecture that large states have a commitment to sovereignty independent of thesubstantive issue at stake or one might assume that great powers believe they can impose human rights onothers unilaterally This view is widely espoused as an explanation for the combined opposition during the1950s of the United States the United Kingdom the USSR and China to strong UN enforcement Yet thisconsensus lacks theoretical underpinnings or empirical support beyond the casual impressions of a fewparticipants We shall see that the generalization is discon rmed by the case of the ECHR negotiationsCompare Samnoslashy 1993 76

10 See Carr 1946 and Morgenthau 196011 See Donnelly 1986 625 also 637ndash38 and Ruggie 1983 9912 Ruggie 1983 10413 Waltz 1979 200 See also Krasner 1992

Human Rights Regimes Origins 221

international nancial organizations such as the World Bank backed by Westerndonor countries14 These predictions and those of competing theories are summa-rized in the rst column of Table 1

Normative Persuasion lsquolsquoThe Inescapable Ideological Appealof Human Rightsrsquorsquo

The most prominent ideational explanations for the emergence and enforcement ofhuman rights regimes look to altruism and the persuasive power of principled ideas

14 Brysk 1994 51ndash56

TABLE 1 Establishing human rights regimes Theories causal mechanisms andpredictions

RealismIdeational

theoryRepublicanliberalism

Motivations and tactics Great powers employcoercion or induce-ment to unilaterallyextend national idealsderived from nationalpride or geopoliticalself-interest

Smaller states defendtheir sovereignty

Altruistic governmentsand groups in estab-lished democraciesseek to extend per-ceived universalnorms

Less-democratic statesare socialized or per-suaded throughexisting transnationalnetworks (the lsquolsquologicof appropriatenessrsquorsquo)

Governments seek toprevent domesticoppression and inter-national con ictthrough internationalsymbols standardsand procedures thatsecure domesticdemocracy They areconstrained by fearthat domestic lawsmight be struckdown Internationalagreement re ectsconvergent interests

Predicted national pref-erences on compul-sory commitments

Supporters are led bydemocratic greatpowers The weakerthe state the lesssupport we observe

Supporters are led bysocietal groups andgovernments in themost democraticstates The less estab-lished the democracythe less support weobserve

Supporters are led bynewly establisheddemocracies Estab-lished democraciesaccept only optionalor rhetorical commit-ments Nondemocra-cies oppose

Predicted variation incooperation

Greater concentrationof power in the handsof great powerdemocracies

More cost-effectivecoercion or induce-ment

More cooperation

More attractive normsmore salient morelegitimate exemplarsand the more estab-lished the transna-tional networks

More powerful social-ization effects

More cooperation

More immediate threatsto democracy

Greater desire toenhance domesticstability

More cooperation

222 International Organization

Such explanations rest to that extent on what used to be termed lsquolsquoutopianrsquorsquo or lsquolsquoide-alistrsquorsquo foundations The essence of such explanations lies in the prominence of ideal-istic or altruistic motivations for spreading liberal values15 Governments accept bind-ing international human rights norms because they are swayed by the overpoweringideological and normative appeal of the values that underlie them lsquolsquoThe seeminglyinescapable ideological appeal of human rights in the postwar worldrsquorsquo writes Don-nelly who espouses a wide range of theories lsquolsquois an important element in the rise ofinternational human rights regimesrsquorsquo16

Ideational arguments differ most fundamentally from realist arguments in theirreliance on a distinctive conception of interstate interaction They explicitly rejectchoice-theoretic foundations and instead stress the transformative power of norma-tive moral discourse itself In this view a critical characteristic of political action inthis area is that it is lsquolsquoprincipledrsquorsquomdashthat is the altruistic and moral motives of actorshave persuasive power in themselvesAccordingly the most fundamental motivatingforce behind human rights regimes is not rational adaptation let alone coercion buttransnational socializationmdashthe lsquolsquologic of appropriatenessrsquorsquo17 Many such explana-tions assert that transformations in actor identities occur though the impact of lsquolsquoprin-cipledrsquorsquo nongovernmental organizations (NGOs) on domestic and transnational opin-ion18 NGOs and publics within established democracies set up transnational networksepistemic communities and global discourses of human rights dedicated to the ad-vancement of a normative discourse of human rights This in turn mobilizes domesticand transnational civil society at home and abroad eventually socializing foreignand domestic leaders19

Whence the ideological appeal of human rights Some scholars look to humanmoral psychology regional cultures or salient historical events but the most plau-sible explanation links support for international human rights protection to domesticdemocracy and commitment to the lsquolsquorule of lawrsquorsquo20 In this view which Thomas Risseterms lsquolsquoliberal constructivismrsquorsquo established democratic governments seek to extendtheir domestic values abroad and recognize others who do so The more democraticthey are the more likely their espousal of human rights values21 Charles Kupchanand Clifford Kupchan conjecture that lsquolsquostates willing to submit to the rule of law andcivil society are more likely to submit to their analogues internationallyrsquorsquo22 Simi-larly Kathryn Sikkink points to the leading role of established democracies in pro-moting human rights such as linking Scandinavian support for human rights enforce-

15 Keck and Sikkink 1998 chap 1ndash316 Donnelly 1986 638 On soft power see Nye 199017 See Finnemore and Sikkink 1998 and Donnelly 198618 See Sikkink 1993 Risse-Kappen 1994 and Finnemore 199619 See for example Keck and Sikkink 1998 and Ramirez Soysal and Shanahan 199720 Russett 1993 For alternative views see Keck and Sikkink 1998 Sikkink 1993 Sieghart 1983

26ndash27 and Ando 1992 171ndash72 See also Donnelly 1986 Whit eld 1988 31 also 28ndash31 and Drzem-czewski 1983 220

21 See Risse-Kappen 1996 and Moravcsik 1997 This view is related to the ideational variant ofdemocratic peace theory in which the democratic peace results from the tendency of liberal governmentsto externalize their domestic ideals See Russett 1993

22 Kupchan and Kupchan 1991 115ndash16

Human Rights Regimes Origins 223

ment to the salience of social democratic values in their domestic politics23 ThomasFranck asserts that compliance with international law is a function of the normativeacceptance of international rules which in turn re ects (among other things) theirconsistency with domestic values24 In sum governments promote norms abroadbecause they are consistent with universal ideals to which they adhere governmentsaccept them at home because they are convinced doing so is lsquolsquoappropriatersquorsquo

The desire to conform to shared ideas and norms of state behavior (lsquolsquocollectiveexpectations about proper behavior for a given identityrsquorsquo) in this view does notsimply regulate state behavior but constitutes and reconstitutes state identities25

Such theories explicitly distance themselves from explanations that rely on instrumen-tal calculations about the establishment of legitimate domestic governance26 Twoleading ideational theorists explicitly reject for example the argument I shall intro-duce latermdashnamely that governments support human rights regimes to advance par-tisan and public interest in preventing domestic violence and interstate warfare In astriking historical conjecture these analysts assert that in the 1940s and 1950s gov-ernments could not possibly have sought human rights regimes to preserve the lsquolsquodemo-cratic peacersquorsquo because such founding moments lsquolsquocame well before the emergence ofthe new social knowledgersquorsquo that undemocratic regimes undermine peacemdasha collec-tive belief they date to research by liberal international relations theorists in the early1980s led by Michael Doyle27 As we shall soon see this equation of lsquolsquosocial knowl-edgersquorsquo with academic political science misstates the true origins of human rights regimesbecause it underestimates the ability of nonacademics to generate a widely accepted factu-ally groundedmdashand ultimately accuratemdashconsensus about world politics

The lsquolsquoNew Orthodoxyrsquorsquo A Curious Convergenceof Realism and Idealism

The study of human rights makes unlikely bedfellows Although realist and ide-ational theories start from very different assumptions their predictions about humanrights tend to converge Most existing analyses of human rights regimes rest on anuneasy synthesis of these two explanations Realists cited earlier tend to argue thathuman rights norms are expressions of domestic values not simply propagandisticjusti cations for the pursuit of national security interests28 Ideational theorists rarelytreat socialization (that is transnational education imitation and fundamental norma-

23 Sikkink 199324 Franck 198825 Jepperson Wendt and Katzenstein 1996 5426 Finnemore and Sikkink 1998 Thomas Risse has sought to take this further by drawing on Habermas-

ian normative theory as a basis for positive analysis See Risse 200027 Keck and Sikkink 1998 203 See also fn 68 and accompanying text in this article Compare Helfer

and Slaughter 1997 331ndash3528 Even if this were the case the argument would not be entirely realist since the claim that democratic

governments are more likely to side with the West does not necessarily follow from realist theory Evenself-styled realists increasingly concede that societal preferences play an important often determinant rolein alliance formation For a criticism of this type of realist degeneration see Legro and Moravcsik 1999

224 International Organization

tive persuasion) as the sole (or even the primary) mechanism that induces govern-ments to accept formal human rights guarantees Donnelly argues for example thatGramscian lsquolsquohegemonic ideas can be expected to draw acquiescence in relativelyweak regimes but beyond promotional activities (that is where signi cant sacri cesof sovereignty are demanded) something more is neededrsquorsquo29

Many in both schools therefore adopt what Robert Keohane has elsewhere termedthe realist lsquolsquofall-backrsquorsquo position Public interest groups with idealistic values perhapstransnationally organized shape the underlying preferences of democratic great pow-ers which then deploy their preponderant power to construct and enforce interna-tional human rights norms Idealism explains the position of great powers realismexplains the spread of norms30 In generalizing about human rights regimes for ex-ample Margaret Keck and Kathryn Sikkink focus extensively on the transculturalattractiveness of ideas and the density of transnational organization (ideational fac-tors) and the vulnerability of targets to sanctions (a realist factor) As we have seenthey explicitly contrast this explanation however with an explanation that focuseson domestic institutional and material preconditions which they reject outright (ontheoretical not empirical grounds) as at most only secondary31

There is thus considerably more convergence in empirical predictions about thesource of support for human rights regimes than broad theoretical labels might sug-gest (see Table 1) Most theories whether realist or ideational predict that govern-ments interest groups and public opinion in established democratic states spearheadefforts to form and enforce international human rights regimesmdashand they inducecoerce or persuade others to go join Yet as I discuss in more detail later this issimply not the case In postwar Europe as in the UN during this period establisheddemocracies consistently opposed reciprocally binding human rights obligations andneither coerced nor persuaded anyone else to accept them Before moving on to theempirical analysis it is therefore necessary to examine a third explanation for theformation of human rights regimes

Republican Liberalism Democratic Peaceand Domestic Commitment

If realist and ideational explanations view the motivations for establishing humanrights regimes as involving international coercion or persuasion a lsquolsquorepublican lib-eralrsquorsquo explanation views them as resulting from instrumental calculations about do-mestic politics32 In general republican liberal theories stress the impact of varying

29 Donnelly 1986 638ndash3930 Ruggie 1983 98ndash99 On this sort of realist fall-back or two-step position more generally see Legro

1996 Moravcsik 1997 543 Keohane 1986 183 and Legro and Moravcsik 199931 Keck and Sikkink 1998 201ndash20932 Liberal international relations theory focuses on state behavior driven by variation in the economic

interests and conceptions of public goods provision on the part of societal groups as well as by the natureof domestic political institutions The republican liberal label is appropriate to international relationstheory debates though the concern about promoting democracy also has elements of ideational liberal-

Human Rights Regimes Origins 225

domestic political institutionsmdashin particular the scope and bias of political represen-tationmdashon foreign policy The most prominent among such theories include institu-tional explanations of the lsquolsquodemocratic peacersquorsquo yet the family of republican liberaltheories offers a far wider range of potential explanations subsuming theories of therole of cartelized elites and independent militaries in provoking war and of interestgroup capture (or the countervailing delegation of authority to strong executives) inforeign economic policy33 In contrast to the idealist theories considered earlier whichassume that social actors are responsive to external socialization and often altruisti-cally motivated republican liberal theories assume that states are self-interested andrational in their pursuit of (varying) underlying national interests which re ect inturn variation in the nature of domestic social pressures and representative institu-tions34

A useful republican liberal starting point for the problem at hand is to assume thatinternational institutional commitments like domestic institutional commitmentsare self-interested means of lsquolsquolocking inrsquorsquo particular preferred domestic policiesmdashathome and abroadmdashin the face of future political uncertainty This presumption whichis not only consistent with republican liberalism but also draws on theories widelyemployed to explain domestic delegation to courts and regulatory authorities in Ameri-can and comparative politics treats domestic politics as a game in which politicianscompete to exercise public authority35 Terry Moe observes that lsquolsquomost political insti-tutions arise out of a politics of structural choice in which the winners use theirtemporary hold on public authority to design new structures and impose them on thepolity as a whole [Institutions are] weapons of coercion and redistribution the structural means by which political winners pursue their own interests often atthe great expense of political losersrsquorsquo36 Governments establish courts administrativeagencies central banks and other independent bodies as means by which the win-

ismmdashthe strand of liberal theory based on the tendency to promote domestic provision of public goods(national identity political institutions and legitimate economic redistribution) preferred by domesticactors (This differs from idealist theory in the minimal role it accords altruism or transnational socializa-tion) On the ideational strand of liberal theory see Moravcsik 1997 and Van Evera 1990 In American orcomparative politics such an explanation might be thought of as drawing on public choice theory institu-tionalist theory constitutional theory the theory of delegation or theories of nested games

33 For a discussion on the full range of potential liberal explanations see Moravcsik 199734 Liberal international relations theories assume that states behave as rational unitary actors in the

pursuit of their underlying preferences though not in the de nition of those preferences Their theoreticaldistinctiveness lies in their consistent focus on variation in national preferences resulting from socialpressures for particular material and ideational interests as well as the way such interests are representedby state institutions In this regard institutional variants of democratic peace theory and theories of legis-lative-executive relations share common liberal theoretical assumptions For an elaboration see Moravcsik1997 Doyle 1986 Russett 1993 Snyder 1991 Bailey Goldstein and Weingast 1997 Van Evera 1999and Legro and Moravcsik 1999

35 Moe 199036 Ibid 222 213 In the domestic constitutional context provisions are locked in by the fact that only

a supermajority is typically able to amend it Supermajorities bind subsequent majorities The case we areanalyzing here like the case of administrative delegation is more complex since treaties are generallyrati ed by majority and the nondemocratic opponents are constrained not by their majority but by theextent of their coercive power Pasquino 1998

226 International Organization

ners of political con ict seek to commit the polity to preferred policies From thisperspective a rational decision to delegate to an independent body requires that asitting government weigh two crosscutting considerations restricting governmentdiscretion and reducing domestic political uncertainty

Consider rst the surrender of national discretion which in the international con-text might be termed the sovereignty cost of delegation to an international authorityAll other things equal governments in power prefer to maintain short-term discre-tion to shape collective behavior or redistribute wealth as they see t They aretherefore inherently skeptical of delegation to independent judges or officials sincethere is always some lsquolsquoagency costrsquorsquo to the operation of central banks administrativeagencies courts and other quasi-independent political authorities Judges in particu-lar may seek to negate government actions by nullifying them outright or by failingto enforce them effectively Legal scholars William Landes and Richard Posner ob-serve that lsquolsquothe outcomes of the struggle can readily be nulli ed by unsympatheticjudgesmdashand why should judges be sympathetic to a process that simply rati es po-litical power rather than expresses principlersquorsquo They point to the sixty years preced-ing the New Deal in the United States during which the federal judiciary obstructedreforms favored by Congress37

In the international realm the defense of governmental discretion translates intothe defense of national sovereignty All other things equal the lsquolsquosovereignty costrsquorsquo ofdelegating to an international judge is likely to be even greater than that of delegatingto a domestic judge One reason is that cross-national variation in the precise naturescope application and enforcement of human rights is likely to be greater thandomestic variation Any common international list of human rights is therefore likelyto diverge further from individual national traditions and practices In the most ex-treme cases for example Great Britain international human rights regimes intro-duce an explicitly enumerated bill of rights for the rst time Many internationalhuman rights regimes establish moreover single centralized institutional mecha-nisms for interpreting enforcing and balancing various rights For such bodies todevelop a coherent jurisprudence they must override local particularities Whereasjudicially imposed harmonization may seem attractive to those who draft interna-tional covenants it clearly imposes inconvenient constraints on individual nationalgovernments Particularly for nations without a constitutional courtmdashagain Britainis a striking examplemdashthe procedure marks a signi cant innovation38 These incon-veniences may arise moreover not simply as a result of pressure from parochialspecial interests or unthinking adherence to tradition but also through divergence indeeply rooted historical conceptions of the relationship between citizens and thestate From this perspective the defense of lsquolsquonational sovereigntyrsquorsquo is in part a legiti-mate defense of national ideals political culture and even democratic practicesmdasha

37 See Landes and Posner 1975 896 and Pasquino 1998 4938 Drzemczewski 1983 11

Human Rights Regimes Origins 227

problem of which the framers of postndashWorld War II human rights documents (andtheir academic advisers) were quite aware39

Why would a national government democratic or not ever accept such externalnormative and institutional constraints on its sovereignty The answer lies in thesecond major consideration that enters into a governmentrsquos decision whether to del-egate to an independent political body reducing political uncertainty In the republi-can liberal view politicians delegate power to human rights regimes such as domes-tic courts and administrative agencies to constrain the behavior of future nationalgovernments As Moe explains a politician must always calculate that lsquolsquowhile theright to exercise public authority happens to be theirs today other political actorswith different and perhaps opposing interests may gain that right tomorrowrsquorsquo40 Tolimit the consequences of this eventuality government authorities may thus seek tolsquolsquolock inrsquorsquo favored policies in such a way thereby insulating them from the actions offuture governments

From this perspective human rights norms are expressions of the self-interest ofdemocratic governments in lsquolsquolocking inrsquorsquo democratic rule through the enforcement ofhuman rights By placing interpretation in the hands of independent authorities man-aged in part by foreign governmentsmdashin other words by alienating sovereignty to aninternational bodymdashgovernments seek to establish reliable judicial constraints onfuture nondemocratic governments or on democratically elected governments thatmay seek (as in interwar Italy and Germany) to subvert democracy from within Inthe language of international relations theory this lsquolsquotwo-levelrsquorsquo commitment lsquolsquoties thehandsrsquorsquo of future governments thereby enhancing the credibility of current domesticpolicies and institutions41 Salient and symbolic international constraints serve assignals to trigger domestic and perhaps also transnational and international opposi-tion to any breach of the democratic order Thus democratic regimes seek to preventpolitical retrogression or lsquolsquobackslidingrsquorsquo into tyranny

The decision of any individual government whether to support a binding interna-tional human rights enforcement regime depends in this view on the relative impor-tance of these two basic factors Sovereignty costs are weighted against establishinghuman rights regimes whereas greater political stability may be weighted in favor ofit If we assume that the inconvenience governments face is constant (or randomlydistributed) it follows that a country is most likely to support a human rights regimewhen its government is rmly committed to democratic governance but faces stronginternal challenges that may threaten it in the future Its willingness to tolerate sover-eignty costs increases insofar as the costs are outweighed by the bene ts of reducingdomestic political uncertainty

If the republican liberal view is correct the strongest support for binding humanrights regimes should come not from established democracies but from recently es-

39 McKeon 194940 Moe 1990 22741 Evans Putnam and Jacobson 1993

228 International Organization

tablished and potentially unstable democracies Only where democracy is estab-lished but nondemocratic groups (military officers communists fascists and religious fun-damentalists for example) pose real threats to its future is the reduction of politicaluncertainty likely to outweigh the inconvenience of supranational adjudication

It is obvious that opposition will come in part from dictatorships (or transitionalregimes) since such governments both lack any interest in democracy and sufferparticularly large inconveniences from persistent challenges to their (nondemocratic)domestic order42 (Governments striving to complete a transition to democracy throughextralegal means are likely to be almost as skeptical) Less obvious and in strikingcontrast to realist and idealist accounts however is the prediction that dictatorshipswill be joined in opposition to binding commitments by well-established liberal de-mocracies By accepting binding obligations governments in established democra-cies incur an increased if modest risk of de facto nulli cation of domestic lawswithout a corresponding increase in the expected stability of domestic democracysince the latter is already high Such governments have good reasonmdashindeed a demo-cratically legitimate reasonmdashto reject any reciprocal imposition of international ad-judication and enforcement of human rights claims

This is not to say that established democracies never have an incentive to supportinternational human rights instruments According to republican liberal theory estab-lished democracies have an incentive to promote such arrangements for othersmdashwhich may involve some small risk of future pressure on established democracies todeepen their commitmentmdashin order to bolster the lsquolsquodemocratic peacersquorsquo by fosteringdemocracy in neighboring countries43 This is most likely to occur when democrati-zation is expected to pacify a potentially threatening neighbor or solidify oppositionto a common nondemocratic enemy In such cases established democracies can beexpected to support rhetorical declarations in favor of human rights and regimes withoptional enforcement that bind newly established democracies but exempt them-selves Yet there is little reason to believe that this concern will outweigh domesticinterests thus they are likely to remain opposed to reciprocally enforceable rules44

Further observable implications concerning national tactics and con dential discus-sions are developed in the next section

42 Governments must of course have sufficient freedom at the current time to actmdasha point stressed byMoe It would therefore be somewhat surprising to see a democratic government that requires nondemo-cratic means to stay in powermdashfor example a government under heavy military in uence or engaged in acivil warmdashtake such a step For this reason such transitional regimesmdashGreece in the immediate postndashWorld War II period or Russia today are examplesmdashmay remain skeptical of enforceable commitments

43 Russett 1993 This argument is liberal rather than realist since for realists the domestic governanceof states should make no difference in the perception of threat whereas for democratic peace theorists itdoes

44 In theory one might argue that the incomplete adherence of established democracies could beexpected to undermine the international regime which could in turn destabilize newly established democ-racies and thereby create threats to established democracies Yet in practice the signaling function ofinternational norms in any given country does not appear to depend on the adherence by others to enforce-ment clauses certainly this conjecture seems to have played an unimportant role in British or Europeandeliberations

Human Rights Regimes Origins 229

Testing the Theories The Negotiation of the ECHR

What light does the negotiating history of the ECHR cast on the power of these threecompeting theories The negotiation of the ECHR took place between 1949 and1953 under the auspices of the Council of Europe At the rst session of the Councilof Europersquos Consultative Assembly in September 1949 its legal committee under thechairmanship of the Frenchman Pierre-Henri Teitgen recommended that an organiza-tion be created to ensure adherence to human rights in Europe Extended meetings ofgovernmental committees and consultations with the assembly itself through the rsthalf of 1950 led to the signing of the ECHR which came into force three years later

Realist ideational and liberal institutional theories all offer prima facie explana-tions for the general form and timing of the ECHRrsquos establishment For realists thisperiod marked the dawning of an lsquolsquoAmerican centuryrsquorsquo and a moment in which theWest became embroiled in a bipolar con ict with the Soviet Union For ideationaltheorists it immediately followed the Holocaust a salient historical event of consid-erable moral force and occurred immediately after the rise to salient Western leader-ship of two long-established democratic exemplars the United States and the UnitedKingdom45 During the immediate postwar period republican liberals might observea wave of new liberal democracies emerged (or reemerged) across Western EuropeNondemocratic institutions were widely viewed as a source of both World War II andthe Cold War and accordingly the democratization of Germany Italy and otherWest European nations was seen as a guarantee against both a revival of fascism andthe spread of communism

To assess the relative importance of these three plausible theories we thereforerequire more ne-grained evidence than a simple coincidence of timing or the exis-tence of occasional public rhetorical justi cation I consider three types of evidencethe cross-national pattern of national positions the process of international negotia-tion and the direct documentary record of national motivations What does the his-torical record reveal

Cross-National Variation in National Preferences

We have seen that both realist and ideational theories predict that the most rmlyestablished and committed democracies (or democratic great powers)mdashin short themajor Western powers led by the United States and the United Kingdommdashwouldhave been the primary supporters of binding international human rights norms Onthe contrary the historical record strongly supports the republican liberal theorywhich predicts that newly established democracies will spearhead support for bind-ing international human rights guarantees whereas long-established democracies willsupport only rhetorical or optional commitmentsmdashand even these only where neededto bolster the lsquolsquodemocratic peacersquorsquo Dictatorships or governments that have not com-pleted the transition to democracy will be opposed outright

45 For a more solidly grounded view see Helfer and Slaughter 1997 331ndash35

230 International Organization

We can measure the willingness of governments to accept binding obligations byexamining their position on two related elements of the institutional design of theECHRmdashboth essential to the future effectiveness of the regime

x Compulsory jurisdiction Should the regime mandate that member states recog-nize the jurisdiction of an independent international court as opposed to abody of foreign ministers

x Individual petition Should the regime mandate that member states grant pri-vate individuals and groups standing to le cases

Since both mandatory binding jurisdiction and individual petition are required torender a system of international human rights adjudication effective a vote for bothis de ned as support for a reciprocally binding regime whereas a vote against eithermarks opposition46 Positions on these two issues generated parallel (if not preciselyidentical) coalitions among national governments suggesting that they tap a singleunderlying dimension of state preference47

To investigate the relationship between democratic governance and support forbinding regimes we also require a measure of how stable a democracy is expected tobe48 European political systems involved in the negotiations can be divided intothree categories The rst category lsquolsquoestablished democraciesrsquorsquo contains those sys-tems that had been continuously under democratic rule since before 1920 and re-mained so thereafter Belgium Denmark Luxembourg Netherlands Norway Swe-den Netherlands and the United Kingdom (Occupation is not coded as a suspensionof domestic democracy but the establishment of a nondemocratic domestic regimeismdashfor example Vichy France) The second category lsquolsquonew democraciesrsquorsquo contains

46 Sikkink suggests a less satisfactory coding one which con ates the domestic and external concernsof governments in such a way as to greatly exaggerate the relative importance of the latter Sikkink 1993In fact only a miniscule set of ECHR cases have been brought by one state against another

47 Council of Europe 1975 IV248ndash52 also 132ff 242ndash96 also Ixxiv 10ndash24 296ff passim andV68ndash70 By the time the member states negotiated individual petition underlying positions were harderto make out since it was becoming increasingly clear that such provisions will be optional AustriaBelgium France Germany Iceland Ireland and Italy supported creation of a court of human rights andmandatory jurisdiction whereas Denmark Greece Luxembourg the Netherlands Norway Sweden Turkeyand the United Kingdom were opposed to anything except a court with optional jurisdiction On thequestion of whether the right of individual petition should be automatic there was slightly more ambiva-lence but Britain Greece and perhaps also the Netherlands remained the most skeptical On the questionof the scope of the rights to be protected under the regime a similar cleavage emerged with advocates of astrong system such as Teitgen supporting an open-ended grant of institutional authority See Council ofEurope 1975 I276 More skeptical countries such as Britain the Netherlands Sweden and Denmarksought a more precise and narrower enumeration of rights and warned against an ambitious open-endedsystem Council of Europe 1975 I80ndash82 88ndash90 III254ndash56 but 268

48 Conventional political science measures of lsquolsquodemocracyrsquorsquo are inappropriate since such measuresassess institutionsrsquo levels of democracy not future expectations of democratic stability The length ofcontinuous democratic rule is a conventional measure in the literature on the democratic peace and else-where for the depth of commitment to democracy See for example Russett 1993 As a more problematiccheck on the measure one might also consider whether the regime remained a liberal democracy after1950 Such ex post coding is problematic though not entirely inappropriate since what we seek to mea-sure is not how democratic a state is but how stable its democracy is perceived to be In any case the twomeasures are closely correlated

Human Rights Regimes Origins 231

those that were rmly established during the negotiations and remained so thereafterbut only since a point between 1920 and 1950 Austria France Italy Iceland Ire-land and West Germany The third category lsquolsquosemidemocracies and dictatorshipsrsquorsquocontains the two governments that were not fully democratic by 1950 because ofcivil war or internal repression (and did not remain so thereafter) namely Greece andTurkey Spain and Portugal though not involved in the negotiations also belong inthis category49

Turning to the ndings we see little evidence of the positive correlation betweensupport for binding regimes and power or length of democratic rule predicted byrealist and idealist theory Instead we observe the inverse-U-shaped relationshipbetween the stability of democracy and support for binding human rights commit-ments predicted by republican liberal theory Table 2 summarizes the ndings All sixnew democracies (plus one of the ten long-established democracies Belgium) sup-port binding human rights guarantees In contrast six of the seven established democ-racies join the four transitional governments and nondemocracies in opposing one orboth such guarantees (or in the case of Luxembourg abstaining) Even the soleexception Belgium is not fully discon rming since Belgian representatives origi-nally sided with the other established democracies against binding guarantees shift-ing their position only late in the negotiations50 The correlation is so strong that evenrecategorization of borderline casesmdashFrance and Turkey saymdashwould not under-mine the striking relationship

A number of ad hoc conjectures suggested by historians legal academics andcommon intuition about postwar European politics also fall by the wayside Opposi-tion appears to be uncorrelated with the possession of colonies51 Among major colo-nial powers Britain and the Netherlands are skeptics whereas France and Belgiumare supporters Among countries without colonies Germany and Italy are supporterswhereas the Scandinavian countries (Iceland excepted) are opponents

Opposition is similarly uncorrelated with the existence of a strong domestic tradi-tion of parliamentary sovereignty as some analysts of Britain conjecture Many strongsupportersmdashFrance Belgium Italy Germany Austria Iceland and Irelandmdashsharedan equally deep tradition of parliamentary sovereignty Any imputation of causalityfrom the correlation between postwar support for domestic judicial review and inter-national enforcement of human rights (say in the cases of Italy Germany and Aus-tria) furthermore is very likely to be spurious Postwar Germany contemporane-ously adopted systems of constitutional judicial review thereby shifting politicalweight away from a traditionally sovereign parliament toward a separation of powersinvolving an independent judiciary In Italy Christian Democrats fearing the adventof a Socialist-Communist majority placed a constitutional court in the postwar con-stitution It is far more plausible that these countries adopted both domestic andinternational judicial review because of a strong desire to bolster the democratic

49 For a further discussion of this coding see the notes to Table 250 Council of Europe 1975 I80ndash82 88ndash90 III254ndash56 but 26851 This is the factor most often mentioned in the secondary literature

232 International Organization

order not that the inclusion of a constitutional court in the postwar constitution hadimmediate implications for the national position on the ECHR52 In sum the estab-lishment of domestic constitutional review like the establishment of internationalhuman rights guarantees is a postauthoritarian phenomenon National positions areuncorrelated with support for European federalism the Netherlands and Luxem-bourg opposed mandatory enforcement whereas Austria Ireland and Iceland fa-vored it More consistent with the republican liberal view is the conjecture that bothsupport for Europe (in this very early period this meant support for the Council ofEurope and the European Coal and Steel Community) and support for a bindingECHR re ect (in this period but not later) the in uence of a third factormdashsay demo-

52 See Ackerman 1997 773 and Pasquino 1998 39 44ndash48 There is no evident correlation betweensupport and the existence of civil or common-law traditions or monist or dualist legal systems

TABLE 2 Stability of democratic governance and national positions on theEuropean Convention on Human Rights

Unstable ornon-democracies(stable democracy

not yet clearlyestablished by 1950)

New democracies(continuous

democracy onlysince a date between

1920 and 1950)

Establisheddemocracies(continuous

democracy since adate before 1920)

Supports enforcement(individual petitionand compulsory juris-diction mandatory)

mdash Austria France ItalyIceland Ireland

Germanyb

Belgiumc

Opposes enforcement(individual petitionandor compulsoryjurisdiction optionalor absent)

Greecea Turkeya

(Portugald Spaind)mdash Denmark Sweden

Netherlands NorwayUnited Kingdom Lux-

embourge

aGreece and Turkey are characterized as unstable whereas Austria France Italy Iceland Ireland andGermany are characterized as new because (1) it had been less than a year after conclusion of thebloody Greek civil war and extra-legal measures were still in force and (2) Greek and Turkish democ-racy were widely viewed as limited by the role of the military and incomplete judicial autonomy It isalso worth noting that both governments would subsequently slip back into dictatorship This coding isconsistent with the general literature on delegation which notes that governments must have sufficientpower to put institutions in place Governments unable to rule by established democratic means belongin the nondemocratic category

bGermany not yet a member of the Council of Europe did not have voting rights but participatedactively in the negotiations

cBelgium initially hesitated supporting the convention only with optional clauses but then came tofavor mandatory enforcement

dSpain and Portugal both dictatorships were not members of the Council of Europe Yet in strikingcontrast to Germany (also not a member) they showed little independent interest in participating infor-mally nor were they invited to do so

eIn some cases Luxembourg abstained on rather than opposed enforcement measures

Human Rights Regimes Origins 233

cratic stability and security threats53 Finally the experience of being invaded byGermany during World War II seems to explain little The French and Belgiansfavored mandatory enforcement whereas the Dutch Danes and Norwegiansopposed it

Republican liberal theory also seems to offer the most accurate account of theinstrumental attitude governments adopted toward more detailed provisions of theECHR Should the convention create governments asked themselves an indepen-dent court a quasi-judicial body of government representatives or no central institu-tion at all Cleavages around this issue were similar to those around compulsoryjurisdiction and individual petition with opponents of effective enforcement oppos-ing the court54 Governments favorable to binding human rights adjudication pro-posed that the members of the intermediary Commission on Human Rights be nomi-nated by the courtmdasha clear effort to render international institutions moreindependentmdashwhereas more skeptical governments favored granting power of nomi-nation to the intergovernmental Committee of Ministers55

Similar cleavages formed around the enumeration of rights Some skeptics consid-ered delaying the proceedings as well as limiting future uncertainty by pressing fora precise enumeration of rights or transferring the issue to the less-effective UNCommission on Human Rights56 In the end the precise enumeration of rights whichwas considerably narrower than that granted by any member state with such a consti-tutional enumeration resulted from a careful calculation of instrumental self-regarding considerations57 Representatives of right- and left-wing parties were con-cerned about the status of particular laws favored by their constituencies SocialDemocratic representatives assured that social welfare rights were not threatened andthat property rights did not restrict state intervention Christian Democratic represen-tatives assured that rights of private familial educational and religious choice weremaintained while opposing any right to redistribution of property58 The nal docu-

53 See Glendon 1998a 1170ndash72 See also Slaughter Stone Sweet and Weiler 199854 Council of Europe 1975 IV248ndash5055 Council of Europe 1975 III268ndash7056 Council of Europe 1975 III268 304 306 IV178 also 106ndash10857 For the most plausible argument for the impact of the UN Declaration see Teitgen 1988 481 490

The enumeration of rights also did not simply conform to a focal point established a few years before inthe UN Declarationmdashthe sort of transnational dynamic of standard-setting many ideational theorists stressDespite similarities in wording advocates saw the European system in this respect not simply as a continu-ation of the UN system but also as a pragmatic reaction to it The UN system was widely viewed as toobroad to be effective the ECHR system was designed to be potentially enforceable which required thatthe scope of rights be narrowed considerably Indeed the principal author of the UN Declaration theFrenchman Rene Cassin overtly opposed the creation of the ECHR Finally even the enumeration ofrights in the UN Declaration was drawn not from proposals of activists per se but primarily from system-atic and scholarly analyses of comparative law (such as from the American Law Institute and UN officials)as well as international documents (such as the Pan American Declaration) then whittled down throughintergovernmental negotiation Glendon 1998a Glendon 1998b chap 3 Humphrey 1984 31ndash32 Teitgen1988 489ndash92 and Morsink 1999

58 For reports of debates on marriage education and property see Council of Europe 1975 I166ndash86242ndash64 II48ndash132 For a response to the possible objection that these rights were controversial becausethey are intrinsically more difficult to de ne see ibid V304ndash14

234 International Organization

ment offended neither side because it was constrained to include only the least con-troversial among basic political and civil rights59

The Domestic and International Decision-making Process

Realism ideational theory and republican liberalism also generate distinctive predic-tions about the tactics likely to be most salient in interstate negotiations Realisttheory with its stress on interstate power and deep con icts of interest leads us toexpect to observe attempts by great powers to coerce or bribe weaker states to changetheir policies Ideational theory by contrast leads us to expect to observe attempts bygovernments or transnational groups in civil society to engage in transnational per-suasion Such persuasion may suffice in itself or may be a prelude to subsequentcoercive tactics For liberal theorists by contrast there is little reason to expectgovernments to alter their views on fundamental issues such as the nature of consti-tutional adjudication in light of threats promises or normative persuasion by otherdemocratic governments The interest of established democracies in the stability ofneighboring less-established democracies is surely less intense than the domesticself-interest of new democracies hence established democracies cannot easily beinduced to accept domestic constraints in order to make the regime workmdashparticu-larly when the option of creating optional enforcement mechanisms exists60

Published documents contain very little direct con rmation of either the realist orideational predictions No great power or long-standing democracy appears to havemade threats or offered inducements to secure stronger commitments The most im-portant powers engaged in Western Europe at the time the United States and theUnited Kingdom were respectively absent or opposed Ideational theorists mightpoint out that the lsquolsquoEuropean Movementrsquorsquo working through the Assembly of theCouncil of Europe was engaged in transnational discussion and mobilization Cer-tainly many leading advocates of the convention were European federalists and viewedthe ECHR as a step toward European integration61 Yet there is little evidence that ashared transnational discourse in uenced the positions of parliamentary politiciansin the assembly let alone representatives of national governments There is we haveseen little correlation between national positions on the ECHR and positions onEuropean integration Indeed we observe little shift in national positions at all letalone in uence wielded by established democracies as predicted by ideational theoryAlthough we cannot entirely exclude the possibility that subtle forces of transna-tional persuasion and mobilization played a modest role in organizing the forum fordiscussion they were surely not decisive in de ning the positions of the participatinggovernments

59 Teitgen 1988 48060 Liberal theory predicts that interstate bargaining outcomes are a function of the relative intensity of

national preferences Governments that strongly seek a particular cooperative outcome will concede morein order to achieve it Moravcsik 1997

61 Some Jewish parliamentarians and law professors were also prominent and may have been in u-enced by their experiences and beliefs

Human Rights Regimes Origins 235

Instead the preponderance of evidence concerning negotiating tactics con rmsrepublican liberal predictions Rather than seeking to coerce or persuade one anotheror mobilizing groups in civil society national governments conducted a classicalinternational negotiation Governments focused primarily on practical compromisesthat would assure that the system functioned to assure each state its preferred level ofsovereign control New institutions were modi ed to a compromise close to the low-est common denominator with no government forced to accept immediate con-straints on its own policies signi cantly greater than those it ideally sought Wherethere was discord optional clauses afforded governments exibility The real expla-nation of the outcome as liberal theory predicts lies in the pattern of underlyingnational preferences

Domestic Deliberation and Public Justi cation

The nal type of evidence consists of the records of con dential deliberations andpublic justi cations by national decision-makers drawn from debates in the Parlia-mentary Assembly of the Council of Europe negotiating sessions among the nationalgovernments and the documentary record of con dential deliberations in one criticalcountry where such documents are available namely the United Kingdom What dothese reveal

Let us begin by noting a salient fact Not a single piece of documentary evidencein the sources I have been able to consult supports the realist prediction that govern-ments impose international human rights norms through threats of external coercionor inducement At no point do we observe governments weighing the costs and ben-e ts of coercion concerning themselves with the distribution of power capabilitiesor mentioning foreign or military aid

There is slightly more evidence for the ideational view but not enough to establishany con dence in its veracity At most NGOs and public opinion appear to haveplayed a secondary even insigni cant role62 The rhetoric of politicians in the Euro-pean Assembly as well as some interest groups invoked moral considerations Yetfor the ideational theory to be con rmed such statements must be designed to social-ize or persuade national governments by appealing to respect for human rights as anend in itself rather than as an instrument to promote concrete ends of enduringinterest to member governmentsmdashthe prevention of tyranny genocide and aggres-sion There is no evidence of this positions as we have seen do not change InBritain we observe officials in occasional meetings with NGOs A 1951 ColonialOffice draft circular blandly recalled lsquolsquoin deciding to sign the Convention His Majes-tyrsquos Government took into account the importance attached to it by public opinionboth in and outside this countryrsquorsquo63 Yet although NGOs were relatively well devel-oped in Britain (perhaps more so than anywhere else) and made salient contributions

62 For a similar conclusion regarding the abolition of the slave trade see Kaufman and Pape 199963 Marston 1993 824 Some British officials attributed the support of other governments for a human

rights court to their desire to assert the symbolic signi cance of the council vis-a-vis the claims of Com-munist governments and parties Marston 1993 809

236 International Organization

to the speci c form of the nal document the British government paid little heed totheir pleas to accept mandatory enforcement The issue was neither debated in Parlia-ment nor mentioned in election campaigns British public opinion like public opin-ion elsewhere took relatively little note of the ECHR negotiations

The overwhelming bulk of the documentary evidence con rms instead the repub-lican liberal account By far the most consistent public justi cation for the ECHR tojudge from debates in the Council of Europe Constituent Assembly was that it mighthelp combat domestic threats from the totalitarian right and left thereby stabilizingdomestic democracy and preventing international aggression (It is helpful to remem-ber that both Hitler and Mussolini came to power at least initially by constitutionalmeans) Teitgen the chief French advocate of the ECHR in the assembly consideredlsquolsquoFascism Hitlerism and Communismrsquorsquo as the major postwar threats to democracy64

Governments Teitgen argued should seek to lsquolsquopreventmdashbefore it is too latemdashanynew member who might be threatened by a rebirth of totalitarianism from succumb-ing to the in uence of evil as has already happened in conditions of general apathyIt is not enough to possess freedom positive action must be taken to defend it Would Fascism have triumphed in Italy if after the assassination of Matteoti thiscrime had been subjected to an international trialrsquorsquo65 Yet postwar human rights re-gimes were a response not simply to the recent fascist past but also to the prospect ofa Communist future The latter was mentioned just as often In this period we mustrecall the French Communist Party enjoyed plurality electoral support Teitgen spokeof the lsquolsquoabominable temptationrsquorsquo to lsquolsquoexchange freedom for a little more breadrsquorsquo66

Such concerns were linked explicitly to the shared belief that nondemocratic statestend toward international aggression as well as domestic oppression Teitgenrsquos moti-vation was at least in part to assure the stability of German democracy and therebythe security of France None other than Konrad Adenauer told Teitgen in 1949 thatintegration was needed to restrain postwar Germany not just the Soviet Union Teit-gen reports he lsquolsquoneeded no morersquorsquo to convince him to work for the Council of Eu-rope67 Such arguments were advanced by the ECHRrsquos advocates in the assembly farmore often than any others This clearly refutes the conjecturemdashwhich as we haveseen Sikkink and Keck treat as an essential piece of evidence for ideational theorymdashthat few analysts before the 1980s could possibly have been aware of a link betweendemocracy and peace In many ways the democratic peace proposition which datesfrom the eighteenth century was a central tenet arguably the central tenet of post-war Western planning as it had been in the thinking of Woodrow Wilson and otherliberal statesmen a generation before68

Yet domestic self-interest dominated The most explicit justi cations for the ECHRas a bulwark against future tyranny were advanced not by representatives from coun-

64 Council of Europe 1975 I40ndash4265 Council of Europe 1975 I192 120 64 also 60ndash64 for statements by others I66 84 120ff

192ndash94 276 278ndash80 29266 Council of Europe 1975 I40ndash4267 Teitgen 1988 47668 Keck and Sikkink 1998 203 Compare footnote 27 See Moravcsik 1992 and 1997

Human Rights Regimes Origins 237

tries with the longest democratic heritage but as republican liberal theory predictsby those from newly established democracies Among the most persistent advocatesof this position were Italian and German representatives (Germany was not a formalmember of the Council of Europe but enthusiastically sought to participate in strik-ing contrast to the disinterest shown by Spain and Portugal) The Italian representa-tive to the assembly who advanced perhaps the most extensive proposal for central-ized institutions one Mr Benvenuti stressed the need to prevent totalitarianmovementsmdasha problem he argued particularly important in nations where democ-racy is not yet rmly established Another Italian representative affirmed lsquolsquothe prin-ciple of the joint responsibility of democratic statesrsquorsquo69 A German representativewent further proposing a treaty obliging all member states to come to each otherrsquosaid apparently with force if domestic freedom were threatened70

Yet the primary expectation was not that the regime would strengthen democracyby mobilizing intervention by foreign governments to enforce human rights normsas realist and some ideational theory might lead us to expect Nor did governmentsstress active transnational mobilization Most participants appear to have felt thatdomestic politics would remain the primary site of enforcementmdashall members wereto be democracies at least formallymdashwith international controls serving as an exter-nal signaling device to trigger an appropriate domestic response71 The ECHR wasintended primarily to strengthen existing domestic institutions of judicial reviewparliamentary legislation and public action not to supplant them Even skepticalBritish officials voiced little fear of direct foreign intervention on domestic politicsfearing instead the mobilization of domestic groups

Critics in the assembly often asked why an arrangement was required at all if itsscope was restricted to existing democracies Nowhere was republican liberal logicclearer than in the responses given by advocates The arrangement was primarily ameans to prevent backsliding by new democracies As Sir David Maxwell-Fyfe ofthe United Kingdom put it lsquolsquoIn answer to the criticism that as signatories will belimited to democratic states the Convention is unnecessary our plan has the ad-vantage of being immediately practicable it provides a system of collective securityagainst tyranny and oppressionrsquorsquo72

Unlike the UN system the ECHR was designed to be enforceablemdasha goal Max-well-Fyfe argued that was realistic only because all of its members already shared anessentially democratic political culture73 Among skeptics the primary focus of criti-cism was as republican liberal theory predicts the fear that the application of domes-tically legitimate national laws might be declared in violation of the convention Thecompatibility of the ECHR with existing domestic legal practices dominated discus-sionmdasha fact suggesting also that decision-makers took the commitment seriously74

69 Council of Europe 1975 II14270 Ibid V328ndash30 336ndash4071 Lester 1994 4ndash5 See also Teitgen 1988 48272 Council of Europe 1975 I12073 See ibid I50ndash52 and Teitgen 1988 48874 Council of Europe 1975 II246ff also 148ndash87 I54 also I64ndash68

238 International Organization

On this point it is instructive to examine more closely the contrary position of onegovernment namely that of the United Kingdom From a methodological perspec-tive the United Kingdom is a critical case Opposition by the oldest and most rmlyestablished democracy in Europe constitutes a particularly striking discon rmationof realist and ideational theory75 The British as we have seen supported interna-tional declaratory norms but rmly opposed any attempt to establish binding legalobligations centralized institutions individual petition or compulsory jurisdiction76

As W E Beckett legal advisor to the Foreign Office and the initiator of the Britishgovernmentrsquos participation put it lsquolsquoWe attach the greatest importance to a well-drafted Convention of Human Rights but we are dead against anything like an inter-national court to which individuals who think they are aggrieved in this way couldgorsquorsquo77 Even Beckett conceded the existence of lsquolsquooverwhelming objectionsrsquorsquo to anystrong means of enforcement in Britain involving the individual right of petition andan independent tribunalmdashdespite his efforts to work with British NGOs on speci cproposals

What issues were raised in con dential British deliberations The secondary litera-ture on British human rights policy makes much of two British concerns the fear thatresidents of British colonies and dependencies might invoke the ECHR and aversionto European federalism To judge from con dential discussions however neitherappears to have been a dominant concern To be sure Colonial Secretary Jim Grif- ths was concerned that lsquolsquoextremist politiciansrsquorsquo among lsquolsquopolitically immaturersquorsquo colo-nies would exploit the document78 Yet overall there is surprisingly little discussionof colonial implications in the deliberationsmdashcertainly far less than purely of domes-tic considerations Colonial Office concerns appear to have been isolated and inter-mittent In any case a colonial clause in the ECHR would limit any such claims andconsideration of such a clause did not blunt British opposition79 Nor despite the factthat the Council of Europe Assembly was the locus of European federalist activitydo British government officials often mention the connection between human rightsand European federalism The British government resisted efforts to make interna-tional human rights law directly enforceable in this way regardless of whether itsforum was European or notmdashand continued to do so for some time thereafter80

Con dential domestic deliberations suggest instead that British opposition re- ected what A Maxwell permanent secretary to the Home Office described as lsquolsquograveapprehension about what might happen at homersquorsquo81 When the issue nally reachedthe Cabinet the attention of ministersmdashafter brief mention of colonial and economic

75 The UK position was also viewed as decisive See for example Paul-Henri Spaak cited in Teitgen1988 478 Britain is also a country for which we have a wealth of reliable archival documents and oralhistories I have restricted myself here to materials found in published sources

76 Marston 1993 799ndash80077 Marston 1993 80478 Lester 1984 50 See also Lester 1994 2 and Marston 1993 81279 Marston 1993 806ndash807 809ndash10 812 816 In 1953 the British government voluntarily extended the

Convention to the forty-two overseas territories for whose international relations they were responsible80 See Lester 1984 55 and Lester 1994 381 Marston 1993 813

Human Rights Regimes Origins 239

concernsmdashseems to have focused on domestic application Precisely as republicanliberal theory predicts the primary concern was not the vulnerability of the overallBritish record on human rights As Parliamentary Secretary for Foreign Affairs Hec-tor McNeil observed in a 1947 memo to Prime Minister Clement Atlee Britain hadan lsquolsquoextremely good recordrsquorsquo British decision-makers appear sincerely to have be-lieved that Britain would be less inconvenienced by reciprocal commitment thanother member governments The de nition of rights in the convention was so theForeign Office memo to the Cabinet in 1950 concluded lsquolsquoconsistent with our existinglaw in all but a small number of comparatively trivial casesrsquorsquo82

Nor did ministerial apprehension result from major public policy considerationsMost such concernsmdashsuch as the belief of some in the Labour Party led by Chancel-lor of the Exchequer Sir Stafford Cripps that the convention might restrict govern-ment intervention in the economy including entry of government inspectors intoprivate homesmdashwere shared with similar political groups in other countries and weretherefore handled effectively by narrowing and qualifying the explicit rights enumer-ated in the convention to exclude constraints on economic policy education andpolitical institutions83

Instead British officials and politiciansmdashmost notably in Cabinet discussionsmdashdwelled primarily on the fear that the convention would threaten idiosyncratic (butnot unambiguously undemocratic) political practices and institutions in the UnitedKingdom84 Yet when pressed in con dential discussions to make their concernsexplicit the examples cited by British opponents seem either absurdly vague or comi-cally trivial

The defense of British institutional idiosyncrasy elicited the most violent rhetoricfrom British politicians and officials Lord Chancellor Jowittrsquos official paper criti-cized the draft convention largely the work of two distinguished former Britishofficials as

so vague and woolly that it may mean almost anything Our unhappy legal ex-perts have had to take their share in drawing up a code compared to which the Ten Commandments are comparatively insigni cant It com-pletely passes the wit of man to guess what results would be arrived at by a tribu-nal composed of elected persons who need not even be lawyers drawn fromvarious European states possessing completely different systems of law andwhose deliberations take place behind closed doors Any student of our legalinstitutions must recoil from this document with a feeling of horror85

A common complaint was that judicial review would undermine parliamentarysovereignty Beckett wrote lsquolsquoIt seems inconceivable that any Government when

82 Marston 1993 811 With a lack of modesty about their domestic political institutions characteristicof this period British officials and politicians also sometimes cited the need to set a good example forforeign countries as a reason for Britain to take an active role in the negotiations

83 See Lester 1984 50ndash52 and Lester 1994 2 The British position did not change under the subse-quent Conservative government of Anthony Eden

84 Lester 1984 54ndash5585 Ibid 52

240 International Organization

faced with the realities of this proposal would take the risk of entrusting these unprec-edented powers to an international court legislative powers which Parliament wouldnever agree to entrust to the courts of this country which are known and whichcommand the con dence and admiration of the worldrsquorsquo86 lsquolsquoOur whole constitutionrsquorsquoa government document intoned lsquolsquois based on the principle that it is for the Parlia-ment to enact the laws and for the judges to interpret the lawsrsquorsquo87 The British govern-ment even opposed a clause protecting rights to lsquolsquofree electionsrsquorsquo and lsquolsquopolitical oppo-sitionrsquorsquo apparently because they believed that their distinctive lsquolsquo rst past the postrsquorsquounique electoral system might be challenged88

The speci c issue cited most often by the governmentrsquos legal authorities was theBritish policy toward political extremists A ministerial brief referred to a lsquolsquoblankchequersquorsquo that would lsquolsquoallow the Governments to become the object of such poten-tially vague charges by individuals as to invite Communists crooks and cranks ofevery type to bring actionsrsquorsquo89 Lord Chancellor Jowittrsquos complaint was that lsquolsquotheConvention would prevent a future British government from detaining people with-out trial during a period of emergency or judges sending litigants to prison forthrowing eggs at them or the Home Secretary from banning Communist or Fascistdemonstrationsrsquorsquo90

Yet it would be misleading to argue that British institutional idiosyncrasy causedBritish opposition Every established democracy after all has its treasured idiosyn-crasies and British leaders sincerely believed that as the cradle of rule-of-law gover-nance they would suffer least91 In comparative perspective many general concernsmdashgovernment intervention in the economy the challenge to colonial rule concernabout political extremism skepticism of courts a tradition of insular nationalismand parliamentary sovereigntymdashhardly distinguished Britain from France Italy andmany other continental supporters of the convention Many of these fearsmdashincludingthose concerning colonies and electoral rulesmdashcould have been and were addressedby restricting the document92 For British decision-makers the decisive point wasnot the nature of these concrete objections but the utter absence in the British domes-tic context of any countervailing self-interested argument in favor of membership

The quaint scenarios of extremist threats raised by British officials demonstratethis They arose not because extremist groups in Britain were particularly strong butbecause in comparison with the Continent they were so weak Whereas FrenchGerman and Italian officials viewed the ECHR as a check on the potential triumph of

86 Ibid 80387 Ibid 79988 Council of Europe 1975 III182 26489 Marston 1993 80690 Lester 1994 291 It is possible they were wrong One intriguing conjecture is that the longer a democratic form of

government is in place the more attached to its idiosyncrasies citizens and elites are likely to grow and thefurther from the norm of international constitutionalism its practices are likely to become Hence wewould expect countries such as Britain the Netherlands Sweden and the United States to become particu-larly attached to their idiosyncratic national systems If correct this would mean that established democra-cies not only reap fewer bene ts from international human rights enforcement but also bear greater costs

92 Samnoslashy 1993 46ndash47

Human Rights Regimes Origins 241

popular extremist parties British officials saw it only as a hindrance to a defense ofthe political system against agitation by isolated individuals British internal debatesand external statements were utterly devoid of any recognition of the advantages ofcollective security against domestic extremistsmdashadvantages central to continentalarguments for the ECHR Whereas the French were concerned that the CommunistParty might take power electorally and have to be checked by the ECHR the Britishwere concerned that isolated radicals might le suit under the ECHR In this contextmarginal inconveniences overridden elsewhere in the interest of bolstering demo-cratic stability became fundamental obstacles to the acceptance of binding interna-tional human rights norms

For these reasons the British government long considered opposing the conven-tion altogether Yet in the words of an internal Foreign Office paper lsquolsquoThe alterna-tive namely refusal to become a party to a Convention acceptable to nearly all theremaining States of the Council of Europe would appear to be almost indefen-sible Political considerations both domestic and foreign compel us now to bringourselves to acceptrsquorsquo an (optional) right of individual petition93 What blunted Britishopposition to any postwar European human rights regime was above all the fear ofresurgent totalitarianism abroad that might pose an eventual military threat to theUnited Kingdommdashprecisely as republican liberal theory predicts94 This fear re- ected not just a concern with a resurgence of Fascism but also a turnaround inBritish foreign policy in 1948 in response to the perceived rise of the Communistthreat in Western Europe The West the government argued needed not only to main-tain the military balance but also to strengthen continental democracies For thesepurposes the propaganda battle against Communism was critical Such concerns hadled Britain and France to help form the Council of Europe a few years earlier95

In the minds of British officials however the primacy of domestic sovereigntyover collective defense of the democratic peace remained unchallenged The cabinetmandated efforts to water down the force of any agreement in Britain British repre-sentatives sought to limit the potential risk of open-ended jurisprudence by callingfor the careful enumeration and de nition of human rights before agreeing on anyenforcement mechanism The expectation was that governments would not be able toagree on a list both extensive and precise96 Acting on Prime Minister ClementAtleersquosdirect instruction the British delegation successfully pressed to place the right ofindividual petition and the jurisdiction of the court into optional clauses97 ForeignMinister Ernest Bevin himself instructed British negotiators to veto any mandatoryright of individual petition lsquolsquoeven if it [means] being in a minority of onersquorsquo98 With

93 W E Beckett Legal Advisor to the Foreign Office April 1947 Foreign Office meeting cited inMarston 1993 798 811 also 798ndash804

94 Note that this differs from the realist account in that the threat is not in the rst instance a functionof military power but of political and ideological difference

95 Simpson 1998 15ndash19 37ndash3896 Marston 1993 808 See also Council of Europe 1975 III especially 182 280 30497 Marston 199398 Marston 1993 814 Britain withdrew its similar intention to veto over the issue of colonial depen-

dencies

242 International Organization

Cabinet approval Britain pursued a similar policy with respect to the negotiation ofUN human rights commitments99

Having secured these concessions which essentially rendered the convention un-enforceable in Britain the cabinet unanimously accepted the desirability of signingit Rati cation proceeded without difficulty Subsequently the Atlee governmenttreated the ECHR as a declaratory document and made no effort to introduce imple-menting or incorporating legislationYet even this outcomemdashone with no immediateconcrete consequencemdashwas viewed among British leaders as second best They werefully aware that once the document was signed future domestic political pressuremight well arise to incorporate the treaty or to accept its optional clauses Foreseeingthat a future government as the lord chancellor put it lsquolsquomight be forced to concedersquorsquothe jurisdiction of the court the British government sought also to include a provi-sion permitting any state to withdraw from the ECHR on six monthsrsquo notice100

To judge from their voting record and their contributions to the assembly debatesmdashgiven the absence for the moment of more detailed documentary researchmdashtheattitude of British politicians appears typical of attitudes in other recalcitrant coun-tries such as Sweden Norway Denmark the Netherlands and Luxembourg Gov-ernments and publics in these countries appear to have been on balance more rmlycommitted to democracy more altruistically inclined and sometimes even (subse-quent experience within the regime suggests) more willing to use coercion to spreadhuman rights norms than the governments and publics of countries that favored bind-ing commitments101 Yet given the high level of certainty about the future politicalstability of these democratic systems and the immediate bene ts of sovereignty forruling parties and government officials there was little self-interested reason to ac-cept compulsory and enforceable international commitments in the area of humanrights Accordingly they refused to do so

Generalizing the Argument Human Rights and Beyond

We have seen that the origins of the ECHR the most successful international humanrights adjudication and enforcement regime in the world today lies not in coercivepower politics or socialization to idealistic norms as contemporary internationalrelations theories predict Instead its origins lie in self-interested efforts by newly

99 Foreign Secretary Herbert Morrison in his 1951 memorandum to the cabinet on the UN Covenantwrote lsquolsquoAs the United Kingdom government has always played a leading part in promoting [human rightsin the UN] it would be difficult to draw back at this stage In these circumstances the prudent coursemight be to prolong the international discussions to raise legal and practical difficulties and to delay theconclusion of the Covenant for as long as possiblersquorsquo Lester 1984 55

100 Lester 1984 53ndash54 See also Marston 1993 824ndash26 This clearly discon rms the conjecture thatfuture evolution was an entirely unforeseen path-dependent consequence of earlier commitments

101 On the subsequent willingness of Sweden Norway Denmark and the Netherlands as well asFrance and Austria to pressure foreign states see Sikkink 1993 On Sweden see Council of Europe 1975III262 264

Human Rights Regimes Origins 243

established (or reestablished) democracies to employ international commitments toconsolidate democracymdashlsquolsquolocking inrsquorsquo the domestic political status quo against theirnondemocratic opponents This empirical nding has three broader implications for futureresearch on domestic politics and international relations

The Origin and Evolution of Human Rights Regimes

The rst implication of the theoretical argument is that the tendency of states toenhance the credibility of domestic policies by binding themselves to internationalinstitutions may help explain the origins and evolution of human rights enforcementregimes more generally In negotiations to create the Inter-American Convention onHuman Rights the UN Covenants and the emergent African human rights systemwe should expect to see a similar pattern of support from new democracies suspicionfrom established democracies and hostility from dictatorships102 In the followingoverview I highlight suggestive evidence and propose areas for future research

The negotiation of the UN Covenant on Civil and Political Rights appears to illus-trate the dynamics of democratic commitment At the height of the Cold War in theearly 1950s the most stable among modern democracies including the United Statesand the United Kingdom allied with authoritarian and totalitarian states like theSoviet Union China South Africa and Iran in opposition to the inclusion of compul-sory enforceable commitments The alliance in favor of such commitments as repub-lican liberal theory predicts included recently established democracies in continentalEurope Latin America and Asia

Republican liberal theory also explains a troubling anomaly for scholars and activ-ists alike namely the consistent unwillingness of the United States to accept multi-lateral constraints on its domestic human rights practices under the Inter-Americanand UN systems This unwillingness is generally attributed to ad hoc idiosyncraticfactors the United Statesrsquo superpower status (as is often said of its opposition tobinding UN obligations) its uniquely segregated southern states (as is often said ofsupport for the Bricker Amendment in the early 1950s) or its unique political institu-tions (federalism and supermajoritarian treaty rati cation rules) From the republicanliberal perspective in contrast US skepticism is the norm not the exception amongestablished democraciesmdasha norm related to the relatively low level of offsettingdomestic bene ts in an established self-con dent democracy not the nature of Ameri-can objections per se103

The positions of the established democracies in recent years concerning the cre-ation of war crimes tribunals offer at least partial con rmation of republican liberal

102 For an overview see Robertson and Merrills 1996103 An intriguing parallel example is the recent refusal of the European Communityrsquos European Court

of Justice (ECJ) to permit the EU to adhere collectively to the ECHR without a treaty amendment notingthat (1) there is no express human rights commitment in the Treaty of Rome hence no legal justi cationfor adherence and (2) human rights already lsquolsquoform an integral part of the general principles of law whoseobservance the [ECJ] ensuresrsquorsquo See ECJ I-1789 Adherence would of course undermine the ECJrsquos ownauthority in this area

244 International Organization

theory Established democracies had little difficulty accepting tribunals with jurisdic-tion over the former Yugoslavia and Rwanda where their own policies would not beimplicated Yet where commitments were (de facto) reciprocally bindingmdashnamelyin open-ended institutional commitments involving countries that actually engage inforeign interventionmdashestablished democracies con dent that they maintain ad-equate domestic safeguards against domestic atrocities hesitated to accept interna-tional constraints In the recent International Criminal Court negotiations three estab-lished democracies with a recent history of intervention abroad (the United StatesFrance and Israel) posed the greatest difficulties After ghting to dilute the obliga-tions of the treaty the United States and Israel joined China and highly repressiveMiddle Eastern and North African states in opposition while France was the verylast major power to lend its support to the treaty104

What about the development of human rights regimes over time An understand-ing of major human rights regimes does not end with their founding We have seenthat the ECHR like other major human rights instruments created a number ofoptional clauses on individual petition and compulsory jurisdiction of the court Insome cases early opponents of an enforceable convention remained exceptionallyrecalcitrant105 Yet over the subsequent ve decades all West European governmentsprogressively adopted such clauses and in many cases incorporated the ECHR intodomestic law

Much of this accords with republican liberal theory We observe a strengthening ofcommitments during and immediately after lsquolsquodemocratic wavesrsquorsquomdashas hit LatinAmerica and Central Europe during the 1990s Such efforts are strongly favored bynew democracies106 In Europe the most important reform in the history of the ECHRfor example was launched in the early to mid-1990s lsquolsquoProtocol 11rsquorsquo opened forsignature in May 1994 permits the ECHR Court to assume the functions of thecommission and compels all new signatories to accept compulsory jurisdiction andindividual petitionmdashpractices already universal among the original members Lead-ing legal academics argue that the most important impetus for Protocol 11 was lsquolsquothewidening to include [states] that have had little domestic much less internationalexperience in the legal protection of human rightsrsquorsquo107 The rst three countries toratify Protocol 11 were three transitional democracies Bulgaria Slovakia and Slo-venia The governments of some new democracies in Central and East Europe weresimilarly quick to accept minority rights obligations as a means of locking in domes-

104 For a general treatment of war crimes tribunals demonstrating the unwillingness of establisheddemocracies to pay high costs see Bass 1999

105 Sweden and the Netherlands are among the handful of countries that have been speci cally or-dered by the ECHR to allow more effective domestic judicial review of human rights claims many haveargued that Britain should be on the list as well Lester 1994

106 Huntington 1991 Consider however former British colonies which on gaining independenceadopted explicit bills of rights and constitutional reviewmdashsome on their own some with the encourage-ment of the British government Many were patterned after the European Convention but the underlyingimpetus stems republican liberal theory argues from their status as emerging postauthoritarian democra-cies Some of the most stable of these such as those in the Caribbean rejected international obligations

107 Janis Kay and Bradley 1995 88ndash89 113ndash18

Human Rights Regimes Origins 245

tic democracy108 In the Americas acceptance of compulsory jurisdiction by the Inter-American Court has occurred over the past two decadesmdasha period in which domesticconstitutional review also became nearly universal In contrast human rights normsremain weak in those regions where new democracies are few as in Africa or theMiddle East

Despite these important insights however the determinants of the evolution ofhuman rights regimes are unlikely to be identical to the determinants of their found-ing and are therefore unlikely to be explained entirely by republican liberal theoryThe ECHR deepened over a period during which European governments grew morecon dent about the stability of domestic democratic governance Hence the theoryadvanced here cannot be the sole or even the major explanation for the subsequentdeepening of the regime A social process intervenes between original intent andultimate evolutionmdasha process we have seen of which governments were quite awarein 1950 British officials believed that the ECHR would alter domestic political ar-rangements so as to encourage the mobilization of new social demands for humanrights enforcement Republican liberal theory would suggest that such new demandsre ect new opportunities for representation of social interests once a nation joins aregime broader liberal theory would stress changes in social ideas and interestsFurther research is required to clarify the precise dynamics of such long-term trends109

Generalizing the Theory to Other Issue Areas

A second direction for future research is to extend the theory to cooperation in otherissue-areas Despite the lsquolsquorepublican liberalrsquorsquo label the theoretical distinctiveness ofthe explanation advanced here is only incidentally connected to the liberal content ofthe philosophy embodied in human rights regimes In other words the argument istheoretically rather than substantively liberal110 Distinct to republican liberal theoryis the decisive role of domestic political representation in world politics and byextension the possibility that international institutions like their domestic counter-parts can enhance the credibility of domestic political commitments thereby lsquolsquolock-ing inrsquorsquo current policies Whether or not governments are lsquolsquoliberalrsquorsquo internationalinstitutions may lsquolsquostrengthen the statersquorsquo domestically by expanding its domestic con-trol over initiative information ideas and institutions111 Compared with more con-ventional lsquolsquofunctionalrsquorsquo theories of international regimes which stress reciprocal com-mitments to manage transnational societal transactions this analysis points to a morepurely domestic or lsquolsquotwo-levelrsquorsquo motivation for establishing international institu-tions112

Under what general conditions should we expect to observe international commit-ments of this kind Republican liberal theory suggests three conditions (1) govern-

108 See Manas 1997 and Wippman 1999109 Moravcsik 1995110 Moravcsik 1997111 Moravcsik 1994112 Putnam 1988

246 International Organization

ments fear future domestic political uncertainty (2) the position of the national gov-ernment is supported by a consensus of foreign governments and (3) internationalcooperation helps induce domestic actors to support the maintenance of current poli-cies

Where else in world politics might these three conditions be met Two types ofexamples must suffice Where nondemocratic governments cooperate to enhancetheir domestic credibility a mirror image of human rights institutions may ariseStephen David argues that lsquolsquoweak and illegitimatersquorsquo leaders of developing countriesoften view internal enemies as more dangerous than external ones and are thereforelikely to select international alliances that undermine domestic opponents113 TheHoly Alliance is a nineteenth-century example of international cooperation designedto block the seemingly inevitable spread of domestic liberalism and nationalismmdashinside and outside its membership A century later ruling Communist governmentsin Eastern Europe fearing for their domestic legitimacy supported membership inthe Warsaw Pact their comrades worldwide cooperated through Comintern

Further examples of efforts to use international regimes to bolster domestic policycredibility are found in international trade and monetary policy114 Mexico for ex-ample in exchange for its commitment to the North American Free Trade Area(NAFTA) gained relatively few economic concessions from the United States andCanada This has led many analysts to argue that NAFTA should be seen less as aquid pro quo and more as a means of establishing the credibility of the Mexicancommitment to trade and economic liberalization against the future potential of back-sliding115 Mexican reform within NAFTA was just such a case where the three con-ditions were met policy credibility was questionable the consensus among foreigngovernments (the United States and Canada) was closer to the views of the domestic(Mexican) government than those of Mexican protectionists and the costs of unilat-eral defection were perceived as large

The process of European integration rested similarly on centralizing power innational executives who consistently employed lsquolsquoforeign policyrsquorsquo decision-makinginstitutions to handle issues traditionally decided in lsquolsquodomesticrsquorsquo forums116 In thisregard the European Union has played the role in postwar European integration thata strong presidency and lsquolsquofast trackrsquorsquo institutions have played in securing postwarUS support for multilateral trade liberalization In European monetary cooperationweak-currency countries like France and Italy have been among the strongest propo-nents of deeper exchange-rate cooperationmdashoften with the intention of using exter-nal policy to stabilize domestic macroeconomic policy and performance As pre-dicted these examples tend to be cases in which a government whose views arerelatively closer to those of the regional consensus employs international cooperationto lsquolsquolock inrsquorsquo cooperation This process is facilitated also by the independent ideologi-cal value of lsquolsquoEuropersquorsquo in the minds of the Italian electorate for example and by the

113 David 1991114 Rodrik 1989115 For example Haggard 1997116 See Moravcsik 1994 and Goldstein 1997

Human Rights Regimes Origins 247

perception that monetary cooperation is linked to trade and agricultural cooperationmdashboth of which shifted the perceived costs of defection117

Realism and Idealism in International Relations Theory

The third and broadest implication of this analysis is that it counsels caution aboutthe uncritical acceptance of certain ideational explanations for the emergence ofinternational norms Recent scholarship has been quick to assume that if realist (orregime) theory fails to explain international cooperationmdashsay in areas like humanrights and environmental policymdashthe motivation for cooperation must lie in ide-ational socialization to altruistic beliefs This assumption once termed lsquolsquoidealistrsquorsquo orlsquolsquoutopianrsquorsquo seems plausible at rst glance The realist explanation for the emergenceof human rights norms is manifestly weak In a modern world increasingly domi-nated by liberal democratic practice human rights seem salient and attractive idealsPolitical action to protect them moreover clearly requires mobilizing a diffuse con-stituency in favor of the provision of what is in fact a public good which in turn oftenrequires that political actors issue strong normative appeals Ideational theorists havelittle trouble nding public professions of moral conviction to support their view

Yet scholars should not jump too quickly to the conclusionmdashas many recent stud-ies of foreign aid arms control slavery racism and human rights invite them todomdashthat altruism must motivate the establishment of morally attractive internationalnorms118 The tendency to jump to this conclusion demonstrates the danger of con-ducting debates about world politics around the simple dichotomy of realism versusidealism (or realism versus constructivism) as seems the current norm119 Presump-tive evidence for the importance of altruistic or lsquolsquoprincipledrsquorsquo motivations vis-a-vis arealist account may melt away as we have seen as soon as the underlying theory istested against more sophisticated rationalist yet nonrealist (in this case liberal) theo-ries of self-interested political behavior Moreover to establish methodologically theexistence of altruistic motivations and socialization processes rather than alternativeliberal theories one must do more than cite public professions of idealism documentthe actions of moral entrepreneurs or invoke the desirability of the ultimate end Talkand even mobilization are often cheap and often redundant or futile accordinglysuch evidence is often misleading Cross-national comparison and primary-sourcedocumentation of decision making are the critical tests

In the case of the establishment of the ECHR the proper theory and method re-verses an idealist conclusion that might appear to offer a plausible alternative torealism120 What seems at rst to be a conversion to moral altruism is in fact aninstrumental calculation of how best to lock in democratic governance against future

117 See Frieden 1993 Collins 1988 Moravcsik 1998a chap 4 6 and Krugman 1994 189ndash94118 What drives cooperation is prior domestic institutional convergence Hence the nature of domestic

regimes is not an intermediate variable between fundamental socialization and state behavior but thecritical variable that determines the nature of interdependence in the rst place

119 This is a view ideational theorists are coming to accept Finnemore and Sikkink 1998 916ndash17120 For example Legro and Moravcsik 1999

248 International Organization

opponentsmdasha practice hardly distinct from similar practices in the most pecuniaryareas of world politics such as trade and monetary policy I am not denying ofcourse that ideas and ideals matter in foreign policy I am challenging only a particu-lar idealist argument Surely some domestic support for democratic governance maybe ideological even idealistic in origin But if we can learn a single lesson from theformation of the worldrsquos most successful formal arrangement for international hu-man rights enforcement it is that in world politics pure idealism begets pure ideal-ismmdashin the form of parliamentary assemblies and international declarations To es-tablish binding international commitments much more is required

References

Ackerman Bruce 1997 The Rise of World Constitutionalism Virginia Law Review 83 (4)771ndash97Ando Nisuke 1992 The Future of Monitoring BodiesmdashLimitations and Possibilities of the Human Rights

Committee In 1991ndash1992 Canadian Human Rights Yearbook 169ndash175 Toronto CarswellBailey Michael A Judith Goldstein and Barry R Weingast 1997 The Institutional Roots of American

Trade Policy Politics Coalitions and International Trade World Politics 49 (3)309ndash38Bass Gary 1998 Judging War The Politics of International War Crimes Tribunals PhD diss Harvard

UniversityBrett Rachel 1996 Human Rights and the OSCE Human Rights Quarterly 18 (3)668ndash93Brysk Alison 1994 The Politics of Human Rights in Argentina Protest Change and Democratization

Stanford Calif Stanford University PressCarr E H 1946 The Twenty Yearsrsquo Crisis 1919ndash1939 2d ed London MacmillanCarter Barry E and Phillip R Trimble 1995 International Law 2d ed Boston Little BrownCollins Susan M 1988 In ation and the EMS In The European Monetary System edited by Francesco

Giavazzi Stefano Micossi and Marcus Miller 112ndash39 Cambridge Cambridge University PressCostello Declan 1992 Limiting Rights Constitutionally In Human Rights and Constitutional Law Es-

says in Honour of Brian Walsh edited by J OrsquoReilly 177ndash87 Dublin Round Hall PressCouncil of Europe 1975 Recueil des Travaux Preparatoires 6 vols Strasbourg Council of EuropeDavid Stephen R 1991 Explaining Third-World Alignment World Politics 43 (2)233ndash56Dijk Pieter van and G J H van Hoof 1998 Theory and Practice of the European Convention on Human

Rights 3d ed Hague KluwerDonnelly Jack 1986 International Human Rights A Regime Analysis International Organization 40

(3)599ndash642Doyle Michael W 1986 Liberalism and World Politics American Political Science Review 80 (4)

1151ndash69Drzemczewski Andrew Z 1983 The European Human Rights Convention in Domestic Law A Compara-

tive Study Oxford Clarendon PressEuropean Court of Justice 1996 Opinion Pursuant to Article 228 of the Treaty Opinion 294 (29 March)

I1763ndashI1790Evans Peter B Harold K Jacobson and Robert D Putnam 1993 Double-Edged Diplomacy Interna-

tional Bargaining and Domestic Politics Berkeley University of California PressFalk Richard A 1981 Human Rights and State Sovereignty New York Holmes and MeierFinnemore Martha 1996 National Interests in International Society Ithaca NY Cornell University

PressFinnemore Martha and Kathryn Sikkink 1998 International Norm Dynamics and Political Change

International Organization 52 (4)887ndash917Franck Thomas M 1988 Legitimacy in the International System American Journal of International Law

82 (4)705ndash59

Human Rights Regimes Origins 249

Frieden Jeffry A 1993 Making Commitments France and Italy in the European Monetary System1979ndash1985 Working Paper Series 114 Berkeley Calif Center for German and European Studies

Glendon Mary Ann 1998a Knowing the Universal Declaration of Human Rights Notre Dame LawReview 73 (5)1153ndash90

mdashmdashmdash 1998b The Universal Declaration of Human Rights Unpublished manuscript Harvard LawSchool Cambridge Mass

Goldstein Judith 1996 International Law and Domestic Institutions Reconciling North American lsquolsquoUn-fairrsquorsquo Trade Laws International Organization 50541ndash64

Haggard Stephan 1997 The Political Economy of Regionalism in Asia and the Americas In The Po-litical Economy of Regionalism edited by Edward Mans eld and Helen Milner 20ndash49 New YorkColumbia University Press

Helfer Lawrence and Anne-Marie Slaughter 1997 Toward a Theory of Effective Supranational Adjudi-cation Yale Law Journal 107 (2)273ndash391

Henkin Louis Gerald L Neuman Diane F Orentlicher and David W Leebron 1999 Human RightsNew York Foundation Press

Humphrey John P 1974 The Revolution in the International Law of Human Rights Human Rights4205ndash16

mdashmdashmdash 1984 Human Rights and the United Nations A Great Adventure Dobbs Ferry TransnationalPublishers

Huntington Samuel 1991 The Third Wave Democratization in the Late Twentieth Century NormanUniversity of Oklahoma Press

Janis Mark W Richard S Kay and Anthony W Bradley 1995 European Human Rights Law Text andMaterials Oxford Clarendon Press

Jepperson Ronald L Alexander Wendt and Peter J Katzenstein 1996 Norms Identity and the Cultureof National Security In The Culture of National Security Norms and Identity in World Politics editedby Peter J Katzenstein 33ndash75 Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Kaufman Chaim D and Robert A Pape 1999 Explaining Costly International Moral Action BritainrsquosSixty-Year Campaign Against the Atlantic Slave Trade International Organization 53 (4)631ndash68

Keck Margaret E and Kathryn Sikkink 1998 Activists Beyond Borders Advocacy Networks in Interna-tional Politics Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Keohane Robert O 1986 Theory of World Politics Structural Realism and Beyond In Neo-Realism andIts Critics edited by Robert O Keohane 158ndash203 New York Columbia University Press

Krasner Stephen D 1992 Sovereignty and Intervention Unpublished manuscript Stanford UniversityStanford Calif

mdashmdashmdash 1995 Compromising Westphalia International Security 20 (3)115ndash51Krugman Paul R 1994 Peddling Prosperity Economic Sense and Nonsense in the Age of Diminished

Expectations New York NortonKupchan Charles A and Clifford A Kupchan 1991 Concerts Collective Security and the Future of

Europe International Security 16 (1)114ndash61Lake David A 1993 Leadership Hegemony and the International Economy Naked Emperor or Tattered

Monarch with Potential International Studies Quarterly 37 (4)459ndash89Landes William M and Richard A Posner 1975 The Independent Judiciary in an Interest-Group Per-

spective Journal of Law and Economics 18 (3)875ndash901Legro Jeffrey W 1996 Culture and Preferences in the International Cooperation Two-Step American

Political Science Review 90 (1)118ndash37Legro Jeffrey W and Andrew Moravcsik 1999 Is Anybody Still a Realist International Security 24

(2)5ndash55Lester Anthony 1984 Fundamental Rights The United Kingdom Isolated In 1984 Public Law edited by

Graham Zellick 46ndash72 London Stevens and Sonsmdashmdashmdash 1994 Taking Human Rights Seriously Kingrsquos College Law Journal 51ndash15Manas Jean E 1996 The Council of Europersquos Democracy Ideal and the Challenge of Ethno-National

Strife In Preventing Con ict in the Post-Communist World Mobilizing International and Regional

250 International Organization

Organizations edited by Abram Chayes and Antonia Handler Chayes 99ndash144 Washington DCBrookings Institution Press

Marston Geoffrey 1993 The United Kingdomrsquos Part in the Preparation of the European Convention onHuman Rights 1950 International and Comparative Law Quarterly 42 (4)796ndash826

McKeon Richard 1949 The Philosophic Bases and Material Circumstances of the Rights of Man InHuman Rights Comments and Interpretations edited by UNESCO 35ndash46 New York UNESCO

Merrills J G 1993 The Development of International Law by the European Court of Human Rights 2ded Manchester UK Manchester University Press

Moe Terry 1990 Political Institutions The Neglected Side of the Story Journal of Law Economics andOrganization 6 (1)213ndash53

Moravcsik Andrew 1992 Liberalism and International Relations Theory Center for International AffairsWorking Paper Series 92-6 Cambridge Mass Harvard University

mdashmdashmdash 1994 Why the European Community Strengthens the State International Cooperation and Do-mestic Politics Center for European Studies Working Paper Series No 52 Cambridge Mass HarvardUniversity

mdashmdashmdash 1995 Explaining International Human Rights Regimes Liberal Theory and Western EuropeEuropean Journal of International Relations 1157ndash89

mdashmdashmdash 1997 Taking Preferences Seriously A Liberal Theory of International Politics InternationalOrganization 51 (4)513ndash53

mdashmdashmdash 1998a The Choice for Europe Social Purpose and State Power from Messina to MaastrichtIthaca NY Cornell University Press

mdashmdashmdash 1998b The Origin of Human Rights Regimes Liberal States and Domestic Uncertainty in PostwarEurope Working Paper No 9817 Cambridge Mass Weatherhead Center for International AffairsHarvard University

Morsink Johannes 1999 The Universal Declaration of Human Rights Philadelphia University of Penn-sylvania Press

Morgenthau Hans J 1960 Politics Among Nations The Struggle for Power and Peace 3d ed New YorkAlfred Knopf

Nye Joseph S Jr 1990 Bound to Lead The Changing Nature of American Power New York BasicBooks

Pasquino Pasquale 1998 Constitutional Adjudication and Democracy Comparative PerspectivesmdashUSA France Italy Ratio Juris 1138ndash50

Pierson Paul 1996 The Path to European Union A Historical Institutionalist Analysis ComparativePolitical Studies 29 (2)123ndash63

Polakiewicz Jorg and Valerie Jacob-Foltzer 1991 The European Human Rights Convention in DomesticLaw The Impact of Strasbourg Case Law in States Where Direct Effect Is Given to the ConventionHuman Rights Law Quarterly 1265ndash85 125ndash142

Putnam Robert D 1988 Diplomacy and Domestic Politics International Organization 42 (3) 427ndash61Ramirez Francisco O Yasemin Soysal and Suzanne Shanahan 1997 The Changing Logic of Political

Citizenship Cross-National Acquisition of Womenrsquos Suffrage Rights 1890ndash1990 American Socio-logical Review 62 (5)735ndash45

Risse Thomas 2000 Letrsquos Argue Communicative Action and International Relations International Or-ganization 54 (1)1ndash39

Risse-Kappen Thomas 1994 Ideas Do Not Float Freely Transnational Coalitions Domestic Structuresand the End of the Cold War International Organization 48 (2)185ndash214

mdashmdashmdash 1996 Collective Identity in a Democratic Community The Case of NATO In The Culture ofNational Security Norms and Identity in World Politics edited by Peter J Katzenstein 357ndash99 NewYork Columbia University Press

Robertson A H and J G Merrills 1993 Human Rights in Europe A Study of the European Conventionon Human Rights 3d ed Manchester UK Manchester University Press

mdashmdashmdash 1996 Human Rights in the World An Introduction to the International Protection of HumanRights 4th ed Manchester UK Manchester University Press

Rodrik Dani 1989 Credibility of Trade Reform A Policy Makerrsquos Guide World Economy 12 (1)1ndash16

Human Rights Regimes Origins 251

Ruggie John Gerard 1983 Human Rights and the Future International Community Daedalus 112 (4)93ndash110

Russett Bruce 1993 Grasping the Democratic Peace Principles for a PostndashCold War World PrincetonNJ Princeton University Press

Samnoslashy AEcirc shild 1993 Human Rights as International Consensus The Making of the Universal Declara-tion of Human Rights 1945ndash1948 Bergen Michelsen Institute

Shapiro Martin 1981 Courts A Comparative and Political Analysis Chicago University of ChicagoPress

Sieghart Paul 1983 The International Law of Human Rights Oxford Clarendon PressSikkink Kathryn 1993 The Power of Principled Ideas Human Rights Policies in the United States and

Western Europe In Ideas and Foreign Policy Beliefs Institutions and Political Change edited byJudith Goldstein and Robert O Keohane 139ndash70 Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Simpson A W Brian 1998 Short History of the European Convention on Human Rights Unpublishedmanuscript University of Michigan Law School Ann Arbor

Slaughter Anne-Marie Alec Stone Sweet and Joseph H H Weiler eds 1998 The European Court andNational Courts Doctrine and Jurisprudence Oxford Hart Publishing

Snyder Jack 1991 Myths of Empire Domestic Politics and International Ambition Ithaca NY CornellUniversity Press

Teitgen Pierre-Henri 1988 Faites entrer le temoin suivant 1940ndash1958 de la resistance a la Ve Repub-lique Rennes France Ouest-France

Van Evera Stephen 1990 Primed for Peace International Security 15 (winter)7ndash57mdashmdashmdash 1999 The Causes of War Power and the Roots of Con ict Ithaca NY Cornell University PressWaltz Kenneth N 1979 Theory of International Politics Reading Mass Addison-WesleyWippman David 1999 Practical and Legal Constraints on Internal Power Sharing In International Rela-

tions and Ethnic Con ict edited by David Wippman 170ndash88 Ithaca NY Cornell University PressWhit eld John H 1988 How the Working Organs of the European Convention Have Elevated the Indi-

vidual to the Level of Subject of International Law ILSA Journal of International Law 1227ndash53

252 International Organization

international nancial organizations such as the World Bank backed by Westerndonor countries14 These predictions and those of competing theories are summa-rized in the rst column of Table 1

Normative Persuasion lsquolsquoThe Inescapable Ideological Appealof Human Rightsrsquorsquo

The most prominent ideational explanations for the emergence and enforcement ofhuman rights regimes look to altruism and the persuasive power of principled ideas

14 Brysk 1994 51ndash56

TABLE 1 Establishing human rights regimes Theories causal mechanisms andpredictions

RealismIdeational

theoryRepublicanliberalism

Motivations and tactics Great powers employcoercion or induce-ment to unilaterallyextend national idealsderived from nationalpride or geopoliticalself-interest

Smaller states defendtheir sovereignty

Altruistic governmentsand groups in estab-lished democraciesseek to extend per-ceived universalnorms

Less-democratic statesare socialized or per-suaded throughexisting transnationalnetworks (the lsquolsquologicof appropriatenessrsquorsquo)

Governments seek toprevent domesticoppression and inter-national con ictthrough internationalsymbols standardsand procedures thatsecure domesticdemocracy They areconstrained by fearthat domestic lawsmight be struckdown Internationalagreement re ectsconvergent interests

Predicted national pref-erences on compul-sory commitments

Supporters are led bydemocratic greatpowers The weakerthe state the lesssupport we observe

Supporters are led bysocietal groups andgovernments in themost democraticstates The less estab-lished the democracythe less support weobserve

Supporters are led bynewly establisheddemocracies Estab-lished democraciesaccept only optionalor rhetorical commit-ments Nondemocra-cies oppose

Predicted variation incooperation

Greater concentrationof power in the handsof great powerdemocracies

More cost-effectivecoercion or induce-ment

More cooperation

More attractive normsmore salient morelegitimate exemplarsand the more estab-lished the transna-tional networks

More powerful social-ization effects

More cooperation

More immediate threatsto democracy

Greater desire toenhance domesticstability

More cooperation

222 International Organization

Such explanations rest to that extent on what used to be termed lsquolsquoutopianrsquorsquo or lsquolsquoide-alistrsquorsquo foundations The essence of such explanations lies in the prominence of ideal-istic or altruistic motivations for spreading liberal values15 Governments accept bind-ing international human rights norms because they are swayed by the overpoweringideological and normative appeal of the values that underlie them lsquolsquoThe seeminglyinescapable ideological appeal of human rights in the postwar worldrsquorsquo writes Don-nelly who espouses a wide range of theories lsquolsquois an important element in the rise ofinternational human rights regimesrsquorsquo16

Ideational arguments differ most fundamentally from realist arguments in theirreliance on a distinctive conception of interstate interaction They explicitly rejectchoice-theoretic foundations and instead stress the transformative power of norma-tive moral discourse itself In this view a critical characteristic of political action inthis area is that it is lsquolsquoprincipledrsquorsquomdashthat is the altruistic and moral motives of actorshave persuasive power in themselvesAccordingly the most fundamental motivatingforce behind human rights regimes is not rational adaptation let alone coercion buttransnational socializationmdashthe lsquolsquologic of appropriatenessrsquorsquo17 Many such explana-tions assert that transformations in actor identities occur though the impact of lsquolsquoprin-cipledrsquorsquo nongovernmental organizations (NGOs) on domestic and transnational opin-ion18 NGOs and publics within established democracies set up transnational networksepistemic communities and global discourses of human rights dedicated to the ad-vancement of a normative discourse of human rights This in turn mobilizes domesticand transnational civil society at home and abroad eventually socializing foreignand domestic leaders19

Whence the ideological appeal of human rights Some scholars look to humanmoral psychology regional cultures or salient historical events but the most plau-sible explanation links support for international human rights protection to domesticdemocracy and commitment to the lsquolsquorule of lawrsquorsquo20 In this view which Thomas Risseterms lsquolsquoliberal constructivismrsquorsquo established democratic governments seek to extendtheir domestic values abroad and recognize others who do so The more democraticthey are the more likely their espousal of human rights values21 Charles Kupchanand Clifford Kupchan conjecture that lsquolsquostates willing to submit to the rule of law andcivil society are more likely to submit to their analogues internationallyrsquorsquo22 Simi-larly Kathryn Sikkink points to the leading role of established democracies in pro-moting human rights such as linking Scandinavian support for human rights enforce-

15 Keck and Sikkink 1998 chap 1ndash316 Donnelly 1986 638 On soft power see Nye 199017 See Finnemore and Sikkink 1998 and Donnelly 198618 See Sikkink 1993 Risse-Kappen 1994 and Finnemore 199619 See for example Keck and Sikkink 1998 and Ramirez Soysal and Shanahan 199720 Russett 1993 For alternative views see Keck and Sikkink 1998 Sikkink 1993 Sieghart 1983

26ndash27 and Ando 1992 171ndash72 See also Donnelly 1986 Whit eld 1988 31 also 28ndash31 and Drzem-czewski 1983 220

21 See Risse-Kappen 1996 and Moravcsik 1997 This view is related to the ideational variant ofdemocratic peace theory in which the democratic peace results from the tendency of liberal governmentsto externalize their domestic ideals See Russett 1993

22 Kupchan and Kupchan 1991 115ndash16

Human Rights Regimes Origins 223

ment to the salience of social democratic values in their domestic politics23 ThomasFranck asserts that compliance with international law is a function of the normativeacceptance of international rules which in turn re ects (among other things) theirconsistency with domestic values24 In sum governments promote norms abroadbecause they are consistent with universal ideals to which they adhere governmentsaccept them at home because they are convinced doing so is lsquolsquoappropriatersquorsquo

The desire to conform to shared ideas and norms of state behavior (lsquolsquocollectiveexpectations about proper behavior for a given identityrsquorsquo) in this view does notsimply regulate state behavior but constitutes and reconstitutes state identities25

Such theories explicitly distance themselves from explanations that rely on instrumen-tal calculations about the establishment of legitimate domestic governance26 Twoleading ideational theorists explicitly reject for example the argument I shall intro-duce latermdashnamely that governments support human rights regimes to advance par-tisan and public interest in preventing domestic violence and interstate warfare In astriking historical conjecture these analysts assert that in the 1940s and 1950s gov-ernments could not possibly have sought human rights regimes to preserve the lsquolsquodemo-cratic peacersquorsquo because such founding moments lsquolsquocame well before the emergence ofthe new social knowledgersquorsquo that undemocratic regimes undermine peacemdasha collec-tive belief they date to research by liberal international relations theorists in the early1980s led by Michael Doyle27 As we shall soon see this equation of lsquolsquosocial knowl-edgersquorsquo with academic political science misstates the true origins of human rights regimesbecause it underestimates the ability of nonacademics to generate a widely accepted factu-ally groundedmdashand ultimately accuratemdashconsensus about world politics

The lsquolsquoNew Orthodoxyrsquorsquo A Curious Convergenceof Realism and Idealism

The study of human rights makes unlikely bedfellows Although realist and ide-ational theories start from very different assumptions their predictions about humanrights tend to converge Most existing analyses of human rights regimes rest on anuneasy synthesis of these two explanations Realists cited earlier tend to argue thathuman rights norms are expressions of domestic values not simply propagandisticjusti cations for the pursuit of national security interests28 Ideational theorists rarelytreat socialization (that is transnational education imitation and fundamental norma-

23 Sikkink 199324 Franck 198825 Jepperson Wendt and Katzenstein 1996 5426 Finnemore and Sikkink 1998 Thomas Risse has sought to take this further by drawing on Habermas-

ian normative theory as a basis for positive analysis See Risse 200027 Keck and Sikkink 1998 203 See also fn 68 and accompanying text in this article Compare Helfer

and Slaughter 1997 331ndash3528 Even if this were the case the argument would not be entirely realist since the claim that democratic

governments are more likely to side with the West does not necessarily follow from realist theory Evenself-styled realists increasingly concede that societal preferences play an important often determinant rolein alliance formation For a criticism of this type of realist degeneration see Legro and Moravcsik 1999

224 International Organization

tive persuasion) as the sole (or even the primary) mechanism that induces govern-ments to accept formal human rights guarantees Donnelly argues for example thatGramscian lsquolsquohegemonic ideas can be expected to draw acquiescence in relativelyweak regimes but beyond promotional activities (that is where signi cant sacri cesof sovereignty are demanded) something more is neededrsquorsquo29

Many in both schools therefore adopt what Robert Keohane has elsewhere termedthe realist lsquolsquofall-backrsquorsquo position Public interest groups with idealistic values perhapstransnationally organized shape the underlying preferences of democratic great pow-ers which then deploy their preponderant power to construct and enforce interna-tional human rights norms Idealism explains the position of great powers realismexplains the spread of norms30 In generalizing about human rights regimes for ex-ample Margaret Keck and Kathryn Sikkink focus extensively on the transculturalattractiveness of ideas and the density of transnational organization (ideational fac-tors) and the vulnerability of targets to sanctions (a realist factor) As we have seenthey explicitly contrast this explanation however with an explanation that focuseson domestic institutional and material preconditions which they reject outright (ontheoretical not empirical grounds) as at most only secondary31

There is thus considerably more convergence in empirical predictions about thesource of support for human rights regimes than broad theoretical labels might sug-gest (see Table 1) Most theories whether realist or ideational predict that govern-ments interest groups and public opinion in established democratic states spearheadefforts to form and enforce international human rights regimesmdashand they inducecoerce or persuade others to go join Yet as I discuss in more detail later this issimply not the case In postwar Europe as in the UN during this period establisheddemocracies consistently opposed reciprocally binding human rights obligations andneither coerced nor persuaded anyone else to accept them Before moving on to theempirical analysis it is therefore necessary to examine a third explanation for theformation of human rights regimes

Republican Liberalism Democratic Peaceand Domestic Commitment

If realist and ideational explanations view the motivations for establishing humanrights regimes as involving international coercion or persuasion a lsquolsquorepublican lib-eralrsquorsquo explanation views them as resulting from instrumental calculations about do-mestic politics32 In general republican liberal theories stress the impact of varying

29 Donnelly 1986 638ndash3930 Ruggie 1983 98ndash99 On this sort of realist fall-back or two-step position more generally see Legro

1996 Moravcsik 1997 543 Keohane 1986 183 and Legro and Moravcsik 199931 Keck and Sikkink 1998 201ndash20932 Liberal international relations theory focuses on state behavior driven by variation in the economic

interests and conceptions of public goods provision on the part of societal groups as well as by the natureof domestic political institutions The republican liberal label is appropriate to international relationstheory debates though the concern about promoting democracy also has elements of ideational liberal-

Human Rights Regimes Origins 225

domestic political institutionsmdashin particular the scope and bias of political represen-tationmdashon foreign policy The most prominent among such theories include institu-tional explanations of the lsquolsquodemocratic peacersquorsquo yet the family of republican liberaltheories offers a far wider range of potential explanations subsuming theories of therole of cartelized elites and independent militaries in provoking war and of interestgroup capture (or the countervailing delegation of authority to strong executives) inforeign economic policy33 In contrast to the idealist theories considered earlier whichassume that social actors are responsive to external socialization and often altruisti-cally motivated republican liberal theories assume that states are self-interested andrational in their pursuit of (varying) underlying national interests which re ect inturn variation in the nature of domestic social pressures and representative institu-tions34

A useful republican liberal starting point for the problem at hand is to assume thatinternational institutional commitments like domestic institutional commitmentsare self-interested means of lsquolsquolocking inrsquorsquo particular preferred domestic policiesmdashathome and abroadmdashin the face of future political uncertainty This presumption whichis not only consistent with republican liberalism but also draws on theories widelyemployed to explain domestic delegation to courts and regulatory authorities in Ameri-can and comparative politics treats domestic politics as a game in which politicianscompete to exercise public authority35 Terry Moe observes that lsquolsquomost political insti-tutions arise out of a politics of structural choice in which the winners use theirtemporary hold on public authority to design new structures and impose them on thepolity as a whole [Institutions are] weapons of coercion and redistribution the structural means by which political winners pursue their own interests often atthe great expense of political losersrsquorsquo36 Governments establish courts administrativeagencies central banks and other independent bodies as means by which the win-

ismmdashthe strand of liberal theory based on the tendency to promote domestic provision of public goods(national identity political institutions and legitimate economic redistribution) preferred by domesticactors (This differs from idealist theory in the minimal role it accords altruism or transnational socializa-tion) On the ideational strand of liberal theory see Moravcsik 1997 and Van Evera 1990 In American orcomparative politics such an explanation might be thought of as drawing on public choice theory institu-tionalist theory constitutional theory the theory of delegation or theories of nested games

33 For a discussion on the full range of potential liberal explanations see Moravcsik 199734 Liberal international relations theories assume that states behave as rational unitary actors in the

pursuit of their underlying preferences though not in the de nition of those preferences Their theoreticaldistinctiveness lies in their consistent focus on variation in national preferences resulting from socialpressures for particular material and ideational interests as well as the way such interests are representedby state institutions In this regard institutional variants of democratic peace theory and theories of legis-lative-executive relations share common liberal theoretical assumptions For an elaboration see Moravcsik1997 Doyle 1986 Russett 1993 Snyder 1991 Bailey Goldstein and Weingast 1997 Van Evera 1999and Legro and Moravcsik 1999

35 Moe 199036 Ibid 222 213 In the domestic constitutional context provisions are locked in by the fact that only

a supermajority is typically able to amend it Supermajorities bind subsequent majorities The case we areanalyzing here like the case of administrative delegation is more complex since treaties are generallyrati ed by majority and the nondemocratic opponents are constrained not by their majority but by theextent of their coercive power Pasquino 1998

226 International Organization

ners of political con ict seek to commit the polity to preferred policies From thisperspective a rational decision to delegate to an independent body requires that asitting government weigh two crosscutting considerations restricting governmentdiscretion and reducing domestic political uncertainty

Consider rst the surrender of national discretion which in the international con-text might be termed the sovereignty cost of delegation to an international authorityAll other things equal governments in power prefer to maintain short-term discre-tion to shape collective behavior or redistribute wealth as they see t They aretherefore inherently skeptical of delegation to independent judges or officials sincethere is always some lsquolsquoagency costrsquorsquo to the operation of central banks administrativeagencies courts and other quasi-independent political authorities Judges in particu-lar may seek to negate government actions by nullifying them outright or by failingto enforce them effectively Legal scholars William Landes and Richard Posner ob-serve that lsquolsquothe outcomes of the struggle can readily be nulli ed by unsympatheticjudgesmdashand why should judges be sympathetic to a process that simply rati es po-litical power rather than expresses principlersquorsquo They point to the sixty years preced-ing the New Deal in the United States during which the federal judiciary obstructedreforms favored by Congress37

In the international realm the defense of governmental discretion translates intothe defense of national sovereignty All other things equal the lsquolsquosovereignty costrsquorsquo ofdelegating to an international judge is likely to be even greater than that of delegatingto a domestic judge One reason is that cross-national variation in the precise naturescope application and enforcement of human rights is likely to be greater thandomestic variation Any common international list of human rights is therefore likelyto diverge further from individual national traditions and practices In the most ex-treme cases for example Great Britain international human rights regimes intro-duce an explicitly enumerated bill of rights for the rst time Many internationalhuman rights regimes establish moreover single centralized institutional mecha-nisms for interpreting enforcing and balancing various rights For such bodies todevelop a coherent jurisprudence they must override local particularities Whereasjudicially imposed harmonization may seem attractive to those who draft interna-tional covenants it clearly imposes inconvenient constraints on individual nationalgovernments Particularly for nations without a constitutional courtmdashagain Britainis a striking examplemdashthe procedure marks a signi cant innovation38 These incon-veniences may arise moreover not simply as a result of pressure from parochialspecial interests or unthinking adherence to tradition but also through divergence indeeply rooted historical conceptions of the relationship between citizens and thestate From this perspective the defense of lsquolsquonational sovereigntyrsquorsquo is in part a legiti-mate defense of national ideals political culture and even democratic practicesmdasha

37 See Landes and Posner 1975 896 and Pasquino 1998 4938 Drzemczewski 1983 11

Human Rights Regimes Origins 227

problem of which the framers of postndashWorld War II human rights documents (andtheir academic advisers) were quite aware39

Why would a national government democratic or not ever accept such externalnormative and institutional constraints on its sovereignty The answer lies in thesecond major consideration that enters into a governmentrsquos decision whether to del-egate to an independent political body reducing political uncertainty In the republi-can liberal view politicians delegate power to human rights regimes such as domes-tic courts and administrative agencies to constrain the behavior of future nationalgovernments As Moe explains a politician must always calculate that lsquolsquowhile theright to exercise public authority happens to be theirs today other political actorswith different and perhaps opposing interests may gain that right tomorrowrsquorsquo40 Tolimit the consequences of this eventuality government authorities may thus seek tolsquolsquolock inrsquorsquo favored policies in such a way thereby insulating them from the actions offuture governments

From this perspective human rights norms are expressions of the self-interest ofdemocratic governments in lsquolsquolocking inrsquorsquo democratic rule through the enforcement ofhuman rights By placing interpretation in the hands of independent authorities man-aged in part by foreign governmentsmdashin other words by alienating sovereignty to aninternational bodymdashgovernments seek to establish reliable judicial constraints onfuture nondemocratic governments or on democratically elected governments thatmay seek (as in interwar Italy and Germany) to subvert democracy from within Inthe language of international relations theory this lsquolsquotwo-levelrsquorsquo commitment lsquolsquoties thehandsrsquorsquo of future governments thereby enhancing the credibility of current domesticpolicies and institutions41 Salient and symbolic international constraints serve assignals to trigger domestic and perhaps also transnational and international opposi-tion to any breach of the democratic order Thus democratic regimes seek to preventpolitical retrogression or lsquolsquobackslidingrsquorsquo into tyranny

The decision of any individual government whether to support a binding interna-tional human rights enforcement regime depends in this view on the relative impor-tance of these two basic factors Sovereignty costs are weighted against establishinghuman rights regimes whereas greater political stability may be weighted in favor ofit If we assume that the inconvenience governments face is constant (or randomlydistributed) it follows that a country is most likely to support a human rights regimewhen its government is rmly committed to democratic governance but faces stronginternal challenges that may threaten it in the future Its willingness to tolerate sover-eignty costs increases insofar as the costs are outweighed by the bene ts of reducingdomestic political uncertainty

If the republican liberal view is correct the strongest support for binding humanrights regimes should come not from established democracies but from recently es-

39 McKeon 194940 Moe 1990 22741 Evans Putnam and Jacobson 1993

228 International Organization

tablished and potentially unstable democracies Only where democracy is estab-lished but nondemocratic groups (military officers communists fascists and religious fun-damentalists for example) pose real threats to its future is the reduction of politicaluncertainty likely to outweigh the inconvenience of supranational adjudication

It is obvious that opposition will come in part from dictatorships (or transitionalregimes) since such governments both lack any interest in democracy and sufferparticularly large inconveniences from persistent challenges to their (nondemocratic)domestic order42 (Governments striving to complete a transition to democracy throughextralegal means are likely to be almost as skeptical) Less obvious and in strikingcontrast to realist and idealist accounts however is the prediction that dictatorshipswill be joined in opposition to binding commitments by well-established liberal de-mocracies By accepting binding obligations governments in established democra-cies incur an increased if modest risk of de facto nulli cation of domestic lawswithout a corresponding increase in the expected stability of domestic democracysince the latter is already high Such governments have good reasonmdashindeed a demo-cratically legitimate reasonmdashto reject any reciprocal imposition of international ad-judication and enforcement of human rights claims

This is not to say that established democracies never have an incentive to supportinternational human rights instruments According to republican liberal theory estab-lished democracies have an incentive to promote such arrangements for othersmdashwhich may involve some small risk of future pressure on established democracies todeepen their commitmentmdashin order to bolster the lsquolsquodemocratic peacersquorsquo by fosteringdemocracy in neighboring countries43 This is most likely to occur when democrati-zation is expected to pacify a potentially threatening neighbor or solidify oppositionto a common nondemocratic enemy In such cases established democracies can beexpected to support rhetorical declarations in favor of human rights and regimes withoptional enforcement that bind newly established democracies but exempt them-selves Yet there is little reason to believe that this concern will outweigh domesticinterests thus they are likely to remain opposed to reciprocally enforceable rules44

Further observable implications concerning national tactics and con dential discus-sions are developed in the next section

42 Governments must of course have sufficient freedom at the current time to actmdasha point stressed byMoe It would therefore be somewhat surprising to see a democratic government that requires nondemo-cratic means to stay in powermdashfor example a government under heavy military in uence or engaged in acivil warmdashtake such a step For this reason such transitional regimesmdashGreece in the immediate postndashWorld War II period or Russia today are examplesmdashmay remain skeptical of enforceable commitments

43 Russett 1993 This argument is liberal rather than realist since for realists the domestic governanceof states should make no difference in the perception of threat whereas for democratic peace theorists itdoes

44 In theory one might argue that the incomplete adherence of established democracies could beexpected to undermine the international regime which could in turn destabilize newly established democ-racies and thereby create threats to established democracies Yet in practice the signaling function ofinternational norms in any given country does not appear to depend on the adherence by others to enforce-ment clauses certainly this conjecture seems to have played an unimportant role in British or Europeandeliberations

Human Rights Regimes Origins 229

Testing the Theories The Negotiation of the ECHR

What light does the negotiating history of the ECHR cast on the power of these threecompeting theories The negotiation of the ECHR took place between 1949 and1953 under the auspices of the Council of Europe At the rst session of the Councilof Europersquos Consultative Assembly in September 1949 its legal committee under thechairmanship of the Frenchman Pierre-Henri Teitgen recommended that an organiza-tion be created to ensure adherence to human rights in Europe Extended meetings ofgovernmental committees and consultations with the assembly itself through the rsthalf of 1950 led to the signing of the ECHR which came into force three years later

Realist ideational and liberal institutional theories all offer prima facie explana-tions for the general form and timing of the ECHRrsquos establishment For realists thisperiod marked the dawning of an lsquolsquoAmerican centuryrsquorsquo and a moment in which theWest became embroiled in a bipolar con ict with the Soviet Union For ideationaltheorists it immediately followed the Holocaust a salient historical event of consid-erable moral force and occurred immediately after the rise to salient Western leader-ship of two long-established democratic exemplars the United States and the UnitedKingdom45 During the immediate postwar period republican liberals might observea wave of new liberal democracies emerged (or reemerged) across Western EuropeNondemocratic institutions were widely viewed as a source of both World War II andthe Cold War and accordingly the democratization of Germany Italy and otherWest European nations was seen as a guarantee against both a revival of fascism andthe spread of communism

To assess the relative importance of these three plausible theories we thereforerequire more ne-grained evidence than a simple coincidence of timing or the exis-tence of occasional public rhetorical justi cation I consider three types of evidencethe cross-national pattern of national positions the process of international negotia-tion and the direct documentary record of national motivations What does the his-torical record reveal

Cross-National Variation in National Preferences

We have seen that both realist and ideational theories predict that the most rmlyestablished and committed democracies (or democratic great powers)mdashin short themajor Western powers led by the United States and the United Kingdommdashwouldhave been the primary supporters of binding international human rights norms Onthe contrary the historical record strongly supports the republican liberal theorywhich predicts that newly established democracies will spearhead support for bind-ing international human rights guarantees whereas long-established democracies willsupport only rhetorical or optional commitmentsmdashand even these only where neededto bolster the lsquolsquodemocratic peacersquorsquo Dictatorships or governments that have not com-pleted the transition to democracy will be opposed outright

45 For a more solidly grounded view see Helfer and Slaughter 1997 331ndash35

230 International Organization

We can measure the willingness of governments to accept binding obligations byexamining their position on two related elements of the institutional design of theECHRmdashboth essential to the future effectiveness of the regime

x Compulsory jurisdiction Should the regime mandate that member states recog-nize the jurisdiction of an independent international court as opposed to abody of foreign ministers

x Individual petition Should the regime mandate that member states grant pri-vate individuals and groups standing to le cases

Since both mandatory binding jurisdiction and individual petition are required torender a system of international human rights adjudication effective a vote for bothis de ned as support for a reciprocally binding regime whereas a vote against eithermarks opposition46 Positions on these two issues generated parallel (if not preciselyidentical) coalitions among national governments suggesting that they tap a singleunderlying dimension of state preference47

To investigate the relationship between democratic governance and support forbinding regimes we also require a measure of how stable a democracy is expected tobe48 European political systems involved in the negotiations can be divided intothree categories The rst category lsquolsquoestablished democraciesrsquorsquo contains those sys-tems that had been continuously under democratic rule since before 1920 and re-mained so thereafter Belgium Denmark Luxembourg Netherlands Norway Swe-den Netherlands and the United Kingdom (Occupation is not coded as a suspensionof domestic democracy but the establishment of a nondemocratic domestic regimeismdashfor example Vichy France) The second category lsquolsquonew democraciesrsquorsquo contains

46 Sikkink suggests a less satisfactory coding one which con ates the domestic and external concernsof governments in such a way as to greatly exaggerate the relative importance of the latter Sikkink 1993In fact only a miniscule set of ECHR cases have been brought by one state against another

47 Council of Europe 1975 IV248ndash52 also 132ff 242ndash96 also Ixxiv 10ndash24 296ff passim andV68ndash70 By the time the member states negotiated individual petition underlying positions were harderto make out since it was becoming increasingly clear that such provisions will be optional AustriaBelgium France Germany Iceland Ireland and Italy supported creation of a court of human rights andmandatory jurisdiction whereas Denmark Greece Luxembourg the Netherlands Norway Sweden Turkeyand the United Kingdom were opposed to anything except a court with optional jurisdiction On thequestion of whether the right of individual petition should be automatic there was slightly more ambiva-lence but Britain Greece and perhaps also the Netherlands remained the most skeptical On the questionof the scope of the rights to be protected under the regime a similar cleavage emerged with advocates of astrong system such as Teitgen supporting an open-ended grant of institutional authority See Council ofEurope 1975 I276 More skeptical countries such as Britain the Netherlands Sweden and Denmarksought a more precise and narrower enumeration of rights and warned against an ambitious open-endedsystem Council of Europe 1975 I80ndash82 88ndash90 III254ndash56 but 268

48 Conventional political science measures of lsquolsquodemocracyrsquorsquo are inappropriate since such measuresassess institutionsrsquo levels of democracy not future expectations of democratic stability The length ofcontinuous democratic rule is a conventional measure in the literature on the democratic peace and else-where for the depth of commitment to democracy See for example Russett 1993 As a more problematiccheck on the measure one might also consider whether the regime remained a liberal democracy after1950 Such ex post coding is problematic though not entirely inappropriate since what we seek to mea-sure is not how democratic a state is but how stable its democracy is perceived to be In any case the twomeasures are closely correlated

Human Rights Regimes Origins 231

those that were rmly established during the negotiations and remained so thereafterbut only since a point between 1920 and 1950 Austria France Italy Iceland Ire-land and West Germany The third category lsquolsquosemidemocracies and dictatorshipsrsquorsquocontains the two governments that were not fully democratic by 1950 because ofcivil war or internal repression (and did not remain so thereafter) namely Greece andTurkey Spain and Portugal though not involved in the negotiations also belong inthis category49

Turning to the ndings we see little evidence of the positive correlation betweensupport for binding regimes and power or length of democratic rule predicted byrealist and idealist theory Instead we observe the inverse-U-shaped relationshipbetween the stability of democracy and support for binding human rights commit-ments predicted by republican liberal theory Table 2 summarizes the ndings All sixnew democracies (plus one of the ten long-established democracies Belgium) sup-port binding human rights guarantees In contrast six of the seven established democ-racies join the four transitional governments and nondemocracies in opposing one orboth such guarantees (or in the case of Luxembourg abstaining) Even the soleexception Belgium is not fully discon rming since Belgian representatives origi-nally sided with the other established democracies against binding guarantees shift-ing their position only late in the negotiations50 The correlation is so strong that evenrecategorization of borderline casesmdashFrance and Turkey saymdashwould not under-mine the striking relationship

A number of ad hoc conjectures suggested by historians legal academics andcommon intuition about postwar European politics also fall by the wayside Opposi-tion appears to be uncorrelated with the possession of colonies51 Among major colo-nial powers Britain and the Netherlands are skeptics whereas France and Belgiumare supporters Among countries without colonies Germany and Italy are supporterswhereas the Scandinavian countries (Iceland excepted) are opponents

Opposition is similarly uncorrelated with the existence of a strong domestic tradi-tion of parliamentary sovereignty as some analysts of Britain conjecture Many strongsupportersmdashFrance Belgium Italy Germany Austria Iceland and Irelandmdashsharedan equally deep tradition of parliamentary sovereignty Any imputation of causalityfrom the correlation between postwar support for domestic judicial review and inter-national enforcement of human rights (say in the cases of Italy Germany and Aus-tria) furthermore is very likely to be spurious Postwar Germany contemporane-ously adopted systems of constitutional judicial review thereby shifting politicalweight away from a traditionally sovereign parliament toward a separation of powersinvolving an independent judiciary In Italy Christian Democrats fearing the adventof a Socialist-Communist majority placed a constitutional court in the postwar con-stitution It is far more plausible that these countries adopted both domestic andinternational judicial review because of a strong desire to bolster the democratic

49 For a further discussion of this coding see the notes to Table 250 Council of Europe 1975 I80ndash82 88ndash90 III254ndash56 but 26851 This is the factor most often mentioned in the secondary literature

232 International Organization

order not that the inclusion of a constitutional court in the postwar constitution hadimmediate implications for the national position on the ECHR52 In sum the estab-lishment of domestic constitutional review like the establishment of internationalhuman rights guarantees is a postauthoritarian phenomenon National positions areuncorrelated with support for European federalism the Netherlands and Luxem-bourg opposed mandatory enforcement whereas Austria Ireland and Iceland fa-vored it More consistent with the republican liberal view is the conjecture that bothsupport for Europe (in this very early period this meant support for the Council ofEurope and the European Coal and Steel Community) and support for a bindingECHR re ect (in this period but not later) the in uence of a third factormdashsay demo-

52 See Ackerman 1997 773 and Pasquino 1998 39 44ndash48 There is no evident correlation betweensupport and the existence of civil or common-law traditions or monist or dualist legal systems

TABLE 2 Stability of democratic governance and national positions on theEuropean Convention on Human Rights

Unstable ornon-democracies(stable democracy

not yet clearlyestablished by 1950)

New democracies(continuous

democracy onlysince a date between

1920 and 1950)

Establisheddemocracies(continuous

democracy since adate before 1920)

Supports enforcement(individual petitionand compulsory juris-diction mandatory)

mdash Austria France ItalyIceland Ireland

Germanyb

Belgiumc

Opposes enforcement(individual petitionandor compulsoryjurisdiction optionalor absent)

Greecea Turkeya

(Portugald Spaind)mdash Denmark Sweden

Netherlands NorwayUnited Kingdom Lux-

embourge

aGreece and Turkey are characterized as unstable whereas Austria France Italy Iceland Ireland andGermany are characterized as new because (1) it had been less than a year after conclusion of thebloody Greek civil war and extra-legal measures were still in force and (2) Greek and Turkish democ-racy were widely viewed as limited by the role of the military and incomplete judicial autonomy It isalso worth noting that both governments would subsequently slip back into dictatorship This coding isconsistent with the general literature on delegation which notes that governments must have sufficientpower to put institutions in place Governments unable to rule by established democratic means belongin the nondemocratic category

bGermany not yet a member of the Council of Europe did not have voting rights but participatedactively in the negotiations

cBelgium initially hesitated supporting the convention only with optional clauses but then came tofavor mandatory enforcement

dSpain and Portugal both dictatorships were not members of the Council of Europe Yet in strikingcontrast to Germany (also not a member) they showed little independent interest in participating infor-mally nor were they invited to do so

eIn some cases Luxembourg abstained on rather than opposed enforcement measures

Human Rights Regimes Origins 233

cratic stability and security threats53 Finally the experience of being invaded byGermany during World War II seems to explain little The French and Belgiansfavored mandatory enforcement whereas the Dutch Danes and Norwegiansopposed it

Republican liberal theory also seems to offer the most accurate account of theinstrumental attitude governments adopted toward more detailed provisions of theECHR Should the convention create governments asked themselves an indepen-dent court a quasi-judicial body of government representatives or no central institu-tion at all Cleavages around this issue were similar to those around compulsoryjurisdiction and individual petition with opponents of effective enforcement oppos-ing the court54 Governments favorable to binding human rights adjudication pro-posed that the members of the intermediary Commission on Human Rights be nomi-nated by the courtmdasha clear effort to render international institutions moreindependentmdashwhereas more skeptical governments favored granting power of nomi-nation to the intergovernmental Committee of Ministers55

Similar cleavages formed around the enumeration of rights Some skeptics consid-ered delaying the proceedings as well as limiting future uncertainty by pressing fora precise enumeration of rights or transferring the issue to the less-effective UNCommission on Human Rights56 In the end the precise enumeration of rights whichwas considerably narrower than that granted by any member state with such a consti-tutional enumeration resulted from a careful calculation of instrumental self-regarding considerations57 Representatives of right- and left-wing parties were con-cerned about the status of particular laws favored by their constituencies SocialDemocratic representatives assured that social welfare rights were not threatened andthat property rights did not restrict state intervention Christian Democratic represen-tatives assured that rights of private familial educational and religious choice weremaintained while opposing any right to redistribution of property58 The nal docu-

53 See Glendon 1998a 1170ndash72 See also Slaughter Stone Sweet and Weiler 199854 Council of Europe 1975 IV248ndash5055 Council of Europe 1975 III268ndash7056 Council of Europe 1975 III268 304 306 IV178 also 106ndash10857 For the most plausible argument for the impact of the UN Declaration see Teitgen 1988 481 490

The enumeration of rights also did not simply conform to a focal point established a few years before inthe UN Declarationmdashthe sort of transnational dynamic of standard-setting many ideational theorists stressDespite similarities in wording advocates saw the European system in this respect not simply as a continu-ation of the UN system but also as a pragmatic reaction to it The UN system was widely viewed as toobroad to be effective the ECHR system was designed to be potentially enforceable which required thatthe scope of rights be narrowed considerably Indeed the principal author of the UN Declaration theFrenchman Rene Cassin overtly opposed the creation of the ECHR Finally even the enumeration ofrights in the UN Declaration was drawn not from proposals of activists per se but primarily from system-atic and scholarly analyses of comparative law (such as from the American Law Institute and UN officials)as well as international documents (such as the Pan American Declaration) then whittled down throughintergovernmental negotiation Glendon 1998a Glendon 1998b chap 3 Humphrey 1984 31ndash32 Teitgen1988 489ndash92 and Morsink 1999

58 For reports of debates on marriage education and property see Council of Europe 1975 I166ndash86242ndash64 II48ndash132 For a response to the possible objection that these rights were controversial becausethey are intrinsically more difficult to de ne see ibid V304ndash14

234 International Organization

ment offended neither side because it was constrained to include only the least con-troversial among basic political and civil rights59

The Domestic and International Decision-making Process

Realism ideational theory and republican liberalism also generate distinctive predic-tions about the tactics likely to be most salient in interstate negotiations Realisttheory with its stress on interstate power and deep con icts of interest leads us toexpect to observe attempts by great powers to coerce or bribe weaker states to changetheir policies Ideational theory by contrast leads us to expect to observe attempts bygovernments or transnational groups in civil society to engage in transnational per-suasion Such persuasion may suffice in itself or may be a prelude to subsequentcoercive tactics For liberal theorists by contrast there is little reason to expectgovernments to alter their views on fundamental issues such as the nature of consti-tutional adjudication in light of threats promises or normative persuasion by otherdemocratic governments The interest of established democracies in the stability ofneighboring less-established democracies is surely less intense than the domesticself-interest of new democracies hence established democracies cannot easily beinduced to accept domestic constraints in order to make the regime workmdashparticu-larly when the option of creating optional enforcement mechanisms exists60

Published documents contain very little direct con rmation of either the realist orideational predictions No great power or long-standing democracy appears to havemade threats or offered inducements to secure stronger commitments The most im-portant powers engaged in Western Europe at the time the United States and theUnited Kingdom were respectively absent or opposed Ideational theorists mightpoint out that the lsquolsquoEuropean Movementrsquorsquo working through the Assembly of theCouncil of Europe was engaged in transnational discussion and mobilization Cer-tainly many leading advocates of the convention were European federalists and viewedthe ECHR as a step toward European integration61 Yet there is little evidence that ashared transnational discourse in uenced the positions of parliamentary politiciansin the assembly let alone representatives of national governments There is we haveseen little correlation between national positions on the ECHR and positions onEuropean integration Indeed we observe little shift in national positions at all letalone in uence wielded by established democracies as predicted by ideational theoryAlthough we cannot entirely exclude the possibility that subtle forces of transna-tional persuasion and mobilization played a modest role in organizing the forum fordiscussion they were surely not decisive in de ning the positions of the participatinggovernments

59 Teitgen 1988 48060 Liberal theory predicts that interstate bargaining outcomes are a function of the relative intensity of

national preferences Governments that strongly seek a particular cooperative outcome will concede morein order to achieve it Moravcsik 1997

61 Some Jewish parliamentarians and law professors were also prominent and may have been in u-enced by their experiences and beliefs

Human Rights Regimes Origins 235

Instead the preponderance of evidence concerning negotiating tactics con rmsrepublican liberal predictions Rather than seeking to coerce or persuade one anotheror mobilizing groups in civil society national governments conducted a classicalinternational negotiation Governments focused primarily on practical compromisesthat would assure that the system functioned to assure each state its preferred level ofsovereign control New institutions were modi ed to a compromise close to the low-est common denominator with no government forced to accept immediate con-straints on its own policies signi cantly greater than those it ideally sought Wherethere was discord optional clauses afforded governments exibility The real expla-nation of the outcome as liberal theory predicts lies in the pattern of underlyingnational preferences

Domestic Deliberation and Public Justi cation

The nal type of evidence consists of the records of con dential deliberations andpublic justi cations by national decision-makers drawn from debates in the Parlia-mentary Assembly of the Council of Europe negotiating sessions among the nationalgovernments and the documentary record of con dential deliberations in one criticalcountry where such documents are available namely the United Kingdom What dothese reveal

Let us begin by noting a salient fact Not a single piece of documentary evidencein the sources I have been able to consult supports the realist prediction that govern-ments impose international human rights norms through threats of external coercionor inducement At no point do we observe governments weighing the costs and ben-e ts of coercion concerning themselves with the distribution of power capabilitiesor mentioning foreign or military aid

There is slightly more evidence for the ideational view but not enough to establishany con dence in its veracity At most NGOs and public opinion appear to haveplayed a secondary even insigni cant role62 The rhetoric of politicians in the Euro-pean Assembly as well as some interest groups invoked moral considerations Yetfor the ideational theory to be con rmed such statements must be designed to social-ize or persuade national governments by appealing to respect for human rights as anend in itself rather than as an instrument to promote concrete ends of enduringinterest to member governmentsmdashthe prevention of tyranny genocide and aggres-sion There is no evidence of this positions as we have seen do not change InBritain we observe officials in occasional meetings with NGOs A 1951 ColonialOffice draft circular blandly recalled lsquolsquoin deciding to sign the Convention His Majes-tyrsquos Government took into account the importance attached to it by public opinionboth in and outside this countryrsquorsquo63 Yet although NGOs were relatively well devel-oped in Britain (perhaps more so than anywhere else) and made salient contributions

62 For a similar conclusion regarding the abolition of the slave trade see Kaufman and Pape 199963 Marston 1993 824 Some British officials attributed the support of other governments for a human

rights court to their desire to assert the symbolic signi cance of the council vis-a-vis the claims of Com-munist governments and parties Marston 1993 809

236 International Organization

to the speci c form of the nal document the British government paid little heed totheir pleas to accept mandatory enforcement The issue was neither debated in Parlia-ment nor mentioned in election campaigns British public opinion like public opin-ion elsewhere took relatively little note of the ECHR negotiations

The overwhelming bulk of the documentary evidence con rms instead the repub-lican liberal account By far the most consistent public justi cation for the ECHR tojudge from debates in the Council of Europe Constituent Assembly was that it mighthelp combat domestic threats from the totalitarian right and left thereby stabilizingdomestic democracy and preventing international aggression (It is helpful to remem-ber that both Hitler and Mussolini came to power at least initially by constitutionalmeans) Teitgen the chief French advocate of the ECHR in the assembly consideredlsquolsquoFascism Hitlerism and Communismrsquorsquo as the major postwar threats to democracy64

Governments Teitgen argued should seek to lsquolsquopreventmdashbefore it is too latemdashanynew member who might be threatened by a rebirth of totalitarianism from succumb-ing to the in uence of evil as has already happened in conditions of general apathyIt is not enough to possess freedom positive action must be taken to defend it Would Fascism have triumphed in Italy if after the assassination of Matteoti thiscrime had been subjected to an international trialrsquorsquo65 Yet postwar human rights re-gimes were a response not simply to the recent fascist past but also to the prospect ofa Communist future The latter was mentioned just as often In this period we mustrecall the French Communist Party enjoyed plurality electoral support Teitgen spokeof the lsquolsquoabominable temptationrsquorsquo to lsquolsquoexchange freedom for a little more breadrsquorsquo66

Such concerns were linked explicitly to the shared belief that nondemocratic statestend toward international aggression as well as domestic oppression Teitgenrsquos moti-vation was at least in part to assure the stability of German democracy and therebythe security of France None other than Konrad Adenauer told Teitgen in 1949 thatintegration was needed to restrain postwar Germany not just the Soviet Union Teit-gen reports he lsquolsquoneeded no morersquorsquo to convince him to work for the Council of Eu-rope67 Such arguments were advanced by the ECHRrsquos advocates in the assembly farmore often than any others This clearly refutes the conjecturemdashwhich as we haveseen Sikkink and Keck treat as an essential piece of evidence for ideational theorymdashthat few analysts before the 1980s could possibly have been aware of a link betweendemocracy and peace In many ways the democratic peace proposition which datesfrom the eighteenth century was a central tenet arguably the central tenet of post-war Western planning as it had been in the thinking of Woodrow Wilson and otherliberal statesmen a generation before68

Yet domestic self-interest dominated The most explicit justi cations for the ECHRas a bulwark against future tyranny were advanced not by representatives from coun-

64 Council of Europe 1975 I40ndash4265 Council of Europe 1975 I192 120 64 also 60ndash64 for statements by others I66 84 120ff

192ndash94 276 278ndash80 29266 Council of Europe 1975 I40ndash4267 Teitgen 1988 47668 Keck and Sikkink 1998 203 Compare footnote 27 See Moravcsik 1992 and 1997

Human Rights Regimes Origins 237

tries with the longest democratic heritage but as republican liberal theory predictsby those from newly established democracies Among the most persistent advocatesof this position were Italian and German representatives (Germany was not a formalmember of the Council of Europe but enthusiastically sought to participate in strik-ing contrast to the disinterest shown by Spain and Portugal) The Italian representa-tive to the assembly who advanced perhaps the most extensive proposal for central-ized institutions one Mr Benvenuti stressed the need to prevent totalitarianmovementsmdasha problem he argued particularly important in nations where democ-racy is not yet rmly established Another Italian representative affirmed lsquolsquothe prin-ciple of the joint responsibility of democratic statesrsquorsquo69 A German representativewent further proposing a treaty obliging all member states to come to each otherrsquosaid apparently with force if domestic freedom were threatened70

Yet the primary expectation was not that the regime would strengthen democracyby mobilizing intervention by foreign governments to enforce human rights normsas realist and some ideational theory might lead us to expect Nor did governmentsstress active transnational mobilization Most participants appear to have felt thatdomestic politics would remain the primary site of enforcementmdashall members wereto be democracies at least formallymdashwith international controls serving as an exter-nal signaling device to trigger an appropriate domestic response71 The ECHR wasintended primarily to strengthen existing domestic institutions of judicial reviewparliamentary legislation and public action not to supplant them Even skepticalBritish officials voiced little fear of direct foreign intervention on domestic politicsfearing instead the mobilization of domestic groups

Critics in the assembly often asked why an arrangement was required at all if itsscope was restricted to existing democracies Nowhere was republican liberal logicclearer than in the responses given by advocates The arrangement was primarily ameans to prevent backsliding by new democracies As Sir David Maxwell-Fyfe ofthe United Kingdom put it lsquolsquoIn answer to the criticism that as signatories will belimited to democratic states the Convention is unnecessary our plan has the ad-vantage of being immediately practicable it provides a system of collective securityagainst tyranny and oppressionrsquorsquo72

Unlike the UN system the ECHR was designed to be enforceablemdasha goal Max-well-Fyfe argued that was realistic only because all of its members already shared anessentially democratic political culture73 Among skeptics the primary focus of criti-cism was as republican liberal theory predicts the fear that the application of domes-tically legitimate national laws might be declared in violation of the convention Thecompatibility of the ECHR with existing domestic legal practices dominated discus-sionmdasha fact suggesting also that decision-makers took the commitment seriously74

69 Council of Europe 1975 II14270 Ibid V328ndash30 336ndash4071 Lester 1994 4ndash5 See also Teitgen 1988 48272 Council of Europe 1975 I12073 See ibid I50ndash52 and Teitgen 1988 48874 Council of Europe 1975 II246ff also 148ndash87 I54 also I64ndash68

238 International Organization

On this point it is instructive to examine more closely the contrary position of onegovernment namely that of the United Kingdom From a methodological perspec-tive the United Kingdom is a critical case Opposition by the oldest and most rmlyestablished democracy in Europe constitutes a particularly striking discon rmationof realist and ideational theory75 The British as we have seen supported interna-tional declaratory norms but rmly opposed any attempt to establish binding legalobligations centralized institutions individual petition or compulsory jurisdiction76

As W E Beckett legal advisor to the Foreign Office and the initiator of the Britishgovernmentrsquos participation put it lsquolsquoWe attach the greatest importance to a well-drafted Convention of Human Rights but we are dead against anything like an inter-national court to which individuals who think they are aggrieved in this way couldgorsquorsquo77 Even Beckett conceded the existence of lsquolsquooverwhelming objectionsrsquorsquo to anystrong means of enforcement in Britain involving the individual right of petition andan independent tribunalmdashdespite his efforts to work with British NGOs on speci cproposals

What issues were raised in con dential British deliberations The secondary litera-ture on British human rights policy makes much of two British concerns the fear thatresidents of British colonies and dependencies might invoke the ECHR and aversionto European federalism To judge from con dential discussions however neitherappears to have been a dominant concern To be sure Colonial Secretary Jim Grif- ths was concerned that lsquolsquoextremist politiciansrsquorsquo among lsquolsquopolitically immaturersquorsquo colo-nies would exploit the document78 Yet overall there is surprisingly little discussionof colonial implications in the deliberationsmdashcertainly far less than purely of domes-tic considerations Colonial Office concerns appear to have been isolated and inter-mittent In any case a colonial clause in the ECHR would limit any such claims andconsideration of such a clause did not blunt British opposition79 Nor despite the factthat the Council of Europe Assembly was the locus of European federalist activitydo British government officials often mention the connection between human rightsand European federalism The British government resisted efforts to make interna-tional human rights law directly enforceable in this way regardless of whether itsforum was European or notmdashand continued to do so for some time thereafter80

Con dential domestic deliberations suggest instead that British opposition re- ected what A Maxwell permanent secretary to the Home Office described as lsquolsquograveapprehension about what might happen at homersquorsquo81 When the issue nally reachedthe Cabinet the attention of ministersmdashafter brief mention of colonial and economic

75 The UK position was also viewed as decisive See for example Paul-Henri Spaak cited in Teitgen1988 478 Britain is also a country for which we have a wealth of reliable archival documents and oralhistories I have restricted myself here to materials found in published sources

76 Marston 1993 799ndash80077 Marston 1993 80478 Lester 1984 50 See also Lester 1994 2 and Marston 1993 81279 Marston 1993 806ndash807 809ndash10 812 816 In 1953 the British government voluntarily extended the

Convention to the forty-two overseas territories for whose international relations they were responsible80 See Lester 1984 55 and Lester 1994 381 Marston 1993 813

Human Rights Regimes Origins 239

concernsmdashseems to have focused on domestic application Precisely as republicanliberal theory predicts the primary concern was not the vulnerability of the overallBritish record on human rights As Parliamentary Secretary for Foreign Affairs Hec-tor McNeil observed in a 1947 memo to Prime Minister Clement Atlee Britain hadan lsquolsquoextremely good recordrsquorsquo British decision-makers appear sincerely to have be-lieved that Britain would be less inconvenienced by reciprocal commitment thanother member governments The de nition of rights in the convention was so theForeign Office memo to the Cabinet in 1950 concluded lsquolsquoconsistent with our existinglaw in all but a small number of comparatively trivial casesrsquorsquo82

Nor did ministerial apprehension result from major public policy considerationsMost such concernsmdashsuch as the belief of some in the Labour Party led by Chancel-lor of the Exchequer Sir Stafford Cripps that the convention might restrict govern-ment intervention in the economy including entry of government inspectors intoprivate homesmdashwere shared with similar political groups in other countries and weretherefore handled effectively by narrowing and qualifying the explicit rights enumer-ated in the convention to exclude constraints on economic policy education andpolitical institutions83

Instead British officials and politiciansmdashmost notably in Cabinet discussionsmdashdwelled primarily on the fear that the convention would threaten idiosyncratic (butnot unambiguously undemocratic) political practices and institutions in the UnitedKingdom84 Yet when pressed in con dential discussions to make their concernsexplicit the examples cited by British opponents seem either absurdly vague or comi-cally trivial

The defense of British institutional idiosyncrasy elicited the most violent rhetoricfrom British politicians and officials Lord Chancellor Jowittrsquos official paper criti-cized the draft convention largely the work of two distinguished former Britishofficials as

so vague and woolly that it may mean almost anything Our unhappy legal ex-perts have had to take their share in drawing up a code compared to which the Ten Commandments are comparatively insigni cant It com-pletely passes the wit of man to guess what results would be arrived at by a tribu-nal composed of elected persons who need not even be lawyers drawn fromvarious European states possessing completely different systems of law andwhose deliberations take place behind closed doors Any student of our legalinstitutions must recoil from this document with a feeling of horror85

A common complaint was that judicial review would undermine parliamentarysovereignty Beckett wrote lsquolsquoIt seems inconceivable that any Government when

82 Marston 1993 811 With a lack of modesty about their domestic political institutions characteristicof this period British officials and politicians also sometimes cited the need to set a good example forforeign countries as a reason for Britain to take an active role in the negotiations

83 See Lester 1984 50ndash52 and Lester 1994 2 The British position did not change under the subse-quent Conservative government of Anthony Eden

84 Lester 1984 54ndash5585 Ibid 52

240 International Organization

faced with the realities of this proposal would take the risk of entrusting these unprec-edented powers to an international court legislative powers which Parliament wouldnever agree to entrust to the courts of this country which are known and whichcommand the con dence and admiration of the worldrsquorsquo86 lsquolsquoOur whole constitutionrsquorsquoa government document intoned lsquolsquois based on the principle that it is for the Parlia-ment to enact the laws and for the judges to interpret the lawsrsquorsquo87 The British govern-ment even opposed a clause protecting rights to lsquolsquofree electionsrsquorsquo and lsquolsquopolitical oppo-sitionrsquorsquo apparently because they believed that their distinctive lsquolsquo rst past the postrsquorsquounique electoral system might be challenged88

The speci c issue cited most often by the governmentrsquos legal authorities was theBritish policy toward political extremists A ministerial brief referred to a lsquolsquoblankchequersquorsquo that would lsquolsquoallow the Governments to become the object of such poten-tially vague charges by individuals as to invite Communists crooks and cranks ofevery type to bring actionsrsquorsquo89 Lord Chancellor Jowittrsquos complaint was that lsquolsquotheConvention would prevent a future British government from detaining people with-out trial during a period of emergency or judges sending litigants to prison forthrowing eggs at them or the Home Secretary from banning Communist or Fascistdemonstrationsrsquorsquo90

Yet it would be misleading to argue that British institutional idiosyncrasy causedBritish opposition Every established democracy after all has its treasured idiosyn-crasies and British leaders sincerely believed that as the cradle of rule-of-law gover-nance they would suffer least91 In comparative perspective many general concernsmdashgovernment intervention in the economy the challenge to colonial rule concernabout political extremism skepticism of courts a tradition of insular nationalismand parliamentary sovereigntymdashhardly distinguished Britain from France Italy andmany other continental supporters of the convention Many of these fearsmdashincludingthose concerning colonies and electoral rulesmdashcould have been and were addressedby restricting the document92 For British decision-makers the decisive point wasnot the nature of these concrete objections but the utter absence in the British domes-tic context of any countervailing self-interested argument in favor of membership

The quaint scenarios of extremist threats raised by British officials demonstratethis They arose not because extremist groups in Britain were particularly strong butbecause in comparison with the Continent they were so weak Whereas FrenchGerman and Italian officials viewed the ECHR as a check on the potential triumph of

86 Ibid 80387 Ibid 79988 Council of Europe 1975 III182 26489 Marston 1993 80690 Lester 1994 291 It is possible they were wrong One intriguing conjecture is that the longer a democratic form of

government is in place the more attached to its idiosyncrasies citizens and elites are likely to grow and thefurther from the norm of international constitutionalism its practices are likely to become Hence wewould expect countries such as Britain the Netherlands Sweden and the United States to become particu-larly attached to their idiosyncratic national systems If correct this would mean that established democra-cies not only reap fewer bene ts from international human rights enforcement but also bear greater costs

92 Samnoslashy 1993 46ndash47

Human Rights Regimes Origins 241

popular extremist parties British officials saw it only as a hindrance to a defense ofthe political system against agitation by isolated individuals British internal debatesand external statements were utterly devoid of any recognition of the advantages ofcollective security against domestic extremistsmdashadvantages central to continentalarguments for the ECHR Whereas the French were concerned that the CommunistParty might take power electorally and have to be checked by the ECHR the Britishwere concerned that isolated radicals might le suit under the ECHR In this contextmarginal inconveniences overridden elsewhere in the interest of bolstering demo-cratic stability became fundamental obstacles to the acceptance of binding interna-tional human rights norms

For these reasons the British government long considered opposing the conven-tion altogether Yet in the words of an internal Foreign Office paper lsquolsquoThe alterna-tive namely refusal to become a party to a Convention acceptable to nearly all theremaining States of the Council of Europe would appear to be almost indefen-sible Political considerations both domestic and foreign compel us now to bringourselves to acceptrsquorsquo an (optional) right of individual petition93 What blunted Britishopposition to any postwar European human rights regime was above all the fear ofresurgent totalitarianism abroad that might pose an eventual military threat to theUnited Kingdommdashprecisely as republican liberal theory predicts94 This fear re- ected not just a concern with a resurgence of Fascism but also a turnaround inBritish foreign policy in 1948 in response to the perceived rise of the Communistthreat in Western Europe The West the government argued needed not only to main-tain the military balance but also to strengthen continental democracies For thesepurposes the propaganda battle against Communism was critical Such concerns hadled Britain and France to help form the Council of Europe a few years earlier95

In the minds of British officials however the primacy of domestic sovereigntyover collective defense of the democratic peace remained unchallenged The cabinetmandated efforts to water down the force of any agreement in Britain British repre-sentatives sought to limit the potential risk of open-ended jurisprudence by callingfor the careful enumeration and de nition of human rights before agreeing on anyenforcement mechanism The expectation was that governments would not be able toagree on a list both extensive and precise96 Acting on Prime Minister ClementAtleersquosdirect instruction the British delegation successfully pressed to place the right ofindividual petition and the jurisdiction of the court into optional clauses97 ForeignMinister Ernest Bevin himself instructed British negotiators to veto any mandatoryright of individual petition lsquolsquoeven if it [means] being in a minority of onersquorsquo98 With

93 W E Beckett Legal Advisor to the Foreign Office April 1947 Foreign Office meeting cited inMarston 1993 798 811 also 798ndash804

94 Note that this differs from the realist account in that the threat is not in the rst instance a functionof military power but of political and ideological difference

95 Simpson 1998 15ndash19 37ndash3896 Marston 1993 808 See also Council of Europe 1975 III especially 182 280 30497 Marston 199398 Marston 1993 814 Britain withdrew its similar intention to veto over the issue of colonial depen-

dencies

242 International Organization

Cabinet approval Britain pursued a similar policy with respect to the negotiation ofUN human rights commitments99

Having secured these concessions which essentially rendered the convention un-enforceable in Britain the cabinet unanimously accepted the desirability of signingit Rati cation proceeded without difficulty Subsequently the Atlee governmenttreated the ECHR as a declaratory document and made no effort to introduce imple-menting or incorporating legislationYet even this outcomemdashone with no immediateconcrete consequencemdashwas viewed among British leaders as second best They werefully aware that once the document was signed future domestic political pressuremight well arise to incorporate the treaty or to accept its optional clauses Foreseeingthat a future government as the lord chancellor put it lsquolsquomight be forced to concedersquorsquothe jurisdiction of the court the British government sought also to include a provi-sion permitting any state to withdraw from the ECHR on six monthsrsquo notice100

To judge from their voting record and their contributions to the assembly debatesmdashgiven the absence for the moment of more detailed documentary researchmdashtheattitude of British politicians appears typical of attitudes in other recalcitrant coun-tries such as Sweden Norway Denmark the Netherlands and Luxembourg Gov-ernments and publics in these countries appear to have been on balance more rmlycommitted to democracy more altruistically inclined and sometimes even (subse-quent experience within the regime suggests) more willing to use coercion to spreadhuman rights norms than the governments and publics of countries that favored bind-ing commitments101 Yet given the high level of certainty about the future politicalstability of these democratic systems and the immediate bene ts of sovereignty forruling parties and government officials there was little self-interested reason to ac-cept compulsory and enforceable international commitments in the area of humanrights Accordingly they refused to do so

Generalizing the Argument Human Rights and Beyond

We have seen that the origins of the ECHR the most successful international humanrights adjudication and enforcement regime in the world today lies not in coercivepower politics or socialization to idealistic norms as contemporary internationalrelations theories predict Instead its origins lie in self-interested efforts by newly

99 Foreign Secretary Herbert Morrison in his 1951 memorandum to the cabinet on the UN Covenantwrote lsquolsquoAs the United Kingdom government has always played a leading part in promoting [human rightsin the UN] it would be difficult to draw back at this stage In these circumstances the prudent coursemight be to prolong the international discussions to raise legal and practical difficulties and to delay theconclusion of the Covenant for as long as possiblersquorsquo Lester 1984 55

100 Lester 1984 53ndash54 See also Marston 1993 824ndash26 This clearly discon rms the conjecture thatfuture evolution was an entirely unforeseen path-dependent consequence of earlier commitments

101 On the subsequent willingness of Sweden Norway Denmark and the Netherlands as well asFrance and Austria to pressure foreign states see Sikkink 1993 On Sweden see Council of Europe 1975III262 264

Human Rights Regimes Origins 243

established (or reestablished) democracies to employ international commitments toconsolidate democracymdashlsquolsquolocking inrsquorsquo the domestic political status quo against theirnondemocratic opponents This empirical nding has three broader implications for futureresearch on domestic politics and international relations

The Origin and Evolution of Human Rights Regimes

The rst implication of the theoretical argument is that the tendency of states toenhance the credibility of domestic policies by binding themselves to internationalinstitutions may help explain the origins and evolution of human rights enforcementregimes more generally In negotiations to create the Inter-American Convention onHuman Rights the UN Covenants and the emergent African human rights systemwe should expect to see a similar pattern of support from new democracies suspicionfrom established democracies and hostility from dictatorships102 In the followingoverview I highlight suggestive evidence and propose areas for future research

The negotiation of the UN Covenant on Civil and Political Rights appears to illus-trate the dynamics of democratic commitment At the height of the Cold War in theearly 1950s the most stable among modern democracies including the United Statesand the United Kingdom allied with authoritarian and totalitarian states like theSoviet Union China South Africa and Iran in opposition to the inclusion of compul-sory enforceable commitments The alliance in favor of such commitments as repub-lican liberal theory predicts included recently established democracies in continentalEurope Latin America and Asia

Republican liberal theory also explains a troubling anomaly for scholars and activ-ists alike namely the consistent unwillingness of the United States to accept multi-lateral constraints on its domestic human rights practices under the Inter-Americanand UN systems This unwillingness is generally attributed to ad hoc idiosyncraticfactors the United Statesrsquo superpower status (as is often said of its opposition tobinding UN obligations) its uniquely segregated southern states (as is often said ofsupport for the Bricker Amendment in the early 1950s) or its unique political institu-tions (federalism and supermajoritarian treaty rati cation rules) From the republicanliberal perspective in contrast US skepticism is the norm not the exception amongestablished democraciesmdasha norm related to the relatively low level of offsettingdomestic bene ts in an established self-con dent democracy not the nature of Ameri-can objections per se103

The positions of the established democracies in recent years concerning the cre-ation of war crimes tribunals offer at least partial con rmation of republican liberal

102 For an overview see Robertson and Merrills 1996103 An intriguing parallel example is the recent refusal of the European Communityrsquos European Court

of Justice (ECJ) to permit the EU to adhere collectively to the ECHR without a treaty amendment notingthat (1) there is no express human rights commitment in the Treaty of Rome hence no legal justi cationfor adherence and (2) human rights already lsquolsquoform an integral part of the general principles of law whoseobservance the [ECJ] ensuresrsquorsquo See ECJ I-1789 Adherence would of course undermine the ECJrsquos ownauthority in this area

244 International Organization

theory Established democracies had little difficulty accepting tribunals with jurisdic-tion over the former Yugoslavia and Rwanda where their own policies would not beimplicated Yet where commitments were (de facto) reciprocally bindingmdashnamelyin open-ended institutional commitments involving countries that actually engage inforeign interventionmdashestablished democracies con dent that they maintain ad-equate domestic safeguards against domestic atrocities hesitated to accept interna-tional constraints In the recent International Criminal Court negotiations three estab-lished democracies with a recent history of intervention abroad (the United StatesFrance and Israel) posed the greatest difficulties After ghting to dilute the obliga-tions of the treaty the United States and Israel joined China and highly repressiveMiddle Eastern and North African states in opposition while France was the verylast major power to lend its support to the treaty104

What about the development of human rights regimes over time An understand-ing of major human rights regimes does not end with their founding We have seenthat the ECHR like other major human rights instruments created a number ofoptional clauses on individual petition and compulsory jurisdiction of the court Insome cases early opponents of an enforceable convention remained exceptionallyrecalcitrant105 Yet over the subsequent ve decades all West European governmentsprogressively adopted such clauses and in many cases incorporated the ECHR intodomestic law

Much of this accords with republican liberal theory We observe a strengthening ofcommitments during and immediately after lsquolsquodemocratic wavesrsquorsquomdashas hit LatinAmerica and Central Europe during the 1990s Such efforts are strongly favored bynew democracies106 In Europe the most important reform in the history of the ECHRfor example was launched in the early to mid-1990s lsquolsquoProtocol 11rsquorsquo opened forsignature in May 1994 permits the ECHR Court to assume the functions of thecommission and compels all new signatories to accept compulsory jurisdiction andindividual petitionmdashpractices already universal among the original members Lead-ing legal academics argue that the most important impetus for Protocol 11 was lsquolsquothewidening to include [states] that have had little domestic much less internationalexperience in the legal protection of human rightsrsquorsquo107 The rst three countries toratify Protocol 11 were three transitional democracies Bulgaria Slovakia and Slo-venia The governments of some new democracies in Central and East Europe weresimilarly quick to accept minority rights obligations as a means of locking in domes-

104 For a general treatment of war crimes tribunals demonstrating the unwillingness of establisheddemocracies to pay high costs see Bass 1999

105 Sweden and the Netherlands are among the handful of countries that have been speci cally or-dered by the ECHR to allow more effective domestic judicial review of human rights claims many haveargued that Britain should be on the list as well Lester 1994

106 Huntington 1991 Consider however former British colonies which on gaining independenceadopted explicit bills of rights and constitutional reviewmdashsome on their own some with the encourage-ment of the British government Many were patterned after the European Convention but the underlyingimpetus stems republican liberal theory argues from their status as emerging postauthoritarian democra-cies Some of the most stable of these such as those in the Caribbean rejected international obligations

107 Janis Kay and Bradley 1995 88ndash89 113ndash18

Human Rights Regimes Origins 245

tic democracy108 In the Americas acceptance of compulsory jurisdiction by the Inter-American Court has occurred over the past two decadesmdasha period in which domesticconstitutional review also became nearly universal In contrast human rights normsremain weak in those regions where new democracies are few as in Africa or theMiddle East

Despite these important insights however the determinants of the evolution ofhuman rights regimes are unlikely to be identical to the determinants of their found-ing and are therefore unlikely to be explained entirely by republican liberal theoryThe ECHR deepened over a period during which European governments grew morecon dent about the stability of domestic democratic governance Hence the theoryadvanced here cannot be the sole or even the major explanation for the subsequentdeepening of the regime A social process intervenes between original intent andultimate evolutionmdasha process we have seen of which governments were quite awarein 1950 British officials believed that the ECHR would alter domestic political ar-rangements so as to encourage the mobilization of new social demands for humanrights enforcement Republican liberal theory would suggest that such new demandsre ect new opportunities for representation of social interests once a nation joins aregime broader liberal theory would stress changes in social ideas and interestsFurther research is required to clarify the precise dynamics of such long-term trends109

Generalizing the Theory to Other Issue Areas

A second direction for future research is to extend the theory to cooperation in otherissue-areas Despite the lsquolsquorepublican liberalrsquorsquo label the theoretical distinctiveness ofthe explanation advanced here is only incidentally connected to the liberal content ofthe philosophy embodied in human rights regimes In other words the argument istheoretically rather than substantively liberal110 Distinct to republican liberal theoryis the decisive role of domestic political representation in world politics and byextension the possibility that international institutions like their domestic counter-parts can enhance the credibility of domestic political commitments thereby lsquolsquolock-ing inrsquorsquo current policies Whether or not governments are lsquolsquoliberalrsquorsquo internationalinstitutions may lsquolsquostrengthen the statersquorsquo domestically by expanding its domestic con-trol over initiative information ideas and institutions111 Compared with more con-ventional lsquolsquofunctionalrsquorsquo theories of international regimes which stress reciprocal com-mitments to manage transnational societal transactions this analysis points to a morepurely domestic or lsquolsquotwo-levelrsquorsquo motivation for establishing international institu-tions112

Under what general conditions should we expect to observe international commit-ments of this kind Republican liberal theory suggests three conditions (1) govern-

108 See Manas 1997 and Wippman 1999109 Moravcsik 1995110 Moravcsik 1997111 Moravcsik 1994112 Putnam 1988

246 International Organization

ments fear future domestic political uncertainty (2) the position of the national gov-ernment is supported by a consensus of foreign governments and (3) internationalcooperation helps induce domestic actors to support the maintenance of current poli-cies

Where else in world politics might these three conditions be met Two types ofexamples must suffice Where nondemocratic governments cooperate to enhancetheir domestic credibility a mirror image of human rights institutions may ariseStephen David argues that lsquolsquoweak and illegitimatersquorsquo leaders of developing countriesoften view internal enemies as more dangerous than external ones and are thereforelikely to select international alliances that undermine domestic opponents113 TheHoly Alliance is a nineteenth-century example of international cooperation designedto block the seemingly inevitable spread of domestic liberalism and nationalismmdashinside and outside its membership A century later ruling Communist governmentsin Eastern Europe fearing for their domestic legitimacy supported membership inthe Warsaw Pact their comrades worldwide cooperated through Comintern

Further examples of efforts to use international regimes to bolster domestic policycredibility are found in international trade and monetary policy114 Mexico for ex-ample in exchange for its commitment to the North American Free Trade Area(NAFTA) gained relatively few economic concessions from the United States andCanada This has led many analysts to argue that NAFTA should be seen less as aquid pro quo and more as a means of establishing the credibility of the Mexicancommitment to trade and economic liberalization against the future potential of back-sliding115 Mexican reform within NAFTA was just such a case where the three con-ditions were met policy credibility was questionable the consensus among foreigngovernments (the United States and Canada) was closer to the views of the domestic(Mexican) government than those of Mexican protectionists and the costs of unilat-eral defection were perceived as large

The process of European integration rested similarly on centralizing power innational executives who consistently employed lsquolsquoforeign policyrsquorsquo decision-makinginstitutions to handle issues traditionally decided in lsquolsquodomesticrsquorsquo forums116 In thisregard the European Union has played the role in postwar European integration thata strong presidency and lsquolsquofast trackrsquorsquo institutions have played in securing postwarUS support for multilateral trade liberalization In European monetary cooperationweak-currency countries like France and Italy have been among the strongest propo-nents of deeper exchange-rate cooperationmdashoften with the intention of using exter-nal policy to stabilize domestic macroeconomic policy and performance As pre-dicted these examples tend to be cases in which a government whose views arerelatively closer to those of the regional consensus employs international cooperationto lsquolsquolock inrsquorsquo cooperation This process is facilitated also by the independent ideologi-cal value of lsquolsquoEuropersquorsquo in the minds of the Italian electorate for example and by the

113 David 1991114 Rodrik 1989115 For example Haggard 1997116 See Moravcsik 1994 and Goldstein 1997

Human Rights Regimes Origins 247

perception that monetary cooperation is linked to trade and agricultural cooperationmdashboth of which shifted the perceived costs of defection117

Realism and Idealism in International Relations Theory

The third and broadest implication of this analysis is that it counsels caution aboutthe uncritical acceptance of certain ideational explanations for the emergence ofinternational norms Recent scholarship has been quick to assume that if realist (orregime) theory fails to explain international cooperationmdashsay in areas like humanrights and environmental policymdashthe motivation for cooperation must lie in ide-ational socialization to altruistic beliefs This assumption once termed lsquolsquoidealistrsquorsquo orlsquolsquoutopianrsquorsquo seems plausible at rst glance The realist explanation for the emergenceof human rights norms is manifestly weak In a modern world increasingly domi-nated by liberal democratic practice human rights seem salient and attractive idealsPolitical action to protect them moreover clearly requires mobilizing a diffuse con-stituency in favor of the provision of what is in fact a public good which in turn oftenrequires that political actors issue strong normative appeals Ideational theorists havelittle trouble nding public professions of moral conviction to support their view

Yet scholars should not jump too quickly to the conclusionmdashas many recent stud-ies of foreign aid arms control slavery racism and human rights invite them todomdashthat altruism must motivate the establishment of morally attractive internationalnorms118 The tendency to jump to this conclusion demonstrates the danger of con-ducting debates about world politics around the simple dichotomy of realism versusidealism (or realism versus constructivism) as seems the current norm119 Presump-tive evidence for the importance of altruistic or lsquolsquoprincipledrsquorsquo motivations vis-a-vis arealist account may melt away as we have seen as soon as the underlying theory istested against more sophisticated rationalist yet nonrealist (in this case liberal) theo-ries of self-interested political behavior Moreover to establish methodologically theexistence of altruistic motivations and socialization processes rather than alternativeliberal theories one must do more than cite public professions of idealism documentthe actions of moral entrepreneurs or invoke the desirability of the ultimate end Talkand even mobilization are often cheap and often redundant or futile accordinglysuch evidence is often misleading Cross-national comparison and primary-sourcedocumentation of decision making are the critical tests

In the case of the establishment of the ECHR the proper theory and method re-verses an idealist conclusion that might appear to offer a plausible alternative torealism120 What seems at rst to be a conversion to moral altruism is in fact aninstrumental calculation of how best to lock in democratic governance against future

117 See Frieden 1993 Collins 1988 Moravcsik 1998a chap 4 6 and Krugman 1994 189ndash94118 What drives cooperation is prior domestic institutional convergence Hence the nature of domestic

regimes is not an intermediate variable between fundamental socialization and state behavior but thecritical variable that determines the nature of interdependence in the rst place

119 This is a view ideational theorists are coming to accept Finnemore and Sikkink 1998 916ndash17120 For example Legro and Moravcsik 1999

248 International Organization

opponentsmdasha practice hardly distinct from similar practices in the most pecuniaryareas of world politics such as trade and monetary policy I am not denying ofcourse that ideas and ideals matter in foreign policy I am challenging only a particu-lar idealist argument Surely some domestic support for democratic governance maybe ideological even idealistic in origin But if we can learn a single lesson from theformation of the worldrsquos most successful formal arrangement for international hu-man rights enforcement it is that in world politics pure idealism begets pure ideal-ismmdashin the form of parliamentary assemblies and international declarations To es-tablish binding international commitments much more is required

References

Ackerman Bruce 1997 The Rise of World Constitutionalism Virginia Law Review 83 (4)771ndash97Ando Nisuke 1992 The Future of Monitoring BodiesmdashLimitations and Possibilities of the Human Rights

Committee In 1991ndash1992 Canadian Human Rights Yearbook 169ndash175 Toronto CarswellBailey Michael A Judith Goldstein and Barry R Weingast 1997 The Institutional Roots of American

Trade Policy Politics Coalitions and International Trade World Politics 49 (3)309ndash38Bass Gary 1998 Judging War The Politics of International War Crimes Tribunals PhD diss Harvard

UniversityBrett Rachel 1996 Human Rights and the OSCE Human Rights Quarterly 18 (3)668ndash93Brysk Alison 1994 The Politics of Human Rights in Argentina Protest Change and Democratization

Stanford Calif Stanford University PressCarr E H 1946 The Twenty Yearsrsquo Crisis 1919ndash1939 2d ed London MacmillanCarter Barry E and Phillip R Trimble 1995 International Law 2d ed Boston Little BrownCollins Susan M 1988 In ation and the EMS In The European Monetary System edited by Francesco

Giavazzi Stefano Micossi and Marcus Miller 112ndash39 Cambridge Cambridge University PressCostello Declan 1992 Limiting Rights Constitutionally In Human Rights and Constitutional Law Es-

says in Honour of Brian Walsh edited by J OrsquoReilly 177ndash87 Dublin Round Hall PressCouncil of Europe 1975 Recueil des Travaux Preparatoires 6 vols Strasbourg Council of EuropeDavid Stephen R 1991 Explaining Third-World Alignment World Politics 43 (2)233ndash56Dijk Pieter van and G J H van Hoof 1998 Theory and Practice of the European Convention on Human

Rights 3d ed Hague KluwerDonnelly Jack 1986 International Human Rights A Regime Analysis International Organization 40

(3)599ndash642Doyle Michael W 1986 Liberalism and World Politics American Political Science Review 80 (4)

1151ndash69Drzemczewski Andrew Z 1983 The European Human Rights Convention in Domestic Law A Compara-

tive Study Oxford Clarendon PressEuropean Court of Justice 1996 Opinion Pursuant to Article 228 of the Treaty Opinion 294 (29 March)

I1763ndashI1790Evans Peter B Harold K Jacobson and Robert D Putnam 1993 Double-Edged Diplomacy Interna-

tional Bargaining and Domestic Politics Berkeley University of California PressFalk Richard A 1981 Human Rights and State Sovereignty New York Holmes and MeierFinnemore Martha 1996 National Interests in International Society Ithaca NY Cornell University

PressFinnemore Martha and Kathryn Sikkink 1998 International Norm Dynamics and Political Change

International Organization 52 (4)887ndash917Franck Thomas M 1988 Legitimacy in the International System American Journal of International Law

82 (4)705ndash59

Human Rights Regimes Origins 249

Frieden Jeffry A 1993 Making Commitments France and Italy in the European Monetary System1979ndash1985 Working Paper Series 114 Berkeley Calif Center for German and European Studies

Glendon Mary Ann 1998a Knowing the Universal Declaration of Human Rights Notre Dame LawReview 73 (5)1153ndash90

mdashmdashmdash 1998b The Universal Declaration of Human Rights Unpublished manuscript Harvard LawSchool Cambridge Mass

Goldstein Judith 1996 International Law and Domestic Institutions Reconciling North American lsquolsquoUn-fairrsquorsquo Trade Laws International Organization 50541ndash64

Haggard Stephan 1997 The Political Economy of Regionalism in Asia and the Americas In The Po-litical Economy of Regionalism edited by Edward Mans eld and Helen Milner 20ndash49 New YorkColumbia University Press

Helfer Lawrence and Anne-Marie Slaughter 1997 Toward a Theory of Effective Supranational Adjudi-cation Yale Law Journal 107 (2)273ndash391

Henkin Louis Gerald L Neuman Diane F Orentlicher and David W Leebron 1999 Human RightsNew York Foundation Press

Humphrey John P 1974 The Revolution in the International Law of Human Rights Human Rights4205ndash16

mdashmdashmdash 1984 Human Rights and the United Nations A Great Adventure Dobbs Ferry TransnationalPublishers

Huntington Samuel 1991 The Third Wave Democratization in the Late Twentieth Century NormanUniversity of Oklahoma Press

Janis Mark W Richard S Kay and Anthony W Bradley 1995 European Human Rights Law Text andMaterials Oxford Clarendon Press

Jepperson Ronald L Alexander Wendt and Peter J Katzenstein 1996 Norms Identity and the Cultureof National Security In The Culture of National Security Norms and Identity in World Politics editedby Peter J Katzenstein 33ndash75 Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Kaufman Chaim D and Robert A Pape 1999 Explaining Costly International Moral Action BritainrsquosSixty-Year Campaign Against the Atlantic Slave Trade International Organization 53 (4)631ndash68

Keck Margaret E and Kathryn Sikkink 1998 Activists Beyond Borders Advocacy Networks in Interna-tional Politics Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Keohane Robert O 1986 Theory of World Politics Structural Realism and Beyond In Neo-Realism andIts Critics edited by Robert O Keohane 158ndash203 New York Columbia University Press

Krasner Stephen D 1992 Sovereignty and Intervention Unpublished manuscript Stanford UniversityStanford Calif

mdashmdashmdash 1995 Compromising Westphalia International Security 20 (3)115ndash51Krugman Paul R 1994 Peddling Prosperity Economic Sense and Nonsense in the Age of Diminished

Expectations New York NortonKupchan Charles A and Clifford A Kupchan 1991 Concerts Collective Security and the Future of

Europe International Security 16 (1)114ndash61Lake David A 1993 Leadership Hegemony and the International Economy Naked Emperor or Tattered

Monarch with Potential International Studies Quarterly 37 (4)459ndash89Landes William M and Richard A Posner 1975 The Independent Judiciary in an Interest-Group Per-

spective Journal of Law and Economics 18 (3)875ndash901Legro Jeffrey W 1996 Culture and Preferences in the International Cooperation Two-Step American

Political Science Review 90 (1)118ndash37Legro Jeffrey W and Andrew Moravcsik 1999 Is Anybody Still a Realist International Security 24

(2)5ndash55Lester Anthony 1984 Fundamental Rights The United Kingdom Isolated In 1984 Public Law edited by

Graham Zellick 46ndash72 London Stevens and Sonsmdashmdashmdash 1994 Taking Human Rights Seriously Kingrsquos College Law Journal 51ndash15Manas Jean E 1996 The Council of Europersquos Democracy Ideal and the Challenge of Ethno-National

Strife In Preventing Con ict in the Post-Communist World Mobilizing International and Regional

250 International Organization

Organizations edited by Abram Chayes and Antonia Handler Chayes 99ndash144 Washington DCBrookings Institution Press

Marston Geoffrey 1993 The United Kingdomrsquos Part in the Preparation of the European Convention onHuman Rights 1950 International and Comparative Law Quarterly 42 (4)796ndash826

McKeon Richard 1949 The Philosophic Bases and Material Circumstances of the Rights of Man InHuman Rights Comments and Interpretations edited by UNESCO 35ndash46 New York UNESCO

Merrills J G 1993 The Development of International Law by the European Court of Human Rights 2ded Manchester UK Manchester University Press

Moe Terry 1990 Political Institutions The Neglected Side of the Story Journal of Law Economics andOrganization 6 (1)213ndash53

Moravcsik Andrew 1992 Liberalism and International Relations Theory Center for International AffairsWorking Paper Series 92-6 Cambridge Mass Harvard University

mdashmdashmdash 1994 Why the European Community Strengthens the State International Cooperation and Do-mestic Politics Center for European Studies Working Paper Series No 52 Cambridge Mass HarvardUniversity

mdashmdashmdash 1995 Explaining International Human Rights Regimes Liberal Theory and Western EuropeEuropean Journal of International Relations 1157ndash89

mdashmdashmdash 1997 Taking Preferences Seriously A Liberal Theory of International Politics InternationalOrganization 51 (4)513ndash53

mdashmdashmdash 1998a The Choice for Europe Social Purpose and State Power from Messina to MaastrichtIthaca NY Cornell University Press

mdashmdashmdash 1998b The Origin of Human Rights Regimes Liberal States and Domestic Uncertainty in PostwarEurope Working Paper No 9817 Cambridge Mass Weatherhead Center for International AffairsHarvard University

Morsink Johannes 1999 The Universal Declaration of Human Rights Philadelphia University of Penn-sylvania Press

Morgenthau Hans J 1960 Politics Among Nations The Struggle for Power and Peace 3d ed New YorkAlfred Knopf

Nye Joseph S Jr 1990 Bound to Lead The Changing Nature of American Power New York BasicBooks

Pasquino Pasquale 1998 Constitutional Adjudication and Democracy Comparative PerspectivesmdashUSA France Italy Ratio Juris 1138ndash50

Pierson Paul 1996 The Path to European Union A Historical Institutionalist Analysis ComparativePolitical Studies 29 (2)123ndash63

Polakiewicz Jorg and Valerie Jacob-Foltzer 1991 The European Human Rights Convention in DomesticLaw The Impact of Strasbourg Case Law in States Where Direct Effect Is Given to the ConventionHuman Rights Law Quarterly 1265ndash85 125ndash142

Putnam Robert D 1988 Diplomacy and Domestic Politics International Organization 42 (3) 427ndash61Ramirez Francisco O Yasemin Soysal and Suzanne Shanahan 1997 The Changing Logic of Political

Citizenship Cross-National Acquisition of Womenrsquos Suffrage Rights 1890ndash1990 American Socio-logical Review 62 (5)735ndash45

Risse Thomas 2000 Letrsquos Argue Communicative Action and International Relations International Or-ganization 54 (1)1ndash39

Risse-Kappen Thomas 1994 Ideas Do Not Float Freely Transnational Coalitions Domestic Structuresand the End of the Cold War International Organization 48 (2)185ndash214

mdashmdashmdash 1996 Collective Identity in a Democratic Community The Case of NATO In The Culture ofNational Security Norms and Identity in World Politics edited by Peter J Katzenstein 357ndash99 NewYork Columbia University Press

Robertson A H and J G Merrills 1993 Human Rights in Europe A Study of the European Conventionon Human Rights 3d ed Manchester UK Manchester University Press

mdashmdashmdash 1996 Human Rights in the World An Introduction to the International Protection of HumanRights 4th ed Manchester UK Manchester University Press

Rodrik Dani 1989 Credibility of Trade Reform A Policy Makerrsquos Guide World Economy 12 (1)1ndash16

Human Rights Regimes Origins 251

Ruggie John Gerard 1983 Human Rights and the Future International Community Daedalus 112 (4)93ndash110

Russett Bruce 1993 Grasping the Democratic Peace Principles for a PostndashCold War World PrincetonNJ Princeton University Press

Samnoslashy AEcirc shild 1993 Human Rights as International Consensus The Making of the Universal Declara-tion of Human Rights 1945ndash1948 Bergen Michelsen Institute

Shapiro Martin 1981 Courts A Comparative and Political Analysis Chicago University of ChicagoPress

Sieghart Paul 1983 The International Law of Human Rights Oxford Clarendon PressSikkink Kathryn 1993 The Power of Principled Ideas Human Rights Policies in the United States and

Western Europe In Ideas and Foreign Policy Beliefs Institutions and Political Change edited byJudith Goldstein and Robert O Keohane 139ndash70 Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Simpson A W Brian 1998 Short History of the European Convention on Human Rights Unpublishedmanuscript University of Michigan Law School Ann Arbor

Slaughter Anne-Marie Alec Stone Sweet and Joseph H H Weiler eds 1998 The European Court andNational Courts Doctrine and Jurisprudence Oxford Hart Publishing

Snyder Jack 1991 Myths of Empire Domestic Politics and International Ambition Ithaca NY CornellUniversity Press

Teitgen Pierre-Henri 1988 Faites entrer le temoin suivant 1940ndash1958 de la resistance a la Ve Repub-lique Rennes France Ouest-France

Van Evera Stephen 1990 Primed for Peace International Security 15 (winter)7ndash57mdashmdashmdash 1999 The Causes of War Power and the Roots of Con ict Ithaca NY Cornell University PressWaltz Kenneth N 1979 Theory of International Politics Reading Mass Addison-WesleyWippman David 1999 Practical and Legal Constraints on Internal Power Sharing In International Rela-

tions and Ethnic Con ict edited by David Wippman 170ndash88 Ithaca NY Cornell University PressWhit eld John H 1988 How the Working Organs of the European Convention Have Elevated the Indi-

vidual to the Level of Subject of International Law ILSA Journal of International Law 1227ndash53

252 International Organization

Such explanations rest to that extent on what used to be termed lsquolsquoutopianrsquorsquo or lsquolsquoide-alistrsquorsquo foundations The essence of such explanations lies in the prominence of ideal-istic or altruistic motivations for spreading liberal values15 Governments accept bind-ing international human rights norms because they are swayed by the overpoweringideological and normative appeal of the values that underlie them lsquolsquoThe seeminglyinescapable ideological appeal of human rights in the postwar worldrsquorsquo writes Don-nelly who espouses a wide range of theories lsquolsquois an important element in the rise ofinternational human rights regimesrsquorsquo16

Ideational arguments differ most fundamentally from realist arguments in theirreliance on a distinctive conception of interstate interaction They explicitly rejectchoice-theoretic foundations and instead stress the transformative power of norma-tive moral discourse itself In this view a critical characteristic of political action inthis area is that it is lsquolsquoprincipledrsquorsquomdashthat is the altruistic and moral motives of actorshave persuasive power in themselvesAccordingly the most fundamental motivatingforce behind human rights regimes is not rational adaptation let alone coercion buttransnational socializationmdashthe lsquolsquologic of appropriatenessrsquorsquo17 Many such explana-tions assert that transformations in actor identities occur though the impact of lsquolsquoprin-cipledrsquorsquo nongovernmental organizations (NGOs) on domestic and transnational opin-ion18 NGOs and publics within established democracies set up transnational networksepistemic communities and global discourses of human rights dedicated to the ad-vancement of a normative discourse of human rights This in turn mobilizes domesticand transnational civil society at home and abroad eventually socializing foreignand domestic leaders19

Whence the ideological appeal of human rights Some scholars look to humanmoral psychology regional cultures or salient historical events but the most plau-sible explanation links support for international human rights protection to domesticdemocracy and commitment to the lsquolsquorule of lawrsquorsquo20 In this view which Thomas Risseterms lsquolsquoliberal constructivismrsquorsquo established democratic governments seek to extendtheir domestic values abroad and recognize others who do so The more democraticthey are the more likely their espousal of human rights values21 Charles Kupchanand Clifford Kupchan conjecture that lsquolsquostates willing to submit to the rule of law andcivil society are more likely to submit to their analogues internationallyrsquorsquo22 Simi-larly Kathryn Sikkink points to the leading role of established democracies in pro-moting human rights such as linking Scandinavian support for human rights enforce-

15 Keck and Sikkink 1998 chap 1ndash316 Donnelly 1986 638 On soft power see Nye 199017 See Finnemore and Sikkink 1998 and Donnelly 198618 See Sikkink 1993 Risse-Kappen 1994 and Finnemore 199619 See for example Keck and Sikkink 1998 and Ramirez Soysal and Shanahan 199720 Russett 1993 For alternative views see Keck and Sikkink 1998 Sikkink 1993 Sieghart 1983

26ndash27 and Ando 1992 171ndash72 See also Donnelly 1986 Whit eld 1988 31 also 28ndash31 and Drzem-czewski 1983 220

21 See Risse-Kappen 1996 and Moravcsik 1997 This view is related to the ideational variant ofdemocratic peace theory in which the democratic peace results from the tendency of liberal governmentsto externalize their domestic ideals See Russett 1993

22 Kupchan and Kupchan 1991 115ndash16

Human Rights Regimes Origins 223

ment to the salience of social democratic values in their domestic politics23 ThomasFranck asserts that compliance with international law is a function of the normativeacceptance of international rules which in turn re ects (among other things) theirconsistency with domestic values24 In sum governments promote norms abroadbecause they are consistent with universal ideals to which they adhere governmentsaccept them at home because they are convinced doing so is lsquolsquoappropriatersquorsquo

The desire to conform to shared ideas and norms of state behavior (lsquolsquocollectiveexpectations about proper behavior for a given identityrsquorsquo) in this view does notsimply regulate state behavior but constitutes and reconstitutes state identities25

Such theories explicitly distance themselves from explanations that rely on instrumen-tal calculations about the establishment of legitimate domestic governance26 Twoleading ideational theorists explicitly reject for example the argument I shall intro-duce latermdashnamely that governments support human rights regimes to advance par-tisan and public interest in preventing domestic violence and interstate warfare In astriking historical conjecture these analysts assert that in the 1940s and 1950s gov-ernments could not possibly have sought human rights regimes to preserve the lsquolsquodemo-cratic peacersquorsquo because such founding moments lsquolsquocame well before the emergence ofthe new social knowledgersquorsquo that undemocratic regimes undermine peacemdasha collec-tive belief they date to research by liberal international relations theorists in the early1980s led by Michael Doyle27 As we shall soon see this equation of lsquolsquosocial knowl-edgersquorsquo with academic political science misstates the true origins of human rights regimesbecause it underestimates the ability of nonacademics to generate a widely accepted factu-ally groundedmdashand ultimately accuratemdashconsensus about world politics

The lsquolsquoNew Orthodoxyrsquorsquo A Curious Convergenceof Realism and Idealism

The study of human rights makes unlikely bedfellows Although realist and ide-ational theories start from very different assumptions their predictions about humanrights tend to converge Most existing analyses of human rights regimes rest on anuneasy synthesis of these two explanations Realists cited earlier tend to argue thathuman rights norms are expressions of domestic values not simply propagandisticjusti cations for the pursuit of national security interests28 Ideational theorists rarelytreat socialization (that is transnational education imitation and fundamental norma-

23 Sikkink 199324 Franck 198825 Jepperson Wendt and Katzenstein 1996 5426 Finnemore and Sikkink 1998 Thomas Risse has sought to take this further by drawing on Habermas-

ian normative theory as a basis for positive analysis See Risse 200027 Keck and Sikkink 1998 203 See also fn 68 and accompanying text in this article Compare Helfer

and Slaughter 1997 331ndash3528 Even if this were the case the argument would not be entirely realist since the claim that democratic

governments are more likely to side with the West does not necessarily follow from realist theory Evenself-styled realists increasingly concede that societal preferences play an important often determinant rolein alliance formation For a criticism of this type of realist degeneration see Legro and Moravcsik 1999

224 International Organization

tive persuasion) as the sole (or even the primary) mechanism that induces govern-ments to accept formal human rights guarantees Donnelly argues for example thatGramscian lsquolsquohegemonic ideas can be expected to draw acquiescence in relativelyweak regimes but beyond promotional activities (that is where signi cant sacri cesof sovereignty are demanded) something more is neededrsquorsquo29

Many in both schools therefore adopt what Robert Keohane has elsewhere termedthe realist lsquolsquofall-backrsquorsquo position Public interest groups with idealistic values perhapstransnationally organized shape the underlying preferences of democratic great pow-ers which then deploy their preponderant power to construct and enforce interna-tional human rights norms Idealism explains the position of great powers realismexplains the spread of norms30 In generalizing about human rights regimes for ex-ample Margaret Keck and Kathryn Sikkink focus extensively on the transculturalattractiveness of ideas and the density of transnational organization (ideational fac-tors) and the vulnerability of targets to sanctions (a realist factor) As we have seenthey explicitly contrast this explanation however with an explanation that focuseson domestic institutional and material preconditions which they reject outright (ontheoretical not empirical grounds) as at most only secondary31

There is thus considerably more convergence in empirical predictions about thesource of support for human rights regimes than broad theoretical labels might sug-gest (see Table 1) Most theories whether realist or ideational predict that govern-ments interest groups and public opinion in established democratic states spearheadefforts to form and enforce international human rights regimesmdashand they inducecoerce or persuade others to go join Yet as I discuss in more detail later this issimply not the case In postwar Europe as in the UN during this period establisheddemocracies consistently opposed reciprocally binding human rights obligations andneither coerced nor persuaded anyone else to accept them Before moving on to theempirical analysis it is therefore necessary to examine a third explanation for theformation of human rights regimes

Republican Liberalism Democratic Peaceand Domestic Commitment

If realist and ideational explanations view the motivations for establishing humanrights regimes as involving international coercion or persuasion a lsquolsquorepublican lib-eralrsquorsquo explanation views them as resulting from instrumental calculations about do-mestic politics32 In general republican liberal theories stress the impact of varying

29 Donnelly 1986 638ndash3930 Ruggie 1983 98ndash99 On this sort of realist fall-back or two-step position more generally see Legro

1996 Moravcsik 1997 543 Keohane 1986 183 and Legro and Moravcsik 199931 Keck and Sikkink 1998 201ndash20932 Liberal international relations theory focuses on state behavior driven by variation in the economic

interests and conceptions of public goods provision on the part of societal groups as well as by the natureof domestic political institutions The republican liberal label is appropriate to international relationstheory debates though the concern about promoting democracy also has elements of ideational liberal-

Human Rights Regimes Origins 225

domestic political institutionsmdashin particular the scope and bias of political represen-tationmdashon foreign policy The most prominent among such theories include institu-tional explanations of the lsquolsquodemocratic peacersquorsquo yet the family of republican liberaltheories offers a far wider range of potential explanations subsuming theories of therole of cartelized elites and independent militaries in provoking war and of interestgroup capture (or the countervailing delegation of authority to strong executives) inforeign economic policy33 In contrast to the idealist theories considered earlier whichassume that social actors are responsive to external socialization and often altruisti-cally motivated republican liberal theories assume that states are self-interested andrational in their pursuit of (varying) underlying national interests which re ect inturn variation in the nature of domestic social pressures and representative institu-tions34

A useful republican liberal starting point for the problem at hand is to assume thatinternational institutional commitments like domestic institutional commitmentsare self-interested means of lsquolsquolocking inrsquorsquo particular preferred domestic policiesmdashathome and abroadmdashin the face of future political uncertainty This presumption whichis not only consistent with republican liberalism but also draws on theories widelyemployed to explain domestic delegation to courts and regulatory authorities in Ameri-can and comparative politics treats domestic politics as a game in which politicianscompete to exercise public authority35 Terry Moe observes that lsquolsquomost political insti-tutions arise out of a politics of structural choice in which the winners use theirtemporary hold on public authority to design new structures and impose them on thepolity as a whole [Institutions are] weapons of coercion and redistribution the structural means by which political winners pursue their own interests often atthe great expense of political losersrsquorsquo36 Governments establish courts administrativeagencies central banks and other independent bodies as means by which the win-

ismmdashthe strand of liberal theory based on the tendency to promote domestic provision of public goods(national identity political institutions and legitimate economic redistribution) preferred by domesticactors (This differs from idealist theory in the minimal role it accords altruism or transnational socializa-tion) On the ideational strand of liberal theory see Moravcsik 1997 and Van Evera 1990 In American orcomparative politics such an explanation might be thought of as drawing on public choice theory institu-tionalist theory constitutional theory the theory of delegation or theories of nested games

33 For a discussion on the full range of potential liberal explanations see Moravcsik 199734 Liberal international relations theories assume that states behave as rational unitary actors in the

pursuit of their underlying preferences though not in the de nition of those preferences Their theoreticaldistinctiveness lies in their consistent focus on variation in national preferences resulting from socialpressures for particular material and ideational interests as well as the way such interests are representedby state institutions In this regard institutional variants of democratic peace theory and theories of legis-lative-executive relations share common liberal theoretical assumptions For an elaboration see Moravcsik1997 Doyle 1986 Russett 1993 Snyder 1991 Bailey Goldstein and Weingast 1997 Van Evera 1999and Legro and Moravcsik 1999

35 Moe 199036 Ibid 222 213 In the domestic constitutional context provisions are locked in by the fact that only

a supermajority is typically able to amend it Supermajorities bind subsequent majorities The case we areanalyzing here like the case of administrative delegation is more complex since treaties are generallyrati ed by majority and the nondemocratic opponents are constrained not by their majority but by theextent of their coercive power Pasquino 1998

226 International Organization

ners of political con ict seek to commit the polity to preferred policies From thisperspective a rational decision to delegate to an independent body requires that asitting government weigh two crosscutting considerations restricting governmentdiscretion and reducing domestic political uncertainty

Consider rst the surrender of national discretion which in the international con-text might be termed the sovereignty cost of delegation to an international authorityAll other things equal governments in power prefer to maintain short-term discre-tion to shape collective behavior or redistribute wealth as they see t They aretherefore inherently skeptical of delegation to independent judges or officials sincethere is always some lsquolsquoagency costrsquorsquo to the operation of central banks administrativeagencies courts and other quasi-independent political authorities Judges in particu-lar may seek to negate government actions by nullifying them outright or by failingto enforce them effectively Legal scholars William Landes and Richard Posner ob-serve that lsquolsquothe outcomes of the struggle can readily be nulli ed by unsympatheticjudgesmdashand why should judges be sympathetic to a process that simply rati es po-litical power rather than expresses principlersquorsquo They point to the sixty years preced-ing the New Deal in the United States during which the federal judiciary obstructedreforms favored by Congress37

In the international realm the defense of governmental discretion translates intothe defense of national sovereignty All other things equal the lsquolsquosovereignty costrsquorsquo ofdelegating to an international judge is likely to be even greater than that of delegatingto a domestic judge One reason is that cross-national variation in the precise naturescope application and enforcement of human rights is likely to be greater thandomestic variation Any common international list of human rights is therefore likelyto diverge further from individual national traditions and practices In the most ex-treme cases for example Great Britain international human rights regimes intro-duce an explicitly enumerated bill of rights for the rst time Many internationalhuman rights regimes establish moreover single centralized institutional mecha-nisms for interpreting enforcing and balancing various rights For such bodies todevelop a coherent jurisprudence they must override local particularities Whereasjudicially imposed harmonization may seem attractive to those who draft interna-tional covenants it clearly imposes inconvenient constraints on individual nationalgovernments Particularly for nations without a constitutional courtmdashagain Britainis a striking examplemdashthe procedure marks a signi cant innovation38 These incon-veniences may arise moreover not simply as a result of pressure from parochialspecial interests or unthinking adherence to tradition but also through divergence indeeply rooted historical conceptions of the relationship between citizens and thestate From this perspective the defense of lsquolsquonational sovereigntyrsquorsquo is in part a legiti-mate defense of national ideals political culture and even democratic practicesmdasha

37 See Landes and Posner 1975 896 and Pasquino 1998 4938 Drzemczewski 1983 11

Human Rights Regimes Origins 227

problem of which the framers of postndashWorld War II human rights documents (andtheir academic advisers) were quite aware39

Why would a national government democratic or not ever accept such externalnormative and institutional constraints on its sovereignty The answer lies in thesecond major consideration that enters into a governmentrsquos decision whether to del-egate to an independent political body reducing political uncertainty In the republi-can liberal view politicians delegate power to human rights regimes such as domes-tic courts and administrative agencies to constrain the behavior of future nationalgovernments As Moe explains a politician must always calculate that lsquolsquowhile theright to exercise public authority happens to be theirs today other political actorswith different and perhaps opposing interests may gain that right tomorrowrsquorsquo40 Tolimit the consequences of this eventuality government authorities may thus seek tolsquolsquolock inrsquorsquo favored policies in such a way thereby insulating them from the actions offuture governments

From this perspective human rights norms are expressions of the self-interest ofdemocratic governments in lsquolsquolocking inrsquorsquo democratic rule through the enforcement ofhuman rights By placing interpretation in the hands of independent authorities man-aged in part by foreign governmentsmdashin other words by alienating sovereignty to aninternational bodymdashgovernments seek to establish reliable judicial constraints onfuture nondemocratic governments or on democratically elected governments thatmay seek (as in interwar Italy and Germany) to subvert democracy from within Inthe language of international relations theory this lsquolsquotwo-levelrsquorsquo commitment lsquolsquoties thehandsrsquorsquo of future governments thereby enhancing the credibility of current domesticpolicies and institutions41 Salient and symbolic international constraints serve assignals to trigger domestic and perhaps also transnational and international opposi-tion to any breach of the democratic order Thus democratic regimes seek to preventpolitical retrogression or lsquolsquobackslidingrsquorsquo into tyranny

The decision of any individual government whether to support a binding interna-tional human rights enforcement regime depends in this view on the relative impor-tance of these two basic factors Sovereignty costs are weighted against establishinghuman rights regimes whereas greater political stability may be weighted in favor ofit If we assume that the inconvenience governments face is constant (or randomlydistributed) it follows that a country is most likely to support a human rights regimewhen its government is rmly committed to democratic governance but faces stronginternal challenges that may threaten it in the future Its willingness to tolerate sover-eignty costs increases insofar as the costs are outweighed by the bene ts of reducingdomestic political uncertainty

If the republican liberal view is correct the strongest support for binding humanrights regimes should come not from established democracies but from recently es-

39 McKeon 194940 Moe 1990 22741 Evans Putnam and Jacobson 1993

228 International Organization

tablished and potentially unstable democracies Only where democracy is estab-lished but nondemocratic groups (military officers communists fascists and religious fun-damentalists for example) pose real threats to its future is the reduction of politicaluncertainty likely to outweigh the inconvenience of supranational adjudication

It is obvious that opposition will come in part from dictatorships (or transitionalregimes) since such governments both lack any interest in democracy and sufferparticularly large inconveniences from persistent challenges to their (nondemocratic)domestic order42 (Governments striving to complete a transition to democracy throughextralegal means are likely to be almost as skeptical) Less obvious and in strikingcontrast to realist and idealist accounts however is the prediction that dictatorshipswill be joined in opposition to binding commitments by well-established liberal de-mocracies By accepting binding obligations governments in established democra-cies incur an increased if modest risk of de facto nulli cation of domestic lawswithout a corresponding increase in the expected stability of domestic democracysince the latter is already high Such governments have good reasonmdashindeed a demo-cratically legitimate reasonmdashto reject any reciprocal imposition of international ad-judication and enforcement of human rights claims

This is not to say that established democracies never have an incentive to supportinternational human rights instruments According to republican liberal theory estab-lished democracies have an incentive to promote such arrangements for othersmdashwhich may involve some small risk of future pressure on established democracies todeepen their commitmentmdashin order to bolster the lsquolsquodemocratic peacersquorsquo by fosteringdemocracy in neighboring countries43 This is most likely to occur when democrati-zation is expected to pacify a potentially threatening neighbor or solidify oppositionto a common nondemocratic enemy In such cases established democracies can beexpected to support rhetorical declarations in favor of human rights and regimes withoptional enforcement that bind newly established democracies but exempt them-selves Yet there is little reason to believe that this concern will outweigh domesticinterests thus they are likely to remain opposed to reciprocally enforceable rules44

Further observable implications concerning national tactics and con dential discus-sions are developed in the next section

42 Governments must of course have sufficient freedom at the current time to actmdasha point stressed byMoe It would therefore be somewhat surprising to see a democratic government that requires nondemo-cratic means to stay in powermdashfor example a government under heavy military in uence or engaged in acivil warmdashtake such a step For this reason such transitional regimesmdashGreece in the immediate postndashWorld War II period or Russia today are examplesmdashmay remain skeptical of enforceable commitments

43 Russett 1993 This argument is liberal rather than realist since for realists the domestic governanceof states should make no difference in the perception of threat whereas for democratic peace theorists itdoes

44 In theory one might argue that the incomplete adherence of established democracies could beexpected to undermine the international regime which could in turn destabilize newly established democ-racies and thereby create threats to established democracies Yet in practice the signaling function ofinternational norms in any given country does not appear to depend on the adherence by others to enforce-ment clauses certainly this conjecture seems to have played an unimportant role in British or Europeandeliberations

Human Rights Regimes Origins 229

Testing the Theories The Negotiation of the ECHR

What light does the negotiating history of the ECHR cast on the power of these threecompeting theories The negotiation of the ECHR took place between 1949 and1953 under the auspices of the Council of Europe At the rst session of the Councilof Europersquos Consultative Assembly in September 1949 its legal committee under thechairmanship of the Frenchman Pierre-Henri Teitgen recommended that an organiza-tion be created to ensure adherence to human rights in Europe Extended meetings ofgovernmental committees and consultations with the assembly itself through the rsthalf of 1950 led to the signing of the ECHR which came into force three years later

Realist ideational and liberal institutional theories all offer prima facie explana-tions for the general form and timing of the ECHRrsquos establishment For realists thisperiod marked the dawning of an lsquolsquoAmerican centuryrsquorsquo and a moment in which theWest became embroiled in a bipolar con ict with the Soviet Union For ideationaltheorists it immediately followed the Holocaust a salient historical event of consid-erable moral force and occurred immediately after the rise to salient Western leader-ship of two long-established democratic exemplars the United States and the UnitedKingdom45 During the immediate postwar period republican liberals might observea wave of new liberal democracies emerged (or reemerged) across Western EuropeNondemocratic institutions were widely viewed as a source of both World War II andthe Cold War and accordingly the democratization of Germany Italy and otherWest European nations was seen as a guarantee against both a revival of fascism andthe spread of communism

To assess the relative importance of these three plausible theories we thereforerequire more ne-grained evidence than a simple coincidence of timing or the exis-tence of occasional public rhetorical justi cation I consider three types of evidencethe cross-national pattern of national positions the process of international negotia-tion and the direct documentary record of national motivations What does the his-torical record reveal

Cross-National Variation in National Preferences

We have seen that both realist and ideational theories predict that the most rmlyestablished and committed democracies (or democratic great powers)mdashin short themajor Western powers led by the United States and the United Kingdommdashwouldhave been the primary supporters of binding international human rights norms Onthe contrary the historical record strongly supports the republican liberal theorywhich predicts that newly established democracies will spearhead support for bind-ing international human rights guarantees whereas long-established democracies willsupport only rhetorical or optional commitmentsmdashand even these only where neededto bolster the lsquolsquodemocratic peacersquorsquo Dictatorships or governments that have not com-pleted the transition to democracy will be opposed outright

45 For a more solidly grounded view see Helfer and Slaughter 1997 331ndash35

230 International Organization

We can measure the willingness of governments to accept binding obligations byexamining their position on two related elements of the institutional design of theECHRmdashboth essential to the future effectiveness of the regime

x Compulsory jurisdiction Should the regime mandate that member states recog-nize the jurisdiction of an independent international court as opposed to abody of foreign ministers

x Individual petition Should the regime mandate that member states grant pri-vate individuals and groups standing to le cases

Since both mandatory binding jurisdiction and individual petition are required torender a system of international human rights adjudication effective a vote for bothis de ned as support for a reciprocally binding regime whereas a vote against eithermarks opposition46 Positions on these two issues generated parallel (if not preciselyidentical) coalitions among national governments suggesting that they tap a singleunderlying dimension of state preference47

To investigate the relationship between democratic governance and support forbinding regimes we also require a measure of how stable a democracy is expected tobe48 European political systems involved in the negotiations can be divided intothree categories The rst category lsquolsquoestablished democraciesrsquorsquo contains those sys-tems that had been continuously under democratic rule since before 1920 and re-mained so thereafter Belgium Denmark Luxembourg Netherlands Norway Swe-den Netherlands and the United Kingdom (Occupation is not coded as a suspensionof domestic democracy but the establishment of a nondemocratic domestic regimeismdashfor example Vichy France) The second category lsquolsquonew democraciesrsquorsquo contains

46 Sikkink suggests a less satisfactory coding one which con ates the domestic and external concernsof governments in such a way as to greatly exaggerate the relative importance of the latter Sikkink 1993In fact only a miniscule set of ECHR cases have been brought by one state against another

47 Council of Europe 1975 IV248ndash52 also 132ff 242ndash96 also Ixxiv 10ndash24 296ff passim andV68ndash70 By the time the member states negotiated individual petition underlying positions were harderto make out since it was becoming increasingly clear that such provisions will be optional AustriaBelgium France Germany Iceland Ireland and Italy supported creation of a court of human rights andmandatory jurisdiction whereas Denmark Greece Luxembourg the Netherlands Norway Sweden Turkeyand the United Kingdom were opposed to anything except a court with optional jurisdiction On thequestion of whether the right of individual petition should be automatic there was slightly more ambiva-lence but Britain Greece and perhaps also the Netherlands remained the most skeptical On the questionof the scope of the rights to be protected under the regime a similar cleavage emerged with advocates of astrong system such as Teitgen supporting an open-ended grant of institutional authority See Council ofEurope 1975 I276 More skeptical countries such as Britain the Netherlands Sweden and Denmarksought a more precise and narrower enumeration of rights and warned against an ambitious open-endedsystem Council of Europe 1975 I80ndash82 88ndash90 III254ndash56 but 268

48 Conventional political science measures of lsquolsquodemocracyrsquorsquo are inappropriate since such measuresassess institutionsrsquo levels of democracy not future expectations of democratic stability The length ofcontinuous democratic rule is a conventional measure in the literature on the democratic peace and else-where for the depth of commitment to democracy See for example Russett 1993 As a more problematiccheck on the measure one might also consider whether the regime remained a liberal democracy after1950 Such ex post coding is problematic though not entirely inappropriate since what we seek to mea-sure is not how democratic a state is but how stable its democracy is perceived to be In any case the twomeasures are closely correlated

Human Rights Regimes Origins 231

those that were rmly established during the negotiations and remained so thereafterbut only since a point between 1920 and 1950 Austria France Italy Iceland Ire-land and West Germany The third category lsquolsquosemidemocracies and dictatorshipsrsquorsquocontains the two governments that were not fully democratic by 1950 because ofcivil war or internal repression (and did not remain so thereafter) namely Greece andTurkey Spain and Portugal though not involved in the negotiations also belong inthis category49

Turning to the ndings we see little evidence of the positive correlation betweensupport for binding regimes and power or length of democratic rule predicted byrealist and idealist theory Instead we observe the inverse-U-shaped relationshipbetween the stability of democracy and support for binding human rights commit-ments predicted by republican liberal theory Table 2 summarizes the ndings All sixnew democracies (plus one of the ten long-established democracies Belgium) sup-port binding human rights guarantees In contrast six of the seven established democ-racies join the four transitional governments and nondemocracies in opposing one orboth such guarantees (or in the case of Luxembourg abstaining) Even the soleexception Belgium is not fully discon rming since Belgian representatives origi-nally sided with the other established democracies against binding guarantees shift-ing their position only late in the negotiations50 The correlation is so strong that evenrecategorization of borderline casesmdashFrance and Turkey saymdashwould not under-mine the striking relationship

A number of ad hoc conjectures suggested by historians legal academics andcommon intuition about postwar European politics also fall by the wayside Opposi-tion appears to be uncorrelated with the possession of colonies51 Among major colo-nial powers Britain and the Netherlands are skeptics whereas France and Belgiumare supporters Among countries without colonies Germany and Italy are supporterswhereas the Scandinavian countries (Iceland excepted) are opponents

Opposition is similarly uncorrelated with the existence of a strong domestic tradi-tion of parliamentary sovereignty as some analysts of Britain conjecture Many strongsupportersmdashFrance Belgium Italy Germany Austria Iceland and Irelandmdashsharedan equally deep tradition of parliamentary sovereignty Any imputation of causalityfrom the correlation between postwar support for domestic judicial review and inter-national enforcement of human rights (say in the cases of Italy Germany and Aus-tria) furthermore is very likely to be spurious Postwar Germany contemporane-ously adopted systems of constitutional judicial review thereby shifting politicalweight away from a traditionally sovereign parliament toward a separation of powersinvolving an independent judiciary In Italy Christian Democrats fearing the adventof a Socialist-Communist majority placed a constitutional court in the postwar con-stitution It is far more plausible that these countries adopted both domestic andinternational judicial review because of a strong desire to bolster the democratic

49 For a further discussion of this coding see the notes to Table 250 Council of Europe 1975 I80ndash82 88ndash90 III254ndash56 but 26851 This is the factor most often mentioned in the secondary literature

232 International Organization

order not that the inclusion of a constitutional court in the postwar constitution hadimmediate implications for the national position on the ECHR52 In sum the estab-lishment of domestic constitutional review like the establishment of internationalhuman rights guarantees is a postauthoritarian phenomenon National positions areuncorrelated with support for European federalism the Netherlands and Luxem-bourg opposed mandatory enforcement whereas Austria Ireland and Iceland fa-vored it More consistent with the republican liberal view is the conjecture that bothsupport for Europe (in this very early period this meant support for the Council ofEurope and the European Coal and Steel Community) and support for a bindingECHR re ect (in this period but not later) the in uence of a third factormdashsay demo-

52 See Ackerman 1997 773 and Pasquino 1998 39 44ndash48 There is no evident correlation betweensupport and the existence of civil or common-law traditions or monist or dualist legal systems

TABLE 2 Stability of democratic governance and national positions on theEuropean Convention on Human Rights

Unstable ornon-democracies(stable democracy

not yet clearlyestablished by 1950)

New democracies(continuous

democracy onlysince a date between

1920 and 1950)

Establisheddemocracies(continuous

democracy since adate before 1920)

Supports enforcement(individual petitionand compulsory juris-diction mandatory)

mdash Austria France ItalyIceland Ireland

Germanyb

Belgiumc

Opposes enforcement(individual petitionandor compulsoryjurisdiction optionalor absent)

Greecea Turkeya

(Portugald Spaind)mdash Denmark Sweden

Netherlands NorwayUnited Kingdom Lux-

embourge

aGreece and Turkey are characterized as unstable whereas Austria France Italy Iceland Ireland andGermany are characterized as new because (1) it had been less than a year after conclusion of thebloody Greek civil war and extra-legal measures were still in force and (2) Greek and Turkish democ-racy were widely viewed as limited by the role of the military and incomplete judicial autonomy It isalso worth noting that both governments would subsequently slip back into dictatorship This coding isconsistent with the general literature on delegation which notes that governments must have sufficientpower to put institutions in place Governments unable to rule by established democratic means belongin the nondemocratic category

bGermany not yet a member of the Council of Europe did not have voting rights but participatedactively in the negotiations

cBelgium initially hesitated supporting the convention only with optional clauses but then came tofavor mandatory enforcement

dSpain and Portugal both dictatorships were not members of the Council of Europe Yet in strikingcontrast to Germany (also not a member) they showed little independent interest in participating infor-mally nor were they invited to do so

eIn some cases Luxembourg abstained on rather than opposed enforcement measures

Human Rights Regimes Origins 233

cratic stability and security threats53 Finally the experience of being invaded byGermany during World War II seems to explain little The French and Belgiansfavored mandatory enforcement whereas the Dutch Danes and Norwegiansopposed it

Republican liberal theory also seems to offer the most accurate account of theinstrumental attitude governments adopted toward more detailed provisions of theECHR Should the convention create governments asked themselves an indepen-dent court a quasi-judicial body of government representatives or no central institu-tion at all Cleavages around this issue were similar to those around compulsoryjurisdiction and individual petition with opponents of effective enforcement oppos-ing the court54 Governments favorable to binding human rights adjudication pro-posed that the members of the intermediary Commission on Human Rights be nomi-nated by the courtmdasha clear effort to render international institutions moreindependentmdashwhereas more skeptical governments favored granting power of nomi-nation to the intergovernmental Committee of Ministers55

Similar cleavages formed around the enumeration of rights Some skeptics consid-ered delaying the proceedings as well as limiting future uncertainty by pressing fora precise enumeration of rights or transferring the issue to the less-effective UNCommission on Human Rights56 In the end the precise enumeration of rights whichwas considerably narrower than that granted by any member state with such a consti-tutional enumeration resulted from a careful calculation of instrumental self-regarding considerations57 Representatives of right- and left-wing parties were con-cerned about the status of particular laws favored by their constituencies SocialDemocratic representatives assured that social welfare rights were not threatened andthat property rights did not restrict state intervention Christian Democratic represen-tatives assured that rights of private familial educational and religious choice weremaintained while opposing any right to redistribution of property58 The nal docu-

53 See Glendon 1998a 1170ndash72 See also Slaughter Stone Sweet and Weiler 199854 Council of Europe 1975 IV248ndash5055 Council of Europe 1975 III268ndash7056 Council of Europe 1975 III268 304 306 IV178 also 106ndash10857 For the most plausible argument for the impact of the UN Declaration see Teitgen 1988 481 490

The enumeration of rights also did not simply conform to a focal point established a few years before inthe UN Declarationmdashthe sort of transnational dynamic of standard-setting many ideational theorists stressDespite similarities in wording advocates saw the European system in this respect not simply as a continu-ation of the UN system but also as a pragmatic reaction to it The UN system was widely viewed as toobroad to be effective the ECHR system was designed to be potentially enforceable which required thatthe scope of rights be narrowed considerably Indeed the principal author of the UN Declaration theFrenchman Rene Cassin overtly opposed the creation of the ECHR Finally even the enumeration ofrights in the UN Declaration was drawn not from proposals of activists per se but primarily from system-atic and scholarly analyses of comparative law (such as from the American Law Institute and UN officials)as well as international documents (such as the Pan American Declaration) then whittled down throughintergovernmental negotiation Glendon 1998a Glendon 1998b chap 3 Humphrey 1984 31ndash32 Teitgen1988 489ndash92 and Morsink 1999

58 For reports of debates on marriage education and property see Council of Europe 1975 I166ndash86242ndash64 II48ndash132 For a response to the possible objection that these rights were controversial becausethey are intrinsically more difficult to de ne see ibid V304ndash14

234 International Organization

ment offended neither side because it was constrained to include only the least con-troversial among basic political and civil rights59

The Domestic and International Decision-making Process

Realism ideational theory and republican liberalism also generate distinctive predic-tions about the tactics likely to be most salient in interstate negotiations Realisttheory with its stress on interstate power and deep con icts of interest leads us toexpect to observe attempts by great powers to coerce or bribe weaker states to changetheir policies Ideational theory by contrast leads us to expect to observe attempts bygovernments or transnational groups in civil society to engage in transnational per-suasion Such persuasion may suffice in itself or may be a prelude to subsequentcoercive tactics For liberal theorists by contrast there is little reason to expectgovernments to alter their views on fundamental issues such as the nature of consti-tutional adjudication in light of threats promises or normative persuasion by otherdemocratic governments The interest of established democracies in the stability ofneighboring less-established democracies is surely less intense than the domesticself-interest of new democracies hence established democracies cannot easily beinduced to accept domestic constraints in order to make the regime workmdashparticu-larly when the option of creating optional enforcement mechanisms exists60

Published documents contain very little direct con rmation of either the realist orideational predictions No great power or long-standing democracy appears to havemade threats or offered inducements to secure stronger commitments The most im-portant powers engaged in Western Europe at the time the United States and theUnited Kingdom were respectively absent or opposed Ideational theorists mightpoint out that the lsquolsquoEuropean Movementrsquorsquo working through the Assembly of theCouncil of Europe was engaged in transnational discussion and mobilization Cer-tainly many leading advocates of the convention were European federalists and viewedthe ECHR as a step toward European integration61 Yet there is little evidence that ashared transnational discourse in uenced the positions of parliamentary politiciansin the assembly let alone representatives of national governments There is we haveseen little correlation between national positions on the ECHR and positions onEuropean integration Indeed we observe little shift in national positions at all letalone in uence wielded by established democracies as predicted by ideational theoryAlthough we cannot entirely exclude the possibility that subtle forces of transna-tional persuasion and mobilization played a modest role in organizing the forum fordiscussion they were surely not decisive in de ning the positions of the participatinggovernments

59 Teitgen 1988 48060 Liberal theory predicts that interstate bargaining outcomes are a function of the relative intensity of

national preferences Governments that strongly seek a particular cooperative outcome will concede morein order to achieve it Moravcsik 1997

61 Some Jewish parliamentarians and law professors were also prominent and may have been in u-enced by their experiences and beliefs

Human Rights Regimes Origins 235

Instead the preponderance of evidence concerning negotiating tactics con rmsrepublican liberal predictions Rather than seeking to coerce or persuade one anotheror mobilizing groups in civil society national governments conducted a classicalinternational negotiation Governments focused primarily on practical compromisesthat would assure that the system functioned to assure each state its preferred level ofsovereign control New institutions were modi ed to a compromise close to the low-est common denominator with no government forced to accept immediate con-straints on its own policies signi cantly greater than those it ideally sought Wherethere was discord optional clauses afforded governments exibility The real expla-nation of the outcome as liberal theory predicts lies in the pattern of underlyingnational preferences

Domestic Deliberation and Public Justi cation

The nal type of evidence consists of the records of con dential deliberations andpublic justi cations by national decision-makers drawn from debates in the Parlia-mentary Assembly of the Council of Europe negotiating sessions among the nationalgovernments and the documentary record of con dential deliberations in one criticalcountry where such documents are available namely the United Kingdom What dothese reveal

Let us begin by noting a salient fact Not a single piece of documentary evidencein the sources I have been able to consult supports the realist prediction that govern-ments impose international human rights norms through threats of external coercionor inducement At no point do we observe governments weighing the costs and ben-e ts of coercion concerning themselves with the distribution of power capabilitiesor mentioning foreign or military aid

There is slightly more evidence for the ideational view but not enough to establishany con dence in its veracity At most NGOs and public opinion appear to haveplayed a secondary even insigni cant role62 The rhetoric of politicians in the Euro-pean Assembly as well as some interest groups invoked moral considerations Yetfor the ideational theory to be con rmed such statements must be designed to social-ize or persuade national governments by appealing to respect for human rights as anend in itself rather than as an instrument to promote concrete ends of enduringinterest to member governmentsmdashthe prevention of tyranny genocide and aggres-sion There is no evidence of this positions as we have seen do not change InBritain we observe officials in occasional meetings with NGOs A 1951 ColonialOffice draft circular blandly recalled lsquolsquoin deciding to sign the Convention His Majes-tyrsquos Government took into account the importance attached to it by public opinionboth in and outside this countryrsquorsquo63 Yet although NGOs were relatively well devel-oped in Britain (perhaps more so than anywhere else) and made salient contributions

62 For a similar conclusion regarding the abolition of the slave trade see Kaufman and Pape 199963 Marston 1993 824 Some British officials attributed the support of other governments for a human

rights court to their desire to assert the symbolic signi cance of the council vis-a-vis the claims of Com-munist governments and parties Marston 1993 809

236 International Organization

to the speci c form of the nal document the British government paid little heed totheir pleas to accept mandatory enforcement The issue was neither debated in Parlia-ment nor mentioned in election campaigns British public opinion like public opin-ion elsewhere took relatively little note of the ECHR negotiations

The overwhelming bulk of the documentary evidence con rms instead the repub-lican liberal account By far the most consistent public justi cation for the ECHR tojudge from debates in the Council of Europe Constituent Assembly was that it mighthelp combat domestic threats from the totalitarian right and left thereby stabilizingdomestic democracy and preventing international aggression (It is helpful to remem-ber that both Hitler and Mussolini came to power at least initially by constitutionalmeans) Teitgen the chief French advocate of the ECHR in the assembly consideredlsquolsquoFascism Hitlerism and Communismrsquorsquo as the major postwar threats to democracy64

Governments Teitgen argued should seek to lsquolsquopreventmdashbefore it is too latemdashanynew member who might be threatened by a rebirth of totalitarianism from succumb-ing to the in uence of evil as has already happened in conditions of general apathyIt is not enough to possess freedom positive action must be taken to defend it Would Fascism have triumphed in Italy if after the assassination of Matteoti thiscrime had been subjected to an international trialrsquorsquo65 Yet postwar human rights re-gimes were a response not simply to the recent fascist past but also to the prospect ofa Communist future The latter was mentioned just as often In this period we mustrecall the French Communist Party enjoyed plurality electoral support Teitgen spokeof the lsquolsquoabominable temptationrsquorsquo to lsquolsquoexchange freedom for a little more breadrsquorsquo66

Such concerns were linked explicitly to the shared belief that nondemocratic statestend toward international aggression as well as domestic oppression Teitgenrsquos moti-vation was at least in part to assure the stability of German democracy and therebythe security of France None other than Konrad Adenauer told Teitgen in 1949 thatintegration was needed to restrain postwar Germany not just the Soviet Union Teit-gen reports he lsquolsquoneeded no morersquorsquo to convince him to work for the Council of Eu-rope67 Such arguments were advanced by the ECHRrsquos advocates in the assembly farmore often than any others This clearly refutes the conjecturemdashwhich as we haveseen Sikkink and Keck treat as an essential piece of evidence for ideational theorymdashthat few analysts before the 1980s could possibly have been aware of a link betweendemocracy and peace In many ways the democratic peace proposition which datesfrom the eighteenth century was a central tenet arguably the central tenet of post-war Western planning as it had been in the thinking of Woodrow Wilson and otherliberal statesmen a generation before68

Yet domestic self-interest dominated The most explicit justi cations for the ECHRas a bulwark against future tyranny were advanced not by representatives from coun-

64 Council of Europe 1975 I40ndash4265 Council of Europe 1975 I192 120 64 also 60ndash64 for statements by others I66 84 120ff

192ndash94 276 278ndash80 29266 Council of Europe 1975 I40ndash4267 Teitgen 1988 47668 Keck and Sikkink 1998 203 Compare footnote 27 See Moravcsik 1992 and 1997

Human Rights Regimes Origins 237

tries with the longest democratic heritage but as republican liberal theory predictsby those from newly established democracies Among the most persistent advocatesof this position were Italian and German representatives (Germany was not a formalmember of the Council of Europe but enthusiastically sought to participate in strik-ing contrast to the disinterest shown by Spain and Portugal) The Italian representa-tive to the assembly who advanced perhaps the most extensive proposal for central-ized institutions one Mr Benvenuti stressed the need to prevent totalitarianmovementsmdasha problem he argued particularly important in nations where democ-racy is not yet rmly established Another Italian representative affirmed lsquolsquothe prin-ciple of the joint responsibility of democratic statesrsquorsquo69 A German representativewent further proposing a treaty obliging all member states to come to each otherrsquosaid apparently with force if domestic freedom were threatened70

Yet the primary expectation was not that the regime would strengthen democracyby mobilizing intervention by foreign governments to enforce human rights normsas realist and some ideational theory might lead us to expect Nor did governmentsstress active transnational mobilization Most participants appear to have felt thatdomestic politics would remain the primary site of enforcementmdashall members wereto be democracies at least formallymdashwith international controls serving as an exter-nal signaling device to trigger an appropriate domestic response71 The ECHR wasintended primarily to strengthen existing domestic institutions of judicial reviewparliamentary legislation and public action not to supplant them Even skepticalBritish officials voiced little fear of direct foreign intervention on domestic politicsfearing instead the mobilization of domestic groups

Critics in the assembly often asked why an arrangement was required at all if itsscope was restricted to existing democracies Nowhere was republican liberal logicclearer than in the responses given by advocates The arrangement was primarily ameans to prevent backsliding by new democracies As Sir David Maxwell-Fyfe ofthe United Kingdom put it lsquolsquoIn answer to the criticism that as signatories will belimited to democratic states the Convention is unnecessary our plan has the ad-vantage of being immediately practicable it provides a system of collective securityagainst tyranny and oppressionrsquorsquo72

Unlike the UN system the ECHR was designed to be enforceablemdasha goal Max-well-Fyfe argued that was realistic only because all of its members already shared anessentially democratic political culture73 Among skeptics the primary focus of criti-cism was as republican liberal theory predicts the fear that the application of domes-tically legitimate national laws might be declared in violation of the convention Thecompatibility of the ECHR with existing domestic legal practices dominated discus-sionmdasha fact suggesting also that decision-makers took the commitment seriously74

69 Council of Europe 1975 II14270 Ibid V328ndash30 336ndash4071 Lester 1994 4ndash5 See also Teitgen 1988 48272 Council of Europe 1975 I12073 See ibid I50ndash52 and Teitgen 1988 48874 Council of Europe 1975 II246ff also 148ndash87 I54 also I64ndash68

238 International Organization

On this point it is instructive to examine more closely the contrary position of onegovernment namely that of the United Kingdom From a methodological perspec-tive the United Kingdom is a critical case Opposition by the oldest and most rmlyestablished democracy in Europe constitutes a particularly striking discon rmationof realist and ideational theory75 The British as we have seen supported interna-tional declaratory norms but rmly opposed any attempt to establish binding legalobligations centralized institutions individual petition or compulsory jurisdiction76

As W E Beckett legal advisor to the Foreign Office and the initiator of the Britishgovernmentrsquos participation put it lsquolsquoWe attach the greatest importance to a well-drafted Convention of Human Rights but we are dead against anything like an inter-national court to which individuals who think they are aggrieved in this way couldgorsquorsquo77 Even Beckett conceded the existence of lsquolsquooverwhelming objectionsrsquorsquo to anystrong means of enforcement in Britain involving the individual right of petition andan independent tribunalmdashdespite his efforts to work with British NGOs on speci cproposals

What issues were raised in con dential British deliberations The secondary litera-ture on British human rights policy makes much of two British concerns the fear thatresidents of British colonies and dependencies might invoke the ECHR and aversionto European federalism To judge from con dential discussions however neitherappears to have been a dominant concern To be sure Colonial Secretary Jim Grif- ths was concerned that lsquolsquoextremist politiciansrsquorsquo among lsquolsquopolitically immaturersquorsquo colo-nies would exploit the document78 Yet overall there is surprisingly little discussionof colonial implications in the deliberationsmdashcertainly far less than purely of domes-tic considerations Colonial Office concerns appear to have been isolated and inter-mittent In any case a colonial clause in the ECHR would limit any such claims andconsideration of such a clause did not blunt British opposition79 Nor despite the factthat the Council of Europe Assembly was the locus of European federalist activitydo British government officials often mention the connection between human rightsand European federalism The British government resisted efforts to make interna-tional human rights law directly enforceable in this way regardless of whether itsforum was European or notmdashand continued to do so for some time thereafter80

Con dential domestic deliberations suggest instead that British opposition re- ected what A Maxwell permanent secretary to the Home Office described as lsquolsquograveapprehension about what might happen at homersquorsquo81 When the issue nally reachedthe Cabinet the attention of ministersmdashafter brief mention of colonial and economic

75 The UK position was also viewed as decisive See for example Paul-Henri Spaak cited in Teitgen1988 478 Britain is also a country for which we have a wealth of reliable archival documents and oralhistories I have restricted myself here to materials found in published sources

76 Marston 1993 799ndash80077 Marston 1993 80478 Lester 1984 50 See also Lester 1994 2 and Marston 1993 81279 Marston 1993 806ndash807 809ndash10 812 816 In 1953 the British government voluntarily extended the

Convention to the forty-two overseas territories for whose international relations they were responsible80 See Lester 1984 55 and Lester 1994 381 Marston 1993 813

Human Rights Regimes Origins 239

concernsmdashseems to have focused on domestic application Precisely as republicanliberal theory predicts the primary concern was not the vulnerability of the overallBritish record on human rights As Parliamentary Secretary for Foreign Affairs Hec-tor McNeil observed in a 1947 memo to Prime Minister Clement Atlee Britain hadan lsquolsquoextremely good recordrsquorsquo British decision-makers appear sincerely to have be-lieved that Britain would be less inconvenienced by reciprocal commitment thanother member governments The de nition of rights in the convention was so theForeign Office memo to the Cabinet in 1950 concluded lsquolsquoconsistent with our existinglaw in all but a small number of comparatively trivial casesrsquorsquo82

Nor did ministerial apprehension result from major public policy considerationsMost such concernsmdashsuch as the belief of some in the Labour Party led by Chancel-lor of the Exchequer Sir Stafford Cripps that the convention might restrict govern-ment intervention in the economy including entry of government inspectors intoprivate homesmdashwere shared with similar political groups in other countries and weretherefore handled effectively by narrowing and qualifying the explicit rights enumer-ated in the convention to exclude constraints on economic policy education andpolitical institutions83

Instead British officials and politiciansmdashmost notably in Cabinet discussionsmdashdwelled primarily on the fear that the convention would threaten idiosyncratic (butnot unambiguously undemocratic) political practices and institutions in the UnitedKingdom84 Yet when pressed in con dential discussions to make their concernsexplicit the examples cited by British opponents seem either absurdly vague or comi-cally trivial

The defense of British institutional idiosyncrasy elicited the most violent rhetoricfrom British politicians and officials Lord Chancellor Jowittrsquos official paper criti-cized the draft convention largely the work of two distinguished former Britishofficials as

so vague and woolly that it may mean almost anything Our unhappy legal ex-perts have had to take their share in drawing up a code compared to which the Ten Commandments are comparatively insigni cant It com-pletely passes the wit of man to guess what results would be arrived at by a tribu-nal composed of elected persons who need not even be lawyers drawn fromvarious European states possessing completely different systems of law andwhose deliberations take place behind closed doors Any student of our legalinstitutions must recoil from this document with a feeling of horror85

A common complaint was that judicial review would undermine parliamentarysovereignty Beckett wrote lsquolsquoIt seems inconceivable that any Government when

82 Marston 1993 811 With a lack of modesty about their domestic political institutions characteristicof this period British officials and politicians also sometimes cited the need to set a good example forforeign countries as a reason for Britain to take an active role in the negotiations

83 See Lester 1984 50ndash52 and Lester 1994 2 The British position did not change under the subse-quent Conservative government of Anthony Eden

84 Lester 1984 54ndash5585 Ibid 52

240 International Organization

faced with the realities of this proposal would take the risk of entrusting these unprec-edented powers to an international court legislative powers which Parliament wouldnever agree to entrust to the courts of this country which are known and whichcommand the con dence and admiration of the worldrsquorsquo86 lsquolsquoOur whole constitutionrsquorsquoa government document intoned lsquolsquois based on the principle that it is for the Parlia-ment to enact the laws and for the judges to interpret the lawsrsquorsquo87 The British govern-ment even opposed a clause protecting rights to lsquolsquofree electionsrsquorsquo and lsquolsquopolitical oppo-sitionrsquorsquo apparently because they believed that their distinctive lsquolsquo rst past the postrsquorsquounique electoral system might be challenged88

The speci c issue cited most often by the governmentrsquos legal authorities was theBritish policy toward political extremists A ministerial brief referred to a lsquolsquoblankchequersquorsquo that would lsquolsquoallow the Governments to become the object of such poten-tially vague charges by individuals as to invite Communists crooks and cranks ofevery type to bring actionsrsquorsquo89 Lord Chancellor Jowittrsquos complaint was that lsquolsquotheConvention would prevent a future British government from detaining people with-out trial during a period of emergency or judges sending litigants to prison forthrowing eggs at them or the Home Secretary from banning Communist or Fascistdemonstrationsrsquorsquo90

Yet it would be misleading to argue that British institutional idiosyncrasy causedBritish opposition Every established democracy after all has its treasured idiosyn-crasies and British leaders sincerely believed that as the cradle of rule-of-law gover-nance they would suffer least91 In comparative perspective many general concernsmdashgovernment intervention in the economy the challenge to colonial rule concernabout political extremism skepticism of courts a tradition of insular nationalismand parliamentary sovereigntymdashhardly distinguished Britain from France Italy andmany other continental supporters of the convention Many of these fearsmdashincludingthose concerning colonies and electoral rulesmdashcould have been and were addressedby restricting the document92 For British decision-makers the decisive point wasnot the nature of these concrete objections but the utter absence in the British domes-tic context of any countervailing self-interested argument in favor of membership

The quaint scenarios of extremist threats raised by British officials demonstratethis They arose not because extremist groups in Britain were particularly strong butbecause in comparison with the Continent they were so weak Whereas FrenchGerman and Italian officials viewed the ECHR as a check on the potential triumph of

86 Ibid 80387 Ibid 79988 Council of Europe 1975 III182 26489 Marston 1993 80690 Lester 1994 291 It is possible they were wrong One intriguing conjecture is that the longer a democratic form of

government is in place the more attached to its idiosyncrasies citizens and elites are likely to grow and thefurther from the norm of international constitutionalism its practices are likely to become Hence wewould expect countries such as Britain the Netherlands Sweden and the United States to become particu-larly attached to their idiosyncratic national systems If correct this would mean that established democra-cies not only reap fewer bene ts from international human rights enforcement but also bear greater costs

92 Samnoslashy 1993 46ndash47

Human Rights Regimes Origins 241

popular extremist parties British officials saw it only as a hindrance to a defense ofthe political system against agitation by isolated individuals British internal debatesand external statements were utterly devoid of any recognition of the advantages ofcollective security against domestic extremistsmdashadvantages central to continentalarguments for the ECHR Whereas the French were concerned that the CommunistParty might take power electorally and have to be checked by the ECHR the Britishwere concerned that isolated radicals might le suit under the ECHR In this contextmarginal inconveniences overridden elsewhere in the interest of bolstering demo-cratic stability became fundamental obstacles to the acceptance of binding interna-tional human rights norms

For these reasons the British government long considered opposing the conven-tion altogether Yet in the words of an internal Foreign Office paper lsquolsquoThe alterna-tive namely refusal to become a party to a Convention acceptable to nearly all theremaining States of the Council of Europe would appear to be almost indefen-sible Political considerations both domestic and foreign compel us now to bringourselves to acceptrsquorsquo an (optional) right of individual petition93 What blunted Britishopposition to any postwar European human rights regime was above all the fear ofresurgent totalitarianism abroad that might pose an eventual military threat to theUnited Kingdommdashprecisely as republican liberal theory predicts94 This fear re- ected not just a concern with a resurgence of Fascism but also a turnaround inBritish foreign policy in 1948 in response to the perceived rise of the Communistthreat in Western Europe The West the government argued needed not only to main-tain the military balance but also to strengthen continental democracies For thesepurposes the propaganda battle against Communism was critical Such concerns hadled Britain and France to help form the Council of Europe a few years earlier95

In the minds of British officials however the primacy of domestic sovereigntyover collective defense of the democratic peace remained unchallenged The cabinetmandated efforts to water down the force of any agreement in Britain British repre-sentatives sought to limit the potential risk of open-ended jurisprudence by callingfor the careful enumeration and de nition of human rights before agreeing on anyenforcement mechanism The expectation was that governments would not be able toagree on a list both extensive and precise96 Acting on Prime Minister ClementAtleersquosdirect instruction the British delegation successfully pressed to place the right ofindividual petition and the jurisdiction of the court into optional clauses97 ForeignMinister Ernest Bevin himself instructed British negotiators to veto any mandatoryright of individual petition lsquolsquoeven if it [means] being in a minority of onersquorsquo98 With

93 W E Beckett Legal Advisor to the Foreign Office April 1947 Foreign Office meeting cited inMarston 1993 798 811 also 798ndash804

94 Note that this differs from the realist account in that the threat is not in the rst instance a functionof military power but of political and ideological difference

95 Simpson 1998 15ndash19 37ndash3896 Marston 1993 808 See also Council of Europe 1975 III especially 182 280 30497 Marston 199398 Marston 1993 814 Britain withdrew its similar intention to veto over the issue of colonial depen-

dencies

242 International Organization

Cabinet approval Britain pursued a similar policy with respect to the negotiation ofUN human rights commitments99

Having secured these concessions which essentially rendered the convention un-enforceable in Britain the cabinet unanimously accepted the desirability of signingit Rati cation proceeded without difficulty Subsequently the Atlee governmenttreated the ECHR as a declaratory document and made no effort to introduce imple-menting or incorporating legislationYet even this outcomemdashone with no immediateconcrete consequencemdashwas viewed among British leaders as second best They werefully aware that once the document was signed future domestic political pressuremight well arise to incorporate the treaty or to accept its optional clauses Foreseeingthat a future government as the lord chancellor put it lsquolsquomight be forced to concedersquorsquothe jurisdiction of the court the British government sought also to include a provi-sion permitting any state to withdraw from the ECHR on six monthsrsquo notice100

To judge from their voting record and their contributions to the assembly debatesmdashgiven the absence for the moment of more detailed documentary researchmdashtheattitude of British politicians appears typical of attitudes in other recalcitrant coun-tries such as Sweden Norway Denmark the Netherlands and Luxembourg Gov-ernments and publics in these countries appear to have been on balance more rmlycommitted to democracy more altruistically inclined and sometimes even (subse-quent experience within the regime suggests) more willing to use coercion to spreadhuman rights norms than the governments and publics of countries that favored bind-ing commitments101 Yet given the high level of certainty about the future politicalstability of these democratic systems and the immediate bene ts of sovereignty forruling parties and government officials there was little self-interested reason to ac-cept compulsory and enforceable international commitments in the area of humanrights Accordingly they refused to do so

Generalizing the Argument Human Rights and Beyond

We have seen that the origins of the ECHR the most successful international humanrights adjudication and enforcement regime in the world today lies not in coercivepower politics or socialization to idealistic norms as contemporary internationalrelations theories predict Instead its origins lie in self-interested efforts by newly

99 Foreign Secretary Herbert Morrison in his 1951 memorandum to the cabinet on the UN Covenantwrote lsquolsquoAs the United Kingdom government has always played a leading part in promoting [human rightsin the UN] it would be difficult to draw back at this stage In these circumstances the prudent coursemight be to prolong the international discussions to raise legal and practical difficulties and to delay theconclusion of the Covenant for as long as possiblersquorsquo Lester 1984 55

100 Lester 1984 53ndash54 See also Marston 1993 824ndash26 This clearly discon rms the conjecture thatfuture evolution was an entirely unforeseen path-dependent consequence of earlier commitments

101 On the subsequent willingness of Sweden Norway Denmark and the Netherlands as well asFrance and Austria to pressure foreign states see Sikkink 1993 On Sweden see Council of Europe 1975III262 264

Human Rights Regimes Origins 243

established (or reestablished) democracies to employ international commitments toconsolidate democracymdashlsquolsquolocking inrsquorsquo the domestic political status quo against theirnondemocratic opponents This empirical nding has three broader implications for futureresearch on domestic politics and international relations

The Origin and Evolution of Human Rights Regimes

The rst implication of the theoretical argument is that the tendency of states toenhance the credibility of domestic policies by binding themselves to internationalinstitutions may help explain the origins and evolution of human rights enforcementregimes more generally In negotiations to create the Inter-American Convention onHuman Rights the UN Covenants and the emergent African human rights systemwe should expect to see a similar pattern of support from new democracies suspicionfrom established democracies and hostility from dictatorships102 In the followingoverview I highlight suggestive evidence and propose areas for future research

The negotiation of the UN Covenant on Civil and Political Rights appears to illus-trate the dynamics of democratic commitment At the height of the Cold War in theearly 1950s the most stable among modern democracies including the United Statesand the United Kingdom allied with authoritarian and totalitarian states like theSoviet Union China South Africa and Iran in opposition to the inclusion of compul-sory enforceable commitments The alliance in favor of such commitments as repub-lican liberal theory predicts included recently established democracies in continentalEurope Latin America and Asia

Republican liberal theory also explains a troubling anomaly for scholars and activ-ists alike namely the consistent unwillingness of the United States to accept multi-lateral constraints on its domestic human rights practices under the Inter-Americanand UN systems This unwillingness is generally attributed to ad hoc idiosyncraticfactors the United Statesrsquo superpower status (as is often said of its opposition tobinding UN obligations) its uniquely segregated southern states (as is often said ofsupport for the Bricker Amendment in the early 1950s) or its unique political institu-tions (federalism and supermajoritarian treaty rati cation rules) From the republicanliberal perspective in contrast US skepticism is the norm not the exception amongestablished democraciesmdasha norm related to the relatively low level of offsettingdomestic bene ts in an established self-con dent democracy not the nature of Ameri-can objections per se103

The positions of the established democracies in recent years concerning the cre-ation of war crimes tribunals offer at least partial con rmation of republican liberal

102 For an overview see Robertson and Merrills 1996103 An intriguing parallel example is the recent refusal of the European Communityrsquos European Court

of Justice (ECJ) to permit the EU to adhere collectively to the ECHR without a treaty amendment notingthat (1) there is no express human rights commitment in the Treaty of Rome hence no legal justi cationfor adherence and (2) human rights already lsquolsquoform an integral part of the general principles of law whoseobservance the [ECJ] ensuresrsquorsquo See ECJ I-1789 Adherence would of course undermine the ECJrsquos ownauthority in this area

244 International Organization

theory Established democracies had little difficulty accepting tribunals with jurisdic-tion over the former Yugoslavia and Rwanda where their own policies would not beimplicated Yet where commitments were (de facto) reciprocally bindingmdashnamelyin open-ended institutional commitments involving countries that actually engage inforeign interventionmdashestablished democracies con dent that they maintain ad-equate domestic safeguards against domestic atrocities hesitated to accept interna-tional constraints In the recent International Criminal Court negotiations three estab-lished democracies with a recent history of intervention abroad (the United StatesFrance and Israel) posed the greatest difficulties After ghting to dilute the obliga-tions of the treaty the United States and Israel joined China and highly repressiveMiddle Eastern and North African states in opposition while France was the verylast major power to lend its support to the treaty104

What about the development of human rights regimes over time An understand-ing of major human rights regimes does not end with their founding We have seenthat the ECHR like other major human rights instruments created a number ofoptional clauses on individual petition and compulsory jurisdiction of the court Insome cases early opponents of an enforceable convention remained exceptionallyrecalcitrant105 Yet over the subsequent ve decades all West European governmentsprogressively adopted such clauses and in many cases incorporated the ECHR intodomestic law

Much of this accords with republican liberal theory We observe a strengthening ofcommitments during and immediately after lsquolsquodemocratic wavesrsquorsquomdashas hit LatinAmerica and Central Europe during the 1990s Such efforts are strongly favored bynew democracies106 In Europe the most important reform in the history of the ECHRfor example was launched in the early to mid-1990s lsquolsquoProtocol 11rsquorsquo opened forsignature in May 1994 permits the ECHR Court to assume the functions of thecommission and compels all new signatories to accept compulsory jurisdiction andindividual petitionmdashpractices already universal among the original members Lead-ing legal academics argue that the most important impetus for Protocol 11 was lsquolsquothewidening to include [states] that have had little domestic much less internationalexperience in the legal protection of human rightsrsquorsquo107 The rst three countries toratify Protocol 11 were three transitional democracies Bulgaria Slovakia and Slo-venia The governments of some new democracies in Central and East Europe weresimilarly quick to accept minority rights obligations as a means of locking in domes-

104 For a general treatment of war crimes tribunals demonstrating the unwillingness of establisheddemocracies to pay high costs see Bass 1999

105 Sweden and the Netherlands are among the handful of countries that have been speci cally or-dered by the ECHR to allow more effective domestic judicial review of human rights claims many haveargued that Britain should be on the list as well Lester 1994

106 Huntington 1991 Consider however former British colonies which on gaining independenceadopted explicit bills of rights and constitutional reviewmdashsome on their own some with the encourage-ment of the British government Many were patterned after the European Convention but the underlyingimpetus stems republican liberal theory argues from their status as emerging postauthoritarian democra-cies Some of the most stable of these such as those in the Caribbean rejected international obligations

107 Janis Kay and Bradley 1995 88ndash89 113ndash18

Human Rights Regimes Origins 245

tic democracy108 In the Americas acceptance of compulsory jurisdiction by the Inter-American Court has occurred over the past two decadesmdasha period in which domesticconstitutional review also became nearly universal In contrast human rights normsremain weak in those regions where new democracies are few as in Africa or theMiddle East

Despite these important insights however the determinants of the evolution ofhuman rights regimes are unlikely to be identical to the determinants of their found-ing and are therefore unlikely to be explained entirely by republican liberal theoryThe ECHR deepened over a period during which European governments grew morecon dent about the stability of domestic democratic governance Hence the theoryadvanced here cannot be the sole or even the major explanation for the subsequentdeepening of the regime A social process intervenes between original intent andultimate evolutionmdasha process we have seen of which governments were quite awarein 1950 British officials believed that the ECHR would alter domestic political ar-rangements so as to encourage the mobilization of new social demands for humanrights enforcement Republican liberal theory would suggest that such new demandsre ect new opportunities for representation of social interests once a nation joins aregime broader liberal theory would stress changes in social ideas and interestsFurther research is required to clarify the precise dynamics of such long-term trends109

Generalizing the Theory to Other Issue Areas

A second direction for future research is to extend the theory to cooperation in otherissue-areas Despite the lsquolsquorepublican liberalrsquorsquo label the theoretical distinctiveness ofthe explanation advanced here is only incidentally connected to the liberal content ofthe philosophy embodied in human rights regimes In other words the argument istheoretically rather than substantively liberal110 Distinct to republican liberal theoryis the decisive role of domestic political representation in world politics and byextension the possibility that international institutions like their domestic counter-parts can enhance the credibility of domestic political commitments thereby lsquolsquolock-ing inrsquorsquo current policies Whether or not governments are lsquolsquoliberalrsquorsquo internationalinstitutions may lsquolsquostrengthen the statersquorsquo domestically by expanding its domestic con-trol over initiative information ideas and institutions111 Compared with more con-ventional lsquolsquofunctionalrsquorsquo theories of international regimes which stress reciprocal com-mitments to manage transnational societal transactions this analysis points to a morepurely domestic or lsquolsquotwo-levelrsquorsquo motivation for establishing international institu-tions112

Under what general conditions should we expect to observe international commit-ments of this kind Republican liberal theory suggests three conditions (1) govern-

108 See Manas 1997 and Wippman 1999109 Moravcsik 1995110 Moravcsik 1997111 Moravcsik 1994112 Putnam 1988

246 International Organization

ments fear future domestic political uncertainty (2) the position of the national gov-ernment is supported by a consensus of foreign governments and (3) internationalcooperation helps induce domestic actors to support the maintenance of current poli-cies

Where else in world politics might these three conditions be met Two types ofexamples must suffice Where nondemocratic governments cooperate to enhancetheir domestic credibility a mirror image of human rights institutions may ariseStephen David argues that lsquolsquoweak and illegitimatersquorsquo leaders of developing countriesoften view internal enemies as more dangerous than external ones and are thereforelikely to select international alliances that undermine domestic opponents113 TheHoly Alliance is a nineteenth-century example of international cooperation designedto block the seemingly inevitable spread of domestic liberalism and nationalismmdashinside and outside its membership A century later ruling Communist governmentsin Eastern Europe fearing for their domestic legitimacy supported membership inthe Warsaw Pact their comrades worldwide cooperated through Comintern

Further examples of efforts to use international regimes to bolster domestic policycredibility are found in international trade and monetary policy114 Mexico for ex-ample in exchange for its commitment to the North American Free Trade Area(NAFTA) gained relatively few economic concessions from the United States andCanada This has led many analysts to argue that NAFTA should be seen less as aquid pro quo and more as a means of establishing the credibility of the Mexicancommitment to trade and economic liberalization against the future potential of back-sliding115 Mexican reform within NAFTA was just such a case where the three con-ditions were met policy credibility was questionable the consensus among foreigngovernments (the United States and Canada) was closer to the views of the domestic(Mexican) government than those of Mexican protectionists and the costs of unilat-eral defection were perceived as large

The process of European integration rested similarly on centralizing power innational executives who consistently employed lsquolsquoforeign policyrsquorsquo decision-makinginstitutions to handle issues traditionally decided in lsquolsquodomesticrsquorsquo forums116 In thisregard the European Union has played the role in postwar European integration thata strong presidency and lsquolsquofast trackrsquorsquo institutions have played in securing postwarUS support for multilateral trade liberalization In European monetary cooperationweak-currency countries like France and Italy have been among the strongest propo-nents of deeper exchange-rate cooperationmdashoften with the intention of using exter-nal policy to stabilize domestic macroeconomic policy and performance As pre-dicted these examples tend to be cases in which a government whose views arerelatively closer to those of the regional consensus employs international cooperationto lsquolsquolock inrsquorsquo cooperation This process is facilitated also by the independent ideologi-cal value of lsquolsquoEuropersquorsquo in the minds of the Italian electorate for example and by the

113 David 1991114 Rodrik 1989115 For example Haggard 1997116 See Moravcsik 1994 and Goldstein 1997

Human Rights Regimes Origins 247

perception that monetary cooperation is linked to trade and agricultural cooperationmdashboth of which shifted the perceived costs of defection117

Realism and Idealism in International Relations Theory

The third and broadest implication of this analysis is that it counsels caution aboutthe uncritical acceptance of certain ideational explanations for the emergence ofinternational norms Recent scholarship has been quick to assume that if realist (orregime) theory fails to explain international cooperationmdashsay in areas like humanrights and environmental policymdashthe motivation for cooperation must lie in ide-ational socialization to altruistic beliefs This assumption once termed lsquolsquoidealistrsquorsquo orlsquolsquoutopianrsquorsquo seems plausible at rst glance The realist explanation for the emergenceof human rights norms is manifestly weak In a modern world increasingly domi-nated by liberal democratic practice human rights seem salient and attractive idealsPolitical action to protect them moreover clearly requires mobilizing a diffuse con-stituency in favor of the provision of what is in fact a public good which in turn oftenrequires that political actors issue strong normative appeals Ideational theorists havelittle trouble nding public professions of moral conviction to support their view

Yet scholars should not jump too quickly to the conclusionmdashas many recent stud-ies of foreign aid arms control slavery racism and human rights invite them todomdashthat altruism must motivate the establishment of morally attractive internationalnorms118 The tendency to jump to this conclusion demonstrates the danger of con-ducting debates about world politics around the simple dichotomy of realism versusidealism (or realism versus constructivism) as seems the current norm119 Presump-tive evidence for the importance of altruistic or lsquolsquoprincipledrsquorsquo motivations vis-a-vis arealist account may melt away as we have seen as soon as the underlying theory istested against more sophisticated rationalist yet nonrealist (in this case liberal) theo-ries of self-interested political behavior Moreover to establish methodologically theexistence of altruistic motivations and socialization processes rather than alternativeliberal theories one must do more than cite public professions of idealism documentthe actions of moral entrepreneurs or invoke the desirability of the ultimate end Talkand even mobilization are often cheap and often redundant or futile accordinglysuch evidence is often misleading Cross-national comparison and primary-sourcedocumentation of decision making are the critical tests

In the case of the establishment of the ECHR the proper theory and method re-verses an idealist conclusion that might appear to offer a plausible alternative torealism120 What seems at rst to be a conversion to moral altruism is in fact aninstrumental calculation of how best to lock in democratic governance against future

117 See Frieden 1993 Collins 1988 Moravcsik 1998a chap 4 6 and Krugman 1994 189ndash94118 What drives cooperation is prior domestic institutional convergence Hence the nature of domestic

regimes is not an intermediate variable between fundamental socialization and state behavior but thecritical variable that determines the nature of interdependence in the rst place

119 This is a view ideational theorists are coming to accept Finnemore and Sikkink 1998 916ndash17120 For example Legro and Moravcsik 1999

248 International Organization

opponentsmdasha practice hardly distinct from similar practices in the most pecuniaryareas of world politics such as trade and monetary policy I am not denying ofcourse that ideas and ideals matter in foreign policy I am challenging only a particu-lar idealist argument Surely some domestic support for democratic governance maybe ideological even idealistic in origin But if we can learn a single lesson from theformation of the worldrsquos most successful formal arrangement for international hu-man rights enforcement it is that in world politics pure idealism begets pure ideal-ismmdashin the form of parliamentary assemblies and international declarations To es-tablish binding international commitments much more is required

References

Ackerman Bruce 1997 The Rise of World Constitutionalism Virginia Law Review 83 (4)771ndash97Ando Nisuke 1992 The Future of Monitoring BodiesmdashLimitations and Possibilities of the Human Rights

Committee In 1991ndash1992 Canadian Human Rights Yearbook 169ndash175 Toronto CarswellBailey Michael A Judith Goldstein and Barry R Weingast 1997 The Institutional Roots of American

Trade Policy Politics Coalitions and International Trade World Politics 49 (3)309ndash38Bass Gary 1998 Judging War The Politics of International War Crimes Tribunals PhD diss Harvard

UniversityBrett Rachel 1996 Human Rights and the OSCE Human Rights Quarterly 18 (3)668ndash93Brysk Alison 1994 The Politics of Human Rights in Argentina Protest Change and Democratization

Stanford Calif Stanford University PressCarr E H 1946 The Twenty Yearsrsquo Crisis 1919ndash1939 2d ed London MacmillanCarter Barry E and Phillip R Trimble 1995 International Law 2d ed Boston Little BrownCollins Susan M 1988 In ation and the EMS In The European Monetary System edited by Francesco

Giavazzi Stefano Micossi and Marcus Miller 112ndash39 Cambridge Cambridge University PressCostello Declan 1992 Limiting Rights Constitutionally In Human Rights and Constitutional Law Es-

says in Honour of Brian Walsh edited by J OrsquoReilly 177ndash87 Dublin Round Hall PressCouncil of Europe 1975 Recueil des Travaux Preparatoires 6 vols Strasbourg Council of EuropeDavid Stephen R 1991 Explaining Third-World Alignment World Politics 43 (2)233ndash56Dijk Pieter van and G J H van Hoof 1998 Theory and Practice of the European Convention on Human

Rights 3d ed Hague KluwerDonnelly Jack 1986 International Human Rights A Regime Analysis International Organization 40

(3)599ndash642Doyle Michael W 1986 Liberalism and World Politics American Political Science Review 80 (4)

1151ndash69Drzemczewski Andrew Z 1983 The European Human Rights Convention in Domestic Law A Compara-

tive Study Oxford Clarendon PressEuropean Court of Justice 1996 Opinion Pursuant to Article 228 of the Treaty Opinion 294 (29 March)

I1763ndashI1790Evans Peter B Harold K Jacobson and Robert D Putnam 1993 Double-Edged Diplomacy Interna-

tional Bargaining and Domestic Politics Berkeley University of California PressFalk Richard A 1981 Human Rights and State Sovereignty New York Holmes and MeierFinnemore Martha 1996 National Interests in International Society Ithaca NY Cornell University

PressFinnemore Martha and Kathryn Sikkink 1998 International Norm Dynamics and Political Change

International Organization 52 (4)887ndash917Franck Thomas M 1988 Legitimacy in the International System American Journal of International Law

82 (4)705ndash59

Human Rights Regimes Origins 249

Frieden Jeffry A 1993 Making Commitments France and Italy in the European Monetary System1979ndash1985 Working Paper Series 114 Berkeley Calif Center for German and European Studies

Glendon Mary Ann 1998a Knowing the Universal Declaration of Human Rights Notre Dame LawReview 73 (5)1153ndash90

mdashmdashmdash 1998b The Universal Declaration of Human Rights Unpublished manuscript Harvard LawSchool Cambridge Mass

Goldstein Judith 1996 International Law and Domestic Institutions Reconciling North American lsquolsquoUn-fairrsquorsquo Trade Laws International Organization 50541ndash64

Haggard Stephan 1997 The Political Economy of Regionalism in Asia and the Americas In The Po-litical Economy of Regionalism edited by Edward Mans eld and Helen Milner 20ndash49 New YorkColumbia University Press

Helfer Lawrence and Anne-Marie Slaughter 1997 Toward a Theory of Effective Supranational Adjudi-cation Yale Law Journal 107 (2)273ndash391

Henkin Louis Gerald L Neuman Diane F Orentlicher and David W Leebron 1999 Human RightsNew York Foundation Press

Humphrey John P 1974 The Revolution in the International Law of Human Rights Human Rights4205ndash16

mdashmdashmdash 1984 Human Rights and the United Nations A Great Adventure Dobbs Ferry TransnationalPublishers

Huntington Samuel 1991 The Third Wave Democratization in the Late Twentieth Century NormanUniversity of Oklahoma Press

Janis Mark W Richard S Kay and Anthony W Bradley 1995 European Human Rights Law Text andMaterials Oxford Clarendon Press

Jepperson Ronald L Alexander Wendt and Peter J Katzenstein 1996 Norms Identity and the Cultureof National Security In The Culture of National Security Norms and Identity in World Politics editedby Peter J Katzenstein 33ndash75 Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Kaufman Chaim D and Robert A Pape 1999 Explaining Costly International Moral Action BritainrsquosSixty-Year Campaign Against the Atlantic Slave Trade International Organization 53 (4)631ndash68

Keck Margaret E and Kathryn Sikkink 1998 Activists Beyond Borders Advocacy Networks in Interna-tional Politics Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Keohane Robert O 1986 Theory of World Politics Structural Realism and Beyond In Neo-Realism andIts Critics edited by Robert O Keohane 158ndash203 New York Columbia University Press

Krasner Stephen D 1992 Sovereignty and Intervention Unpublished manuscript Stanford UniversityStanford Calif

mdashmdashmdash 1995 Compromising Westphalia International Security 20 (3)115ndash51Krugman Paul R 1994 Peddling Prosperity Economic Sense and Nonsense in the Age of Diminished

Expectations New York NortonKupchan Charles A and Clifford A Kupchan 1991 Concerts Collective Security and the Future of

Europe International Security 16 (1)114ndash61Lake David A 1993 Leadership Hegemony and the International Economy Naked Emperor or Tattered

Monarch with Potential International Studies Quarterly 37 (4)459ndash89Landes William M and Richard A Posner 1975 The Independent Judiciary in an Interest-Group Per-

spective Journal of Law and Economics 18 (3)875ndash901Legro Jeffrey W 1996 Culture and Preferences in the International Cooperation Two-Step American

Political Science Review 90 (1)118ndash37Legro Jeffrey W and Andrew Moravcsik 1999 Is Anybody Still a Realist International Security 24

(2)5ndash55Lester Anthony 1984 Fundamental Rights The United Kingdom Isolated In 1984 Public Law edited by

Graham Zellick 46ndash72 London Stevens and Sonsmdashmdashmdash 1994 Taking Human Rights Seriously Kingrsquos College Law Journal 51ndash15Manas Jean E 1996 The Council of Europersquos Democracy Ideal and the Challenge of Ethno-National

Strife In Preventing Con ict in the Post-Communist World Mobilizing International and Regional

250 International Organization

Organizations edited by Abram Chayes and Antonia Handler Chayes 99ndash144 Washington DCBrookings Institution Press

Marston Geoffrey 1993 The United Kingdomrsquos Part in the Preparation of the European Convention onHuman Rights 1950 International and Comparative Law Quarterly 42 (4)796ndash826

McKeon Richard 1949 The Philosophic Bases and Material Circumstances of the Rights of Man InHuman Rights Comments and Interpretations edited by UNESCO 35ndash46 New York UNESCO

Merrills J G 1993 The Development of International Law by the European Court of Human Rights 2ded Manchester UK Manchester University Press

Moe Terry 1990 Political Institutions The Neglected Side of the Story Journal of Law Economics andOrganization 6 (1)213ndash53

Moravcsik Andrew 1992 Liberalism and International Relations Theory Center for International AffairsWorking Paper Series 92-6 Cambridge Mass Harvard University

mdashmdashmdash 1994 Why the European Community Strengthens the State International Cooperation and Do-mestic Politics Center for European Studies Working Paper Series No 52 Cambridge Mass HarvardUniversity

mdashmdashmdash 1995 Explaining International Human Rights Regimes Liberal Theory and Western EuropeEuropean Journal of International Relations 1157ndash89

mdashmdashmdash 1997 Taking Preferences Seriously A Liberal Theory of International Politics InternationalOrganization 51 (4)513ndash53

mdashmdashmdash 1998a The Choice for Europe Social Purpose and State Power from Messina to MaastrichtIthaca NY Cornell University Press

mdashmdashmdash 1998b The Origin of Human Rights Regimes Liberal States and Domestic Uncertainty in PostwarEurope Working Paper No 9817 Cambridge Mass Weatherhead Center for International AffairsHarvard University

Morsink Johannes 1999 The Universal Declaration of Human Rights Philadelphia University of Penn-sylvania Press

Morgenthau Hans J 1960 Politics Among Nations The Struggle for Power and Peace 3d ed New YorkAlfred Knopf

Nye Joseph S Jr 1990 Bound to Lead The Changing Nature of American Power New York BasicBooks

Pasquino Pasquale 1998 Constitutional Adjudication and Democracy Comparative PerspectivesmdashUSA France Italy Ratio Juris 1138ndash50

Pierson Paul 1996 The Path to European Union A Historical Institutionalist Analysis ComparativePolitical Studies 29 (2)123ndash63

Polakiewicz Jorg and Valerie Jacob-Foltzer 1991 The European Human Rights Convention in DomesticLaw The Impact of Strasbourg Case Law in States Where Direct Effect Is Given to the ConventionHuman Rights Law Quarterly 1265ndash85 125ndash142

Putnam Robert D 1988 Diplomacy and Domestic Politics International Organization 42 (3) 427ndash61Ramirez Francisco O Yasemin Soysal and Suzanne Shanahan 1997 The Changing Logic of Political

Citizenship Cross-National Acquisition of Womenrsquos Suffrage Rights 1890ndash1990 American Socio-logical Review 62 (5)735ndash45

Risse Thomas 2000 Letrsquos Argue Communicative Action and International Relations International Or-ganization 54 (1)1ndash39

Risse-Kappen Thomas 1994 Ideas Do Not Float Freely Transnational Coalitions Domestic Structuresand the End of the Cold War International Organization 48 (2)185ndash214

mdashmdashmdash 1996 Collective Identity in a Democratic Community The Case of NATO In The Culture ofNational Security Norms and Identity in World Politics edited by Peter J Katzenstein 357ndash99 NewYork Columbia University Press

Robertson A H and J G Merrills 1993 Human Rights in Europe A Study of the European Conventionon Human Rights 3d ed Manchester UK Manchester University Press

mdashmdashmdash 1996 Human Rights in the World An Introduction to the International Protection of HumanRights 4th ed Manchester UK Manchester University Press

Rodrik Dani 1989 Credibility of Trade Reform A Policy Makerrsquos Guide World Economy 12 (1)1ndash16

Human Rights Regimes Origins 251

Ruggie John Gerard 1983 Human Rights and the Future International Community Daedalus 112 (4)93ndash110

Russett Bruce 1993 Grasping the Democratic Peace Principles for a PostndashCold War World PrincetonNJ Princeton University Press

Samnoslashy AEcirc shild 1993 Human Rights as International Consensus The Making of the Universal Declara-tion of Human Rights 1945ndash1948 Bergen Michelsen Institute

Shapiro Martin 1981 Courts A Comparative and Political Analysis Chicago University of ChicagoPress

Sieghart Paul 1983 The International Law of Human Rights Oxford Clarendon PressSikkink Kathryn 1993 The Power of Principled Ideas Human Rights Policies in the United States and

Western Europe In Ideas and Foreign Policy Beliefs Institutions and Political Change edited byJudith Goldstein and Robert O Keohane 139ndash70 Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Simpson A W Brian 1998 Short History of the European Convention on Human Rights Unpublishedmanuscript University of Michigan Law School Ann Arbor

Slaughter Anne-Marie Alec Stone Sweet and Joseph H H Weiler eds 1998 The European Court andNational Courts Doctrine and Jurisprudence Oxford Hart Publishing

Snyder Jack 1991 Myths of Empire Domestic Politics and International Ambition Ithaca NY CornellUniversity Press

Teitgen Pierre-Henri 1988 Faites entrer le temoin suivant 1940ndash1958 de la resistance a la Ve Repub-lique Rennes France Ouest-France

Van Evera Stephen 1990 Primed for Peace International Security 15 (winter)7ndash57mdashmdashmdash 1999 The Causes of War Power and the Roots of Con ict Ithaca NY Cornell University PressWaltz Kenneth N 1979 Theory of International Politics Reading Mass Addison-WesleyWippman David 1999 Practical and Legal Constraints on Internal Power Sharing In International Rela-

tions and Ethnic Con ict edited by David Wippman 170ndash88 Ithaca NY Cornell University PressWhit eld John H 1988 How the Working Organs of the European Convention Have Elevated the Indi-

vidual to the Level of Subject of International Law ILSA Journal of International Law 1227ndash53

252 International Organization

ment to the salience of social democratic values in their domestic politics23 ThomasFranck asserts that compliance with international law is a function of the normativeacceptance of international rules which in turn re ects (among other things) theirconsistency with domestic values24 In sum governments promote norms abroadbecause they are consistent with universal ideals to which they adhere governmentsaccept them at home because they are convinced doing so is lsquolsquoappropriatersquorsquo

The desire to conform to shared ideas and norms of state behavior (lsquolsquocollectiveexpectations about proper behavior for a given identityrsquorsquo) in this view does notsimply regulate state behavior but constitutes and reconstitutes state identities25

Such theories explicitly distance themselves from explanations that rely on instrumen-tal calculations about the establishment of legitimate domestic governance26 Twoleading ideational theorists explicitly reject for example the argument I shall intro-duce latermdashnamely that governments support human rights regimes to advance par-tisan and public interest in preventing domestic violence and interstate warfare In astriking historical conjecture these analysts assert that in the 1940s and 1950s gov-ernments could not possibly have sought human rights regimes to preserve the lsquolsquodemo-cratic peacersquorsquo because such founding moments lsquolsquocame well before the emergence ofthe new social knowledgersquorsquo that undemocratic regimes undermine peacemdasha collec-tive belief they date to research by liberal international relations theorists in the early1980s led by Michael Doyle27 As we shall soon see this equation of lsquolsquosocial knowl-edgersquorsquo with academic political science misstates the true origins of human rights regimesbecause it underestimates the ability of nonacademics to generate a widely accepted factu-ally groundedmdashand ultimately accuratemdashconsensus about world politics

The lsquolsquoNew Orthodoxyrsquorsquo A Curious Convergenceof Realism and Idealism

The study of human rights makes unlikely bedfellows Although realist and ide-ational theories start from very different assumptions their predictions about humanrights tend to converge Most existing analyses of human rights regimes rest on anuneasy synthesis of these two explanations Realists cited earlier tend to argue thathuman rights norms are expressions of domestic values not simply propagandisticjusti cations for the pursuit of national security interests28 Ideational theorists rarelytreat socialization (that is transnational education imitation and fundamental norma-

23 Sikkink 199324 Franck 198825 Jepperson Wendt and Katzenstein 1996 5426 Finnemore and Sikkink 1998 Thomas Risse has sought to take this further by drawing on Habermas-

ian normative theory as a basis for positive analysis See Risse 200027 Keck and Sikkink 1998 203 See also fn 68 and accompanying text in this article Compare Helfer

and Slaughter 1997 331ndash3528 Even if this were the case the argument would not be entirely realist since the claim that democratic

governments are more likely to side with the West does not necessarily follow from realist theory Evenself-styled realists increasingly concede that societal preferences play an important often determinant rolein alliance formation For a criticism of this type of realist degeneration see Legro and Moravcsik 1999

224 International Organization

tive persuasion) as the sole (or even the primary) mechanism that induces govern-ments to accept formal human rights guarantees Donnelly argues for example thatGramscian lsquolsquohegemonic ideas can be expected to draw acquiescence in relativelyweak regimes but beyond promotional activities (that is where signi cant sacri cesof sovereignty are demanded) something more is neededrsquorsquo29

Many in both schools therefore adopt what Robert Keohane has elsewhere termedthe realist lsquolsquofall-backrsquorsquo position Public interest groups with idealistic values perhapstransnationally organized shape the underlying preferences of democratic great pow-ers which then deploy their preponderant power to construct and enforce interna-tional human rights norms Idealism explains the position of great powers realismexplains the spread of norms30 In generalizing about human rights regimes for ex-ample Margaret Keck and Kathryn Sikkink focus extensively on the transculturalattractiveness of ideas and the density of transnational organization (ideational fac-tors) and the vulnerability of targets to sanctions (a realist factor) As we have seenthey explicitly contrast this explanation however with an explanation that focuseson domestic institutional and material preconditions which they reject outright (ontheoretical not empirical grounds) as at most only secondary31

There is thus considerably more convergence in empirical predictions about thesource of support for human rights regimes than broad theoretical labels might sug-gest (see Table 1) Most theories whether realist or ideational predict that govern-ments interest groups and public opinion in established democratic states spearheadefforts to form and enforce international human rights regimesmdashand they inducecoerce or persuade others to go join Yet as I discuss in more detail later this issimply not the case In postwar Europe as in the UN during this period establisheddemocracies consistently opposed reciprocally binding human rights obligations andneither coerced nor persuaded anyone else to accept them Before moving on to theempirical analysis it is therefore necessary to examine a third explanation for theformation of human rights regimes

Republican Liberalism Democratic Peaceand Domestic Commitment

If realist and ideational explanations view the motivations for establishing humanrights regimes as involving international coercion or persuasion a lsquolsquorepublican lib-eralrsquorsquo explanation views them as resulting from instrumental calculations about do-mestic politics32 In general republican liberal theories stress the impact of varying

29 Donnelly 1986 638ndash3930 Ruggie 1983 98ndash99 On this sort of realist fall-back or two-step position more generally see Legro

1996 Moravcsik 1997 543 Keohane 1986 183 and Legro and Moravcsik 199931 Keck and Sikkink 1998 201ndash20932 Liberal international relations theory focuses on state behavior driven by variation in the economic

interests and conceptions of public goods provision on the part of societal groups as well as by the natureof domestic political institutions The republican liberal label is appropriate to international relationstheory debates though the concern about promoting democracy also has elements of ideational liberal-

Human Rights Regimes Origins 225

domestic political institutionsmdashin particular the scope and bias of political represen-tationmdashon foreign policy The most prominent among such theories include institu-tional explanations of the lsquolsquodemocratic peacersquorsquo yet the family of republican liberaltheories offers a far wider range of potential explanations subsuming theories of therole of cartelized elites and independent militaries in provoking war and of interestgroup capture (or the countervailing delegation of authority to strong executives) inforeign economic policy33 In contrast to the idealist theories considered earlier whichassume that social actors are responsive to external socialization and often altruisti-cally motivated republican liberal theories assume that states are self-interested andrational in their pursuit of (varying) underlying national interests which re ect inturn variation in the nature of domestic social pressures and representative institu-tions34

A useful republican liberal starting point for the problem at hand is to assume thatinternational institutional commitments like domestic institutional commitmentsare self-interested means of lsquolsquolocking inrsquorsquo particular preferred domestic policiesmdashathome and abroadmdashin the face of future political uncertainty This presumption whichis not only consistent with republican liberalism but also draws on theories widelyemployed to explain domestic delegation to courts and regulatory authorities in Ameri-can and comparative politics treats domestic politics as a game in which politicianscompete to exercise public authority35 Terry Moe observes that lsquolsquomost political insti-tutions arise out of a politics of structural choice in which the winners use theirtemporary hold on public authority to design new structures and impose them on thepolity as a whole [Institutions are] weapons of coercion and redistribution the structural means by which political winners pursue their own interests often atthe great expense of political losersrsquorsquo36 Governments establish courts administrativeagencies central banks and other independent bodies as means by which the win-

ismmdashthe strand of liberal theory based on the tendency to promote domestic provision of public goods(national identity political institutions and legitimate economic redistribution) preferred by domesticactors (This differs from idealist theory in the minimal role it accords altruism or transnational socializa-tion) On the ideational strand of liberal theory see Moravcsik 1997 and Van Evera 1990 In American orcomparative politics such an explanation might be thought of as drawing on public choice theory institu-tionalist theory constitutional theory the theory of delegation or theories of nested games

33 For a discussion on the full range of potential liberal explanations see Moravcsik 199734 Liberal international relations theories assume that states behave as rational unitary actors in the

pursuit of their underlying preferences though not in the de nition of those preferences Their theoreticaldistinctiveness lies in their consistent focus on variation in national preferences resulting from socialpressures for particular material and ideational interests as well as the way such interests are representedby state institutions In this regard institutional variants of democratic peace theory and theories of legis-lative-executive relations share common liberal theoretical assumptions For an elaboration see Moravcsik1997 Doyle 1986 Russett 1993 Snyder 1991 Bailey Goldstein and Weingast 1997 Van Evera 1999and Legro and Moravcsik 1999

35 Moe 199036 Ibid 222 213 In the domestic constitutional context provisions are locked in by the fact that only

a supermajority is typically able to amend it Supermajorities bind subsequent majorities The case we areanalyzing here like the case of administrative delegation is more complex since treaties are generallyrati ed by majority and the nondemocratic opponents are constrained not by their majority but by theextent of their coercive power Pasquino 1998

226 International Organization

ners of political con ict seek to commit the polity to preferred policies From thisperspective a rational decision to delegate to an independent body requires that asitting government weigh two crosscutting considerations restricting governmentdiscretion and reducing domestic political uncertainty

Consider rst the surrender of national discretion which in the international con-text might be termed the sovereignty cost of delegation to an international authorityAll other things equal governments in power prefer to maintain short-term discre-tion to shape collective behavior or redistribute wealth as they see t They aretherefore inherently skeptical of delegation to independent judges or officials sincethere is always some lsquolsquoagency costrsquorsquo to the operation of central banks administrativeagencies courts and other quasi-independent political authorities Judges in particu-lar may seek to negate government actions by nullifying them outright or by failingto enforce them effectively Legal scholars William Landes and Richard Posner ob-serve that lsquolsquothe outcomes of the struggle can readily be nulli ed by unsympatheticjudgesmdashand why should judges be sympathetic to a process that simply rati es po-litical power rather than expresses principlersquorsquo They point to the sixty years preced-ing the New Deal in the United States during which the federal judiciary obstructedreforms favored by Congress37

In the international realm the defense of governmental discretion translates intothe defense of national sovereignty All other things equal the lsquolsquosovereignty costrsquorsquo ofdelegating to an international judge is likely to be even greater than that of delegatingto a domestic judge One reason is that cross-national variation in the precise naturescope application and enforcement of human rights is likely to be greater thandomestic variation Any common international list of human rights is therefore likelyto diverge further from individual national traditions and practices In the most ex-treme cases for example Great Britain international human rights regimes intro-duce an explicitly enumerated bill of rights for the rst time Many internationalhuman rights regimes establish moreover single centralized institutional mecha-nisms for interpreting enforcing and balancing various rights For such bodies todevelop a coherent jurisprudence they must override local particularities Whereasjudicially imposed harmonization may seem attractive to those who draft interna-tional covenants it clearly imposes inconvenient constraints on individual nationalgovernments Particularly for nations without a constitutional courtmdashagain Britainis a striking examplemdashthe procedure marks a signi cant innovation38 These incon-veniences may arise moreover not simply as a result of pressure from parochialspecial interests or unthinking adherence to tradition but also through divergence indeeply rooted historical conceptions of the relationship between citizens and thestate From this perspective the defense of lsquolsquonational sovereigntyrsquorsquo is in part a legiti-mate defense of national ideals political culture and even democratic practicesmdasha

37 See Landes and Posner 1975 896 and Pasquino 1998 4938 Drzemczewski 1983 11

Human Rights Regimes Origins 227

problem of which the framers of postndashWorld War II human rights documents (andtheir academic advisers) were quite aware39

Why would a national government democratic or not ever accept such externalnormative and institutional constraints on its sovereignty The answer lies in thesecond major consideration that enters into a governmentrsquos decision whether to del-egate to an independent political body reducing political uncertainty In the republi-can liberal view politicians delegate power to human rights regimes such as domes-tic courts and administrative agencies to constrain the behavior of future nationalgovernments As Moe explains a politician must always calculate that lsquolsquowhile theright to exercise public authority happens to be theirs today other political actorswith different and perhaps opposing interests may gain that right tomorrowrsquorsquo40 Tolimit the consequences of this eventuality government authorities may thus seek tolsquolsquolock inrsquorsquo favored policies in such a way thereby insulating them from the actions offuture governments

From this perspective human rights norms are expressions of the self-interest ofdemocratic governments in lsquolsquolocking inrsquorsquo democratic rule through the enforcement ofhuman rights By placing interpretation in the hands of independent authorities man-aged in part by foreign governmentsmdashin other words by alienating sovereignty to aninternational bodymdashgovernments seek to establish reliable judicial constraints onfuture nondemocratic governments or on democratically elected governments thatmay seek (as in interwar Italy and Germany) to subvert democracy from within Inthe language of international relations theory this lsquolsquotwo-levelrsquorsquo commitment lsquolsquoties thehandsrsquorsquo of future governments thereby enhancing the credibility of current domesticpolicies and institutions41 Salient and symbolic international constraints serve assignals to trigger domestic and perhaps also transnational and international opposi-tion to any breach of the democratic order Thus democratic regimes seek to preventpolitical retrogression or lsquolsquobackslidingrsquorsquo into tyranny

The decision of any individual government whether to support a binding interna-tional human rights enforcement regime depends in this view on the relative impor-tance of these two basic factors Sovereignty costs are weighted against establishinghuman rights regimes whereas greater political stability may be weighted in favor ofit If we assume that the inconvenience governments face is constant (or randomlydistributed) it follows that a country is most likely to support a human rights regimewhen its government is rmly committed to democratic governance but faces stronginternal challenges that may threaten it in the future Its willingness to tolerate sover-eignty costs increases insofar as the costs are outweighed by the bene ts of reducingdomestic political uncertainty

If the republican liberal view is correct the strongest support for binding humanrights regimes should come not from established democracies but from recently es-

39 McKeon 194940 Moe 1990 22741 Evans Putnam and Jacobson 1993

228 International Organization

tablished and potentially unstable democracies Only where democracy is estab-lished but nondemocratic groups (military officers communists fascists and religious fun-damentalists for example) pose real threats to its future is the reduction of politicaluncertainty likely to outweigh the inconvenience of supranational adjudication

It is obvious that opposition will come in part from dictatorships (or transitionalregimes) since such governments both lack any interest in democracy and sufferparticularly large inconveniences from persistent challenges to their (nondemocratic)domestic order42 (Governments striving to complete a transition to democracy throughextralegal means are likely to be almost as skeptical) Less obvious and in strikingcontrast to realist and idealist accounts however is the prediction that dictatorshipswill be joined in opposition to binding commitments by well-established liberal de-mocracies By accepting binding obligations governments in established democra-cies incur an increased if modest risk of de facto nulli cation of domestic lawswithout a corresponding increase in the expected stability of domestic democracysince the latter is already high Such governments have good reasonmdashindeed a demo-cratically legitimate reasonmdashto reject any reciprocal imposition of international ad-judication and enforcement of human rights claims

This is not to say that established democracies never have an incentive to supportinternational human rights instruments According to republican liberal theory estab-lished democracies have an incentive to promote such arrangements for othersmdashwhich may involve some small risk of future pressure on established democracies todeepen their commitmentmdashin order to bolster the lsquolsquodemocratic peacersquorsquo by fosteringdemocracy in neighboring countries43 This is most likely to occur when democrati-zation is expected to pacify a potentially threatening neighbor or solidify oppositionto a common nondemocratic enemy In such cases established democracies can beexpected to support rhetorical declarations in favor of human rights and regimes withoptional enforcement that bind newly established democracies but exempt them-selves Yet there is little reason to believe that this concern will outweigh domesticinterests thus they are likely to remain opposed to reciprocally enforceable rules44

Further observable implications concerning national tactics and con dential discus-sions are developed in the next section

42 Governments must of course have sufficient freedom at the current time to actmdasha point stressed byMoe It would therefore be somewhat surprising to see a democratic government that requires nondemo-cratic means to stay in powermdashfor example a government under heavy military in uence or engaged in acivil warmdashtake such a step For this reason such transitional regimesmdashGreece in the immediate postndashWorld War II period or Russia today are examplesmdashmay remain skeptical of enforceable commitments

43 Russett 1993 This argument is liberal rather than realist since for realists the domestic governanceof states should make no difference in the perception of threat whereas for democratic peace theorists itdoes

44 In theory one might argue that the incomplete adherence of established democracies could beexpected to undermine the international regime which could in turn destabilize newly established democ-racies and thereby create threats to established democracies Yet in practice the signaling function ofinternational norms in any given country does not appear to depend on the adherence by others to enforce-ment clauses certainly this conjecture seems to have played an unimportant role in British or Europeandeliberations

Human Rights Regimes Origins 229

Testing the Theories The Negotiation of the ECHR

What light does the negotiating history of the ECHR cast on the power of these threecompeting theories The negotiation of the ECHR took place between 1949 and1953 under the auspices of the Council of Europe At the rst session of the Councilof Europersquos Consultative Assembly in September 1949 its legal committee under thechairmanship of the Frenchman Pierre-Henri Teitgen recommended that an organiza-tion be created to ensure adherence to human rights in Europe Extended meetings ofgovernmental committees and consultations with the assembly itself through the rsthalf of 1950 led to the signing of the ECHR which came into force three years later

Realist ideational and liberal institutional theories all offer prima facie explana-tions for the general form and timing of the ECHRrsquos establishment For realists thisperiod marked the dawning of an lsquolsquoAmerican centuryrsquorsquo and a moment in which theWest became embroiled in a bipolar con ict with the Soviet Union For ideationaltheorists it immediately followed the Holocaust a salient historical event of consid-erable moral force and occurred immediately after the rise to salient Western leader-ship of two long-established democratic exemplars the United States and the UnitedKingdom45 During the immediate postwar period republican liberals might observea wave of new liberal democracies emerged (or reemerged) across Western EuropeNondemocratic institutions were widely viewed as a source of both World War II andthe Cold War and accordingly the democratization of Germany Italy and otherWest European nations was seen as a guarantee against both a revival of fascism andthe spread of communism

To assess the relative importance of these three plausible theories we thereforerequire more ne-grained evidence than a simple coincidence of timing or the exis-tence of occasional public rhetorical justi cation I consider three types of evidencethe cross-national pattern of national positions the process of international negotia-tion and the direct documentary record of national motivations What does the his-torical record reveal

Cross-National Variation in National Preferences

We have seen that both realist and ideational theories predict that the most rmlyestablished and committed democracies (or democratic great powers)mdashin short themajor Western powers led by the United States and the United Kingdommdashwouldhave been the primary supporters of binding international human rights norms Onthe contrary the historical record strongly supports the republican liberal theorywhich predicts that newly established democracies will spearhead support for bind-ing international human rights guarantees whereas long-established democracies willsupport only rhetorical or optional commitmentsmdashand even these only where neededto bolster the lsquolsquodemocratic peacersquorsquo Dictatorships or governments that have not com-pleted the transition to democracy will be opposed outright

45 For a more solidly grounded view see Helfer and Slaughter 1997 331ndash35

230 International Organization

We can measure the willingness of governments to accept binding obligations byexamining their position on two related elements of the institutional design of theECHRmdashboth essential to the future effectiveness of the regime

x Compulsory jurisdiction Should the regime mandate that member states recog-nize the jurisdiction of an independent international court as opposed to abody of foreign ministers

x Individual petition Should the regime mandate that member states grant pri-vate individuals and groups standing to le cases

Since both mandatory binding jurisdiction and individual petition are required torender a system of international human rights adjudication effective a vote for bothis de ned as support for a reciprocally binding regime whereas a vote against eithermarks opposition46 Positions on these two issues generated parallel (if not preciselyidentical) coalitions among national governments suggesting that they tap a singleunderlying dimension of state preference47

To investigate the relationship between democratic governance and support forbinding regimes we also require a measure of how stable a democracy is expected tobe48 European political systems involved in the negotiations can be divided intothree categories The rst category lsquolsquoestablished democraciesrsquorsquo contains those sys-tems that had been continuously under democratic rule since before 1920 and re-mained so thereafter Belgium Denmark Luxembourg Netherlands Norway Swe-den Netherlands and the United Kingdom (Occupation is not coded as a suspensionof domestic democracy but the establishment of a nondemocratic domestic regimeismdashfor example Vichy France) The second category lsquolsquonew democraciesrsquorsquo contains

46 Sikkink suggests a less satisfactory coding one which con ates the domestic and external concernsof governments in such a way as to greatly exaggerate the relative importance of the latter Sikkink 1993In fact only a miniscule set of ECHR cases have been brought by one state against another

47 Council of Europe 1975 IV248ndash52 also 132ff 242ndash96 also Ixxiv 10ndash24 296ff passim andV68ndash70 By the time the member states negotiated individual petition underlying positions were harderto make out since it was becoming increasingly clear that such provisions will be optional AustriaBelgium France Germany Iceland Ireland and Italy supported creation of a court of human rights andmandatory jurisdiction whereas Denmark Greece Luxembourg the Netherlands Norway Sweden Turkeyand the United Kingdom were opposed to anything except a court with optional jurisdiction On thequestion of whether the right of individual petition should be automatic there was slightly more ambiva-lence but Britain Greece and perhaps also the Netherlands remained the most skeptical On the questionof the scope of the rights to be protected under the regime a similar cleavage emerged with advocates of astrong system such as Teitgen supporting an open-ended grant of institutional authority See Council ofEurope 1975 I276 More skeptical countries such as Britain the Netherlands Sweden and Denmarksought a more precise and narrower enumeration of rights and warned against an ambitious open-endedsystem Council of Europe 1975 I80ndash82 88ndash90 III254ndash56 but 268

48 Conventional political science measures of lsquolsquodemocracyrsquorsquo are inappropriate since such measuresassess institutionsrsquo levels of democracy not future expectations of democratic stability The length ofcontinuous democratic rule is a conventional measure in the literature on the democratic peace and else-where for the depth of commitment to democracy See for example Russett 1993 As a more problematiccheck on the measure one might also consider whether the regime remained a liberal democracy after1950 Such ex post coding is problematic though not entirely inappropriate since what we seek to mea-sure is not how democratic a state is but how stable its democracy is perceived to be In any case the twomeasures are closely correlated

Human Rights Regimes Origins 231

those that were rmly established during the negotiations and remained so thereafterbut only since a point between 1920 and 1950 Austria France Italy Iceland Ire-land and West Germany The third category lsquolsquosemidemocracies and dictatorshipsrsquorsquocontains the two governments that were not fully democratic by 1950 because ofcivil war or internal repression (and did not remain so thereafter) namely Greece andTurkey Spain and Portugal though not involved in the negotiations also belong inthis category49

Turning to the ndings we see little evidence of the positive correlation betweensupport for binding regimes and power or length of democratic rule predicted byrealist and idealist theory Instead we observe the inverse-U-shaped relationshipbetween the stability of democracy and support for binding human rights commit-ments predicted by republican liberal theory Table 2 summarizes the ndings All sixnew democracies (plus one of the ten long-established democracies Belgium) sup-port binding human rights guarantees In contrast six of the seven established democ-racies join the four transitional governments and nondemocracies in opposing one orboth such guarantees (or in the case of Luxembourg abstaining) Even the soleexception Belgium is not fully discon rming since Belgian representatives origi-nally sided with the other established democracies against binding guarantees shift-ing their position only late in the negotiations50 The correlation is so strong that evenrecategorization of borderline casesmdashFrance and Turkey saymdashwould not under-mine the striking relationship

A number of ad hoc conjectures suggested by historians legal academics andcommon intuition about postwar European politics also fall by the wayside Opposi-tion appears to be uncorrelated with the possession of colonies51 Among major colo-nial powers Britain and the Netherlands are skeptics whereas France and Belgiumare supporters Among countries without colonies Germany and Italy are supporterswhereas the Scandinavian countries (Iceland excepted) are opponents

Opposition is similarly uncorrelated with the existence of a strong domestic tradi-tion of parliamentary sovereignty as some analysts of Britain conjecture Many strongsupportersmdashFrance Belgium Italy Germany Austria Iceland and Irelandmdashsharedan equally deep tradition of parliamentary sovereignty Any imputation of causalityfrom the correlation between postwar support for domestic judicial review and inter-national enforcement of human rights (say in the cases of Italy Germany and Aus-tria) furthermore is very likely to be spurious Postwar Germany contemporane-ously adopted systems of constitutional judicial review thereby shifting politicalweight away from a traditionally sovereign parliament toward a separation of powersinvolving an independent judiciary In Italy Christian Democrats fearing the adventof a Socialist-Communist majority placed a constitutional court in the postwar con-stitution It is far more plausible that these countries adopted both domestic andinternational judicial review because of a strong desire to bolster the democratic

49 For a further discussion of this coding see the notes to Table 250 Council of Europe 1975 I80ndash82 88ndash90 III254ndash56 but 26851 This is the factor most often mentioned in the secondary literature

232 International Organization

order not that the inclusion of a constitutional court in the postwar constitution hadimmediate implications for the national position on the ECHR52 In sum the estab-lishment of domestic constitutional review like the establishment of internationalhuman rights guarantees is a postauthoritarian phenomenon National positions areuncorrelated with support for European federalism the Netherlands and Luxem-bourg opposed mandatory enforcement whereas Austria Ireland and Iceland fa-vored it More consistent with the republican liberal view is the conjecture that bothsupport for Europe (in this very early period this meant support for the Council ofEurope and the European Coal and Steel Community) and support for a bindingECHR re ect (in this period but not later) the in uence of a third factormdashsay demo-

52 See Ackerman 1997 773 and Pasquino 1998 39 44ndash48 There is no evident correlation betweensupport and the existence of civil or common-law traditions or monist or dualist legal systems

TABLE 2 Stability of democratic governance and national positions on theEuropean Convention on Human Rights

Unstable ornon-democracies(stable democracy

not yet clearlyestablished by 1950)

New democracies(continuous

democracy onlysince a date between

1920 and 1950)

Establisheddemocracies(continuous

democracy since adate before 1920)

Supports enforcement(individual petitionand compulsory juris-diction mandatory)

mdash Austria France ItalyIceland Ireland

Germanyb

Belgiumc

Opposes enforcement(individual petitionandor compulsoryjurisdiction optionalor absent)

Greecea Turkeya

(Portugald Spaind)mdash Denmark Sweden

Netherlands NorwayUnited Kingdom Lux-

embourge

aGreece and Turkey are characterized as unstable whereas Austria France Italy Iceland Ireland andGermany are characterized as new because (1) it had been less than a year after conclusion of thebloody Greek civil war and extra-legal measures were still in force and (2) Greek and Turkish democ-racy were widely viewed as limited by the role of the military and incomplete judicial autonomy It isalso worth noting that both governments would subsequently slip back into dictatorship This coding isconsistent with the general literature on delegation which notes that governments must have sufficientpower to put institutions in place Governments unable to rule by established democratic means belongin the nondemocratic category

bGermany not yet a member of the Council of Europe did not have voting rights but participatedactively in the negotiations

cBelgium initially hesitated supporting the convention only with optional clauses but then came tofavor mandatory enforcement

dSpain and Portugal both dictatorships were not members of the Council of Europe Yet in strikingcontrast to Germany (also not a member) they showed little independent interest in participating infor-mally nor were they invited to do so

eIn some cases Luxembourg abstained on rather than opposed enforcement measures

Human Rights Regimes Origins 233

cratic stability and security threats53 Finally the experience of being invaded byGermany during World War II seems to explain little The French and Belgiansfavored mandatory enforcement whereas the Dutch Danes and Norwegiansopposed it

Republican liberal theory also seems to offer the most accurate account of theinstrumental attitude governments adopted toward more detailed provisions of theECHR Should the convention create governments asked themselves an indepen-dent court a quasi-judicial body of government representatives or no central institu-tion at all Cleavages around this issue were similar to those around compulsoryjurisdiction and individual petition with opponents of effective enforcement oppos-ing the court54 Governments favorable to binding human rights adjudication pro-posed that the members of the intermediary Commission on Human Rights be nomi-nated by the courtmdasha clear effort to render international institutions moreindependentmdashwhereas more skeptical governments favored granting power of nomi-nation to the intergovernmental Committee of Ministers55

Similar cleavages formed around the enumeration of rights Some skeptics consid-ered delaying the proceedings as well as limiting future uncertainty by pressing fora precise enumeration of rights or transferring the issue to the less-effective UNCommission on Human Rights56 In the end the precise enumeration of rights whichwas considerably narrower than that granted by any member state with such a consti-tutional enumeration resulted from a careful calculation of instrumental self-regarding considerations57 Representatives of right- and left-wing parties were con-cerned about the status of particular laws favored by their constituencies SocialDemocratic representatives assured that social welfare rights were not threatened andthat property rights did not restrict state intervention Christian Democratic represen-tatives assured that rights of private familial educational and religious choice weremaintained while opposing any right to redistribution of property58 The nal docu-

53 See Glendon 1998a 1170ndash72 See also Slaughter Stone Sweet and Weiler 199854 Council of Europe 1975 IV248ndash5055 Council of Europe 1975 III268ndash7056 Council of Europe 1975 III268 304 306 IV178 also 106ndash10857 For the most plausible argument for the impact of the UN Declaration see Teitgen 1988 481 490

The enumeration of rights also did not simply conform to a focal point established a few years before inthe UN Declarationmdashthe sort of transnational dynamic of standard-setting many ideational theorists stressDespite similarities in wording advocates saw the European system in this respect not simply as a continu-ation of the UN system but also as a pragmatic reaction to it The UN system was widely viewed as toobroad to be effective the ECHR system was designed to be potentially enforceable which required thatthe scope of rights be narrowed considerably Indeed the principal author of the UN Declaration theFrenchman Rene Cassin overtly opposed the creation of the ECHR Finally even the enumeration ofrights in the UN Declaration was drawn not from proposals of activists per se but primarily from system-atic and scholarly analyses of comparative law (such as from the American Law Institute and UN officials)as well as international documents (such as the Pan American Declaration) then whittled down throughintergovernmental negotiation Glendon 1998a Glendon 1998b chap 3 Humphrey 1984 31ndash32 Teitgen1988 489ndash92 and Morsink 1999

58 For reports of debates on marriage education and property see Council of Europe 1975 I166ndash86242ndash64 II48ndash132 For a response to the possible objection that these rights were controversial becausethey are intrinsically more difficult to de ne see ibid V304ndash14

234 International Organization

ment offended neither side because it was constrained to include only the least con-troversial among basic political and civil rights59

The Domestic and International Decision-making Process

Realism ideational theory and republican liberalism also generate distinctive predic-tions about the tactics likely to be most salient in interstate negotiations Realisttheory with its stress on interstate power and deep con icts of interest leads us toexpect to observe attempts by great powers to coerce or bribe weaker states to changetheir policies Ideational theory by contrast leads us to expect to observe attempts bygovernments or transnational groups in civil society to engage in transnational per-suasion Such persuasion may suffice in itself or may be a prelude to subsequentcoercive tactics For liberal theorists by contrast there is little reason to expectgovernments to alter their views on fundamental issues such as the nature of consti-tutional adjudication in light of threats promises or normative persuasion by otherdemocratic governments The interest of established democracies in the stability ofneighboring less-established democracies is surely less intense than the domesticself-interest of new democracies hence established democracies cannot easily beinduced to accept domestic constraints in order to make the regime workmdashparticu-larly when the option of creating optional enforcement mechanisms exists60

Published documents contain very little direct con rmation of either the realist orideational predictions No great power or long-standing democracy appears to havemade threats or offered inducements to secure stronger commitments The most im-portant powers engaged in Western Europe at the time the United States and theUnited Kingdom were respectively absent or opposed Ideational theorists mightpoint out that the lsquolsquoEuropean Movementrsquorsquo working through the Assembly of theCouncil of Europe was engaged in transnational discussion and mobilization Cer-tainly many leading advocates of the convention were European federalists and viewedthe ECHR as a step toward European integration61 Yet there is little evidence that ashared transnational discourse in uenced the positions of parliamentary politiciansin the assembly let alone representatives of national governments There is we haveseen little correlation between national positions on the ECHR and positions onEuropean integration Indeed we observe little shift in national positions at all letalone in uence wielded by established democracies as predicted by ideational theoryAlthough we cannot entirely exclude the possibility that subtle forces of transna-tional persuasion and mobilization played a modest role in organizing the forum fordiscussion they were surely not decisive in de ning the positions of the participatinggovernments

59 Teitgen 1988 48060 Liberal theory predicts that interstate bargaining outcomes are a function of the relative intensity of

national preferences Governments that strongly seek a particular cooperative outcome will concede morein order to achieve it Moravcsik 1997

61 Some Jewish parliamentarians and law professors were also prominent and may have been in u-enced by their experiences and beliefs

Human Rights Regimes Origins 235

Instead the preponderance of evidence concerning negotiating tactics con rmsrepublican liberal predictions Rather than seeking to coerce or persuade one anotheror mobilizing groups in civil society national governments conducted a classicalinternational negotiation Governments focused primarily on practical compromisesthat would assure that the system functioned to assure each state its preferred level ofsovereign control New institutions were modi ed to a compromise close to the low-est common denominator with no government forced to accept immediate con-straints on its own policies signi cantly greater than those it ideally sought Wherethere was discord optional clauses afforded governments exibility The real expla-nation of the outcome as liberal theory predicts lies in the pattern of underlyingnational preferences

Domestic Deliberation and Public Justi cation

The nal type of evidence consists of the records of con dential deliberations andpublic justi cations by national decision-makers drawn from debates in the Parlia-mentary Assembly of the Council of Europe negotiating sessions among the nationalgovernments and the documentary record of con dential deliberations in one criticalcountry where such documents are available namely the United Kingdom What dothese reveal

Let us begin by noting a salient fact Not a single piece of documentary evidencein the sources I have been able to consult supports the realist prediction that govern-ments impose international human rights norms through threats of external coercionor inducement At no point do we observe governments weighing the costs and ben-e ts of coercion concerning themselves with the distribution of power capabilitiesor mentioning foreign or military aid

There is slightly more evidence for the ideational view but not enough to establishany con dence in its veracity At most NGOs and public opinion appear to haveplayed a secondary even insigni cant role62 The rhetoric of politicians in the Euro-pean Assembly as well as some interest groups invoked moral considerations Yetfor the ideational theory to be con rmed such statements must be designed to social-ize or persuade national governments by appealing to respect for human rights as anend in itself rather than as an instrument to promote concrete ends of enduringinterest to member governmentsmdashthe prevention of tyranny genocide and aggres-sion There is no evidence of this positions as we have seen do not change InBritain we observe officials in occasional meetings with NGOs A 1951 ColonialOffice draft circular blandly recalled lsquolsquoin deciding to sign the Convention His Majes-tyrsquos Government took into account the importance attached to it by public opinionboth in and outside this countryrsquorsquo63 Yet although NGOs were relatively well devel-oped in Britain (perhaps more so than anywhere else) and made salient contributions

62 For a similar conclusion regarding the abolition of the slave trade see Kaufman and Pape 199963 Marston 1993 824 Some British officials attributed the support of other governments for a human

rights court to their desire to assert the symbolic signi cance of the council vis-a-vis the claims of Com-munist governments and parties Marston 1993 809

236 International Organization

to the speci c form of the nal document the British government paid little heed totheir pleas to accept mandatory enforcement The issue was neither debated in Parlia-ment nor mentioned in election campaigns British public opinion like public opin-ion elsewhere took relatively little note of the ECHR negotiations

The overwhelming bulk of the documentary evidence con rms instead the repub-lican liberal account By far the most consistent public justi cation for the ECHR tojudge from debates in the Council of Europe Constituent Assembly was that it mighthelp combat domestic threats from the totalitarian right and left thereby stabilizingdomestic democracy and preventing international aggression (It is helpful to remem-ber that both Hitler and Mussolini came to power at least initially by constitutionalmeans) Teitgen the chief French advocate of the ECHR in the assembly consideredlsquolsquoFascism Hitlerism and Communismrsquorsquo as the major postwar threats to democracy64

Governments Teitgen argued should seek to lsquolsquopreventmdashbefore it is too latemdashanynew member who might be threatened by a rebirth of totalitarianism from succumb-ing to the in uence of evil as has already happened in conditions of general apathyIt is not enough to possess freedom positive action must be taken to defend it Would Fascism have triumphed in Italy if after the assassination of Matteoti thiscrime had been subjected to an international trialrsquorsquo65 Yet postwar human rights re-gimes were a response not simply to the recent fascist past but also to the prospect ofa Communist future The latter was mentioned just as often In this period we mustrecall the French Communist Party enjoyed plurality electoral support Teitgen spokeof the lsquolsquoabominable temptationrsquorsquo to lsquolsquoexchange freedom for a little more breadrsquorsquo66

Such concerns were linked explicitly to the shared belief that nondemocratic statestend toward international aggression as well as domestic oppression Teitgenrsquos moti-vation was at least in part to assure the stability of German democracy and therebythe security of France None other than Konrad Adenauer told Teitgen in 1949 thatintegration was needed to restrain postwar Germany not just the Soviet Union Teit-gen reports he lsquolsquoneeded no morersquorsquo to convince him to work for the Council of Eu-rope67 Such arguments were advanced by the ECHRrsquos advocates in the assembly farmore often than any others This clearly refutes the conjecturemdashwhich as we haveseen Sikkink and Keck treat as an essential piece of evidence for ideational theorymdashthat few analysts before the 1980s could possibly have been aware of a link betweendemocracy and peace In many ways the democratic peace proposition which datesfrom the eighteenth century was a central tenet arguably the central tenet of post-war Western planning as it had been in the thinking of Woodrow Wilson and otherliberal statesmen a generation before68

Yet domestic self-interest dominated The most explicit justi cations for the ECHRas a bulwark against future tyranny were advanced not by representatives from coun-

64 Council of Europe 1975 I40ndash4265 Council of Europe 1975 I192 120 64 also 60ndash64 for statements by others I66 84 120ff

192ndash94 276 278ndash80 29266 Council of Europe 1975 I40ndash4267 Teitgen 1988 47668 Keck and Sikkink 1998 203 Compare footnote 27 See Moravcsik 1992 and 1997

Human Rights Regimes Origins 237

tries with the longest democratic heritage but as republican liberal theory predictsby those from newly established democracies Among the most persistent advocatesof this position were Italian and German representatives (Germany was not a formalmember of the Council of Europe but enthusiastically sought to participate in strik-ing contrast to the disinterest shown by Spain and Portugal) The Italian representa-tive to the assembly who advanced perhaps the most extensive proposal for central-ized institutions one Mr Benvenuti stressed the need to prevent totalitarianmovementsmdasha problem he argued particularly important in nations where democ-racy is not yet rmly established Another Italian representative affirmed lsquolsquothe prin-ciple of the joint responsibility of democratic statesrsquorsquo69 A German representativewent further proposing a treaty obliging all member states to come to each otherrsquosaid apparently with force if domestic freedom were threatened70

Yet the primary expectation was not that the regime would strengthen democracyby mobilizing intervention by foreign governments to enforce human rights normsas realist and some ideational theory might lead us to expect Nor did governmentsstress active transnational mobilization Most participants appear to have felt thatdomestic politics would remain the primary site of enforcementmdashall members wereto be democracies at least formallymdashwith international controls serving as an exter-nal signaling device to trigger an appropriate domestic response71 The ECHR wasintended primarily to strengthen existing domestic institutions of judicial reviewparliamentary legislation and public action not to supplant them Even skepticalBritish officials voiced little fear of direct foreign intervention on domestic politicsfearing instead the mobilization of domestic groups

Critics in the assembly often asked why an arrangement was required at all if itsscope was restricted to existing democracies Nowhere was republican liberal logicclearer than in the responses given by advocates The arrangement was primarily ameans to prevent backsliding by new democracies As Sir David Maxwell-Fyfe ofthe United Kingdom put it lsquolsquoIn answer to the criticism that as signatories will belimited to democratic states the Convention is unnecessary our plan has the ad-vantage of being immediately practicable it provides a system of collective securityagainst tyranny and oppressionrsquorsquo72

Unlike the UN system the ECHR was designed to be enforceablemdasha goal Max-well-Fyfe argued that was realistic only because all of its members already shared anessentially democratic political culture73 Among skeptics the primary focus of criti-cism was as republican liberal theory predicts the fear that the application of domes-tically legitimate national laws might be declared in violation of the convention Thecompatibility of the ECHR with existing domestic legal practices dominated discus-sionmdasha fact suggesting also that decision-makers took the commitment seriously74

69 Council of Europe 1975 II14270 Ibid V328ndash30 336ndash4071 Lester 1994 4ndash5 See also Teitgen 1988 48272 Council of Europe 1975 I12073 See ibid I50ndash52 and Teitgen 1988 48874 Council of Europe 1975 II246ff also 148ndash87 I54 also I64ndash68

238 International Organization

On this point it is instructive to examine more closely the contrary position of onegovernment namely that of the United Kingdom From a methodological perspec-tive the United Kingdom is a critical case Opposition by the oldest and most rmlyestablished democracy in Europe constitutes a particularly striking discon rmationof realist and ideational theory75 The British as we have seen supported interna-tional declaratory norms but rmly opposed any attempt to establish binding legalobligations centralized institutions individual petition or compulsory jurisdiction76

As W E Beckett legal advisor to the Foreign Office and the initiator of the Britishgovernmentrsquos participation put it lsquolsquoWe attach the greatest importance to a well-drafted Convention of Human Rights but we are dead against anything like an inter-national court to which individuals who think they are aggrieved in this way couldgorsquorsquo77 Even Beckett conceded the existence of lsquolsquooverwhelming objectionsrsquorsquo to anystrong means of enforcement in Britain involving the individual right of petition andan independent tribunalmdashdespite his efforts to work with British NGOs on speci cproposals

What issues were raised in con dential British deliberations The secondary litera-ture on British human rights policy makes much of two British concerns the fear thatresidents of British colonies and dependencies might invoke the ECHR and aversionto European federalism To judge from con dential discussions however neitherappears to have been a dominant concern To be sure Colonial Secretary Jim Grif- ths was concerned that lsquolsquoextremist politiciansrsquorsquo among lsquolsquopolitically immaturersquorsquo colo-nies would exploit the document78 Yet overall there is surprisingly little discussionof colonial implications in the deliberationsmdashcertainly far less than purely of domes-tic considerations Colonial Office concerns appear to have been isolated and inter-mittent In any case a colonial clause in the ECHR would limit any such claims andconsideration of such a clause did not blunt British opposition79 Nor despite the factthat the Council of Europe Assembly was the locus of European federalist activitydo British government officials often mention the connection between human rightsand European federalism The British government resisted efforts to make interna-tional human rights law directly enforceable in this way regardless of whether itsforum was European or notmdashand continued to do so for some time thereafter80

Con dential domestic deliberations suggest instead that British opposition re- ected what A Maxwell permanent secretary to the Home Office described as lsquolsquograveapprehension about what might happen at homersquorsquo81 When the issue nally reachedthe Cabinet the attention of ministersmdashafter brief mention of colonial and economic

75 The UK position was also viewed as decisive See for example Paul-Henri Spaak cited in Teitgen1988 478 Britain is also a country for which we have a wealth of reliable archival documents and oralhistories I have restricted myself here to materials found in published sources

76 Marston 1993 799ndash80077 Marston 1993 80478 Lester 1984 50 See also Lester 1994 2 and Marston 1993 81279 Marston 1993 806ndash807 809ndash10 812 816 In 1953 the British government voluntarily extended the

Convention to the forty-two overseas territories for whose international relations they were responsible80 See Lester 1984 55 and Lester 1994 381 Marston 1993 813

Human Rights Regimes Origins 239

concernsmdashseems to have focused on domestic application Precisely as republicanliberal theory predicts the primary concern was not the vulnerability of the overallBritish record on human rights As Parliamentary Secretary for Foreign Affairs Hec-tor McNeil observed in a 1947 memo to Prime Minister Clement Atlee Britain hadan lsquolsquoextremely good recordrsquorsquo British decision-makers appear sincerely to have be-lieved that Britain would be less inconvenienced by reciprocal commitment thanother member governments The de nition of rights in the convention was so theForeign Office memo to the Cabinet in 1950 concluded lsquolsquoconsistent with our existinglaw in all but a small number of comparatively trivial casesrsquorsquo82

Nor did ministerial apprehension result from major public policy considerationsMost such concernsmdashsuch as the belief of some in the Labour Party led by Chancel-lor of the Exchequer Sir Stafford Cripps that the convention might restrict govern-ment intervention in the economy including entry of government inspectors intoprivate homesmdashwere shared with similar political groups in other countries and weretherefore handled effectively by narrowing and qualifying the explicit rights enumer-ated in the convention to exclude constraints on economic policy education andpolitical institutions83

Instead British officials and politiciansmdashmost notably in Cabinet discussionsmdashdwelled primarily on the fear that the convention would threaten idiosyncratic (butnot unambiguously undemocratic) political practices and institutions in the UnitedKingdom84 Yet when pressed in con dential discussions to make their concernsexplicit the examples cited by British opponents seem either absurdly vague or comi-cally trivial

The defense of British institutional idiosyncrasy elicited the most violent rhetoricfrom British politicians and officials Lord Chancellor Jowittrsquos official paper criti-cized the draft convention largely the work of two distinguished former Britishofficials as

so vague and woolly that it may mean almost anything Our unhappy legal ex-perts have had to take their share in drawing up a code compared to which the Ten Commandments are comparatively insigni cant It com-pletely passes the wit of man to guess what results would be arrived at by a tribu-nal composed of elected persons who need not even be lawyers drawn fromvarious European states possessing completely different systems of law andwhose deliberations take place behind closed doors Any student of our legalinstitutions must recoil from this document with a feeling of horror85

A common complaint was that judicial review would undermine parliamentarysovereignty Beckett wrote lsquolsquoIt seems inconceivable that any Government when

82 Marston 1993 811 With a lack of modesty about their domestic political institutions characteristicof this period British officials and politicians also sometimes cited the need to set a good example forforeign countries as a reason for Britain to take an active role in the negotiations

83 See Lester 1984 50ndash52 and Lester 1994 2 The British position did not change under the subse-quent Conservative government of Anthony Eden

84 Lester 1984 54ndash5585 Ibid 52

240 International Organization

faced with the realities of this proposal would take the risk of entrusting these unprec-edented powers to an international court legislative powers which Parliament wouldnever agree to entrust to the courts of this country which are known and whichcommand the con dence and admiration of the worldrsquorsquo86 lsquolsquoOur whole constitutionrsquorsquoa government document intoned lsquolsquois based on the principle that it is for the Parlia-ment to enact the laws and for the judges to interpret the lawsrsquorsquo87 The British govern-ment even opposed a clause protecting rights to lsquolsquofree electionsrsquorsquo and lsquolsquopolitical oppo-sitionrsquorsquo apparently because they believed that their distinctive lsquolsquo rst past the postrsquorsquounique electoral system might be challenged88

The speci c issue cited most often by the governmentrsquos legal authorities was theBritish policy toward political extremists A ministerial brief referred to a lsquolsquoblankchequersquorsquo that would lsquolsquoallow the Governments to become the object of such poten-tially vague charges by individuals as to invite Communists crooks and cranks ofevery type to bring actionsrsquorsquo89 Lord Chancellor Jowittrsquos complaint was that lsquolsquotheConvention would prevent a future British government from detaining people with-out trial during a period of emergency or judges sending litigants to prison forthrowing eggs at them or the Home Secretary from banning Communist or Fascistdemonstrationsrsquorsquo90

Yet it would be misleading to argue that British institutional idiosyncrasy causedBritish opposition Every established democracy after all has its treasured idiosyn-crasies and British leaders sincerely believed that as the cradle of rule-of-law gover-nance they would suffer least91 In comparative perspective many general concernsmdashgovernment intervention in the economy the challenge to colonial rule concernabout political extremism skepticism of courts a tradition of insular nationalismand parliamentary sovereigntymdashhardly distinguished Britain from France Italy andmany other continental supporters of the convention Many of these fearsmdashincludingthose concerning colonies and electoral rulesmdashcould have been and were addressedby restricting the document92 For British decision-makers the decisive point wasnot the nature of these concrete objections but the utter absence in the British domes-tic context of any countervailing self-interested argument in favor of membership

The quaint scenarios of extremist threats raised by British officials demonstratethis They arose not because extremist groups in Britain were particularly strong butbecause in comparison with the Continent they were so weak Whereas FrenchGerman and Italian officials viewed the ECHR as a check on the potential triumph of

86 Ibid 80387 Ibid 79988 Council of Europe 1975 III182 26489 Marston 1993 80690 Lester 1994 291 It is possible they were wrong One intriguing conjecture is that the longer a democratic form of

government is in place the more attached to its idiosyncrasies citizens and elites are likely to grow and thefurther from the norm of international constitutionalism its practices are likely to become Hence wewould expect countries such as Britain the Netherlands Sweden and the United States to become particu-larly attached to their idiosyncratic national systems If correct this would mean that established democra-cies not only reap fewer bene ts from international human rights enforcement but also bear greater costs

92 Samnoslashy 1993 46ndash47

Human Rights Regimes Origins 241

popular extremist parties British officials saw it only as a hindrance to a defense ofthe political system against agitation by isolated individuals British internal debatesand external statements were utterly devoid of any recognition of the advantages ofcollective security against domestic extremistsmdashadvantages central to continentalarguments for the ECHR Whereas the French were concerned that the CommunistParty might take power electorally and have to be checked by the ECHR the Britishwere concerned that isolated radicals might le suit under the ECHR In this contextmarginal inconveniences overridden elsewhere in the interest of bolstering demo-cratic stability became fundamental obstacles to the acceptance of binding interna-tional human rights norms

For these reasons the British government long considered opposing the conven-tion altogether Yet in the words of an internal Foreign Office paper lsquolsquoThe alterna-tive namely refusal to become a party to a Convention acceptable to nearly all theremaining States of the Council of Europe would appear to be almost indefen-sible Political considerations both domestic and foreign compel us now to bringourselves to acceptrsquorsquo an (optional) right of individual petition93 What blunted Britishopposition to any postwar European human rights regime was above all the fear ofresurgent totalitarianism abroad that might pose an eventual military threat to theUnited Kingdommdashprecisely as republican liberal theory predicts94 This fear re- ected not just a concern with a resurgence of Fascism but also a turnaround inBritish foreign policy in 1948 in response to the perceived rise of the Communistthreat in Western Europe The West the government argued needed not only to main-tain the military balance but also to strengthen continental democracies For thesepurposes the propaganda battle against Communism was critical Such concerns hadled Britain and France to help form the Council of Europe a few years earlier95

In the minds of British officials however the primacy of domestic sovereigntyover collective defense of the democratic peace remained unchallenged The cabinetmandated efforts to water down the force of any agreement in Britain British repre-sentatives sought to limit the potential risk of open-ended jurisprudence by callingfor the careful enumeration and de nition of human rights before agreeing on anyenforcement mechanism The expectation was that governments would not be able toagree on a list both extensive and precise96 Acting on Prime Minister ClementAtleersquosdirect instruction the British delegation successfully pressed to place the right ofindividual petition and the jurisdiction of the court into optional clauses97 ForeignMinister Ernest Bevin himself instructed British negotiators to veto any mandatoryright of individual petition lsquolsquoeven if it [means] being in a minority of onersquorsquo98 With

93 W E Beckett Legal Advisor to the Foreign Office April 1947 Foreign Office meeting cited inMarston 1993 798 811 also 798ndash804

94 Note that this differs from the realist account in that the threat is not in the rst instance a functionof military power but of political and ideological difference

95 Simpson 1998 15ndash19 37ndash3896 Marston 1993 808 See also Council of Europe 1975 III especially 182 280 30497 Marston 199398 Marston 1993 814 Britain withdrew its similar intention to veto over the issue of colonial depen-

dencies

242 International Organization

Cabinet approval Britain pursued a similar policy with respect to the negotiation ofUN human rights commitments99

Having secured these concessions which essentially rendered the convention un-enforceable in Britain the cabinet unanimously accepted the desirability of signingit Rati cation proceeded without difficulty Subsequently the Atlee governmenttreated the ECHR as a declaratory document and made no effort to introduce imple-menting or incorporating legislationYet even this outcomemdashone with no immediateconcrete consequencemdashwas viewed among British leaders as second best They werefully aware that once the document was signed future domestic political pressuremight well arise to incorporate the treaty or to accept its optional clauses Foreseeingthat a future government as the lord chancellor put it lsquolsquomight be forced to concedersquorsquothe jurisdiction of the court the British government sought also to include a provi-sion permitting any state to withdraw from the ECHR on six monthsrsquo notice100

To judge from their voting record and their contributions to the assembly debatesmdashgiven the absence for the moment of more detailed documentary researchmdashtheattitude of British politicians appears typical of attitudes in other recalcitrant coun-tries such as Sweden Norway Denmark the Netherlands and Luxembourg Gov-ernments and publics in these countries appear to have been on balance more rmlycommitted to democracy more altruistically inclined and sometimes even (subse-quent experience within the regime suggests) more willing to use coercion to spreadhuman rights norms than the governments and publics of countries that favored bind-ing commitments101 Yet given the high level of certainty about the future politicalstability of these democratic systems and the immediate bene ts of sovereignty forruling parties and government officials there was little self-interested reason to ac-cept compulsory and enforceable international commitments in the area of humanrights Accordingly they refused to do so

Generalizing the Argument Human Rights and Beyond

We have seen that the origins of the ECHR the most successful international humanrights adjudication and enforcement regime in the world today lies not in coercivepower politics or socialization to idealistic norms as contemporary internationalrelations theories predict Instead its origins lie in self-interested efforts by newly

99 Foreign Secretary Herbert Morrison in his 1951 memorandum to the cabinet on the UN Covenantwrote lsquolsquoAs the United Kingdom government has always played a leading part in promoting [human rightsin the UN] it would be difficult to draw back at this stage In these circumstances the prudent coursemight be to prolong the international discussions to raise legal and practical difficulties and to delay theconclusion of the Covenant for as long as possiblersquorsquo Lester 1984 55

100 Lester 1984 53ndash54 See also Marston 1993 824ndash26 This clearly discon rms the conjecture thatfuture evolution was an entirely unforeseen path-dependent consequence of earlier commitments

101 On the subsequent willingness of Sweden Norway Denmark and the Netherlands as well asFrance and Austria to pressure foreign states see Sikkink 1993 On Sweden see Council of Europe 1975III262 264

Human Rights Regimes Origins 243

established (or reestablished) democracies to employ international commitments toconsolidate democracymdashlsquolsquolocking inrsquorsquo the domestic political status quo against theirnondemocratic opponents This empirical nding has three broader implications for futureresearch on domestic politics and international relations

The Origin and Evolution of Human Rights Regimes

The rst implication of the theoretical argument is that the tendency of states toenhance the credibility of domestic policies by binding themselves to internationalinstitutions may help explain the origins and evolution of human rights enforcementregimes more generally In negotiations to create the Inter-American Convention onHuman Rights the UN Covenants and the emergent African human rights systemwe should expect to see a similar pattern of support from new democracies suspicionfrom established democracies and hostility from dictatorships102 In the followingoverview I highlight suggestive evidence and propose areas for future research

The negotiation of the UN Covenant on Civil and Political Rights appears to illus-trate the dynamics of democratic commitment At the height of the Cold War in theearly 1950s the most stable among modern democracies including the United Statesand the United Kingdom allied with authoritarian and totalitarian states like theSoviet Union China South Africa and Iran in opposition to the inclusion of compul-sory enforceable commitments The alliance in favor of such commitments as repub-lican liberal theory predicts included recently established democracies in continentalEurope Latin America and Asia

Republican liberal theory also explains a troubling anomaly for scholars and activ-ists alike namely the consistent unwillingness of the United States to accept multi-lateral constraints on its domestic human rights practices under the Inter-Americanand UN systems This unwillingness is generally attributed to ad hoc idiosyncraticfactors the United Statesrsquo superpower status (as is often said of its opposition tobinding UN obligations) its uniquely segregated southern states (as is often said ofsupport for the Bricker Amendment in the early 1950s) or its unique political institu-tions (federalism and supermajoritarian treaty rati cation rules) From the republicanliberal perspective in contrast US skepticism is the norm not the exception amongestablished democraciesmdasha norm related to the relatively low level of offsettingdomestic bene ts in an established self-con dent democracy not the nature of Ameri-can objections per se103

The positions of the established democracies in recent years concerning the cre-ation of war crimes tribunals offer at least partial con rmation of republican liberal

102 For an overview see Robertson and Merrills 1996103 An intriguing parallel example is the recent refusal of the European Communityrsquos European Court

of Justice (ECJ) to permit the EU to adhere collectively to the ECHR without a treaty amendment notingthat (1) there is no express human rights commitment in the Treaty of Rome hence no legal justi cationfor adherence and (2) human rights already lsquolsquoform an integral part of the general principles of law whoseobservance the [ECJ] ensuresrsquorsquo See ECJ I-1789 Adherence would of course undermine the ECJrsquos ownauthority in this area

244 International Organization

theory Established democracies had little difficulty accepting tribunals with jurisdic-tion over the former Yugoslavia and Rwanda where their own policies would not beimplicated Yet where commitments were (de facto) reciprocally bindingmdashnamelyin open-ended institutional commitments involving countries that actually engage inforeign interventionmdashestablished democracies con dent that they maintain ad-equate domestic safeguards against domestic atrocities hesitated to accept interna-tional constraints In the recent International Criminal Court negotiations three estab-lished democracies with a recent history of intervention abroad (the United StatesFrance and Israel) posed the greatest difficulties After ghting to dilute the obliga-tions of the treaty the United States and Israel joined China and highly repressiveMiddle Eastern and North African states in opposition while France was the verylast major power to lend its support to the treaty104

What about the development of human rights regimes over time An understand-ing of major human rights regimes does not end with their founding We have seenthat the ECHR like other major human rights instruments created a number ofoptional clauses on individual petition and compulsory jurisdiction of the court Insome cases early opponents of an enforceable convention remained exceptionallyrecalcitrant105 Yet over the subsequent ve decades all West European governmentsprogressively adopted such clauses and in many cases incorporated the ECHR intodomestic law

Much of this accords with republican liberal theory We observe a strengthening ofcommitments during and immediately after lsquolsquodemocratic wavesrsquorsquomdashas hit LatinAmerica and Central Europe during the 1990s Such efforts are strongly favored bynew democracies106 In Europe the most important reform in the history of the ECHRfor example was launched in the early to mid-1990s lsquolsquoProtocol 11rsquorsquo opened forsignature in May 1994 permits the ECHR Court to assume the functions of thecommission and compels all new signatories to accept compulsory jurisdiction andindividual petitionmdashpractices already universal among the original members Lead-ing legal academics argue that the most important impetus for Protocol 11 was lsquolsquothewidening to include [states] that have had little domestic much less internationalexperience in the legal protection of human rightsrsquorsquo107 The rst three countries toratify Protocol 11 were three transitional democracies Bulgaria Slovakia and Slo-venia The governments of some new democracies in Central and East Europe weresimilarly quick to accept minority rights obligations as a means of locking in domes-

104 For a general treatment of war crimes tribunals demonstrating the unwillingness of establisheddemocracies to pay high costs see Bass 1999

105 Sweden and the Netherlands are among the handful of countries that have been speci cally or-dered by the ECHR to allow more effective domestic judicial review of human rights claims many haveargued that Britain should be on the list as well Lester 1994

106 Huntington 1991 Consider however former British colonies which on gaining independenceadopted explicit bills of rights and constitutional reviewmdashsome on their own some with the encourage-ment of the British government Many were patterned after the European Convention but the underlyingimpetus stems republican liberal theory argues from their status as emerging postauthoritarian democra-cies Some of the most stable of these such as those in the Caribbean rejected international obligations

107 Janis Kay and Bradley 1995 88ndash89 113ndash18

Human Rights Regimes Origins 245

tic democracy108 In the Americas acceptance of compulsory jurisdiction by the Inter-American Court has occurred over the past two decadesmdasha period in which domesticconstitutional review also became nearly universal In contrast human rights normsremain weak in those regions where new democracies are few as in Africa or theMiddle East

Despite these important insights however the determinants of the evolution ofhuman rights regimes are unlikely to be identical to the determinants of their found-ing and are therefore unlikely to be explained entirely by republican liberal theoryThe ECHR deepened over a period during which European governments grew morecon dent about the stability of domestic democratic governance Hence the theoryadvanced here cannot be the sole or even the major explanation for the subsequentdeepening of the regime A social process intervenes between original intent andultimate evolutionmdasha process we have seen of which governments were quite awarein 1950 British officials believed that the ECHR would alter domestic political ar-rangements so as to encourage the mobilization of new social demands for humanrights enforcement Republican liberal theory would suggest that such new demandsre ect new opportunities for representation of social interests once a nation joins aregime broader liberal theory would stress changes in social ideas and interestsFurther research is required to clarify the precise dynamics of such long-term trends109

Generalizing the Theory to Other Issue Areas

A second direction for future research is to extend the theory to cooperation in otherissue-areas Despite the lsquolsquorepublican liberalrsquorsquo label the theoretical distinctiveness ofthe explanation advanced here is only incidentally connected to the liberal content ofthe philosophy embodied in human rights regimes In other words the argument istheoretically rather than substantively liberal110 Distinct to republican liberal theoryis the decisive role of domestic political representation in world politics and byextension the possibility that international institutions like their domestic counter-parts can enhance the credibility of domestic political commitments thereby lsquolsquolock-ing inrsquorsquo current policies Whether or not governments are lsquolsquoliberalrsquorsquo internationalinstitutions may lsquolsquostrengthen the statersquorsquo domestically by expanding its domestic con-trol over initiative information ideas and institutions111 Compared with more con-ventional lsquolsquofunctionalrsquorsquo theories of international regimes which stress reciprocal com-mitments to manage transnational societal transactions this analysis points to a morepurely domestic or lsquolsquotwo-levelrsquorsquo motivation for establishing international institu-tions112

Under what general conditions should we expect to observe international commit-ments of this kind Republican liberal theory suggests three conditions (1) govern-

108 See Manas 1997 and Wippman 1999109 Moravcsik 1995110 Moravcsik 1997111 Moravcsik 1994112 Putnam 1988

246 International Organization

ments fear future domestic political uncertainty (2) the position of the national gov-ernment is supported by a consensus of foreign governments and (3) internationalcooperation helps induce domestic actors to support the maintenance of current poli-cies

Where else in world politics might these three conditions be met Two types ofexamples must suffice Where nondemocratic governments cooperate to enhancetheir domestic credibility a mirror image of human rights institutions may ariseStephen David argues that lsquolsquoweak and illegitimatersquorsquo leaders of developing countriesoften view internal enemies as more dangerous than external ones and are thereforelikely to select international alliances that undermine domestic opponents113 TheHoly Alliance is a nineteenth-century example of international cooperation designedto block the seemingly inevitable spread of domestic liberalism and nationalismmdashinside and outside its membership A century later ruling Communist governmentsin Eastern Europe fearing for their domestic legitimacy supported membership inthe Warsaw Pact their comrades worldwide cooperated through Comintern

Further examples of efforts to use international regimes to bolster domestic policycredibility are found in international trade and monetary policy114 Mexico for ex-ample in exchange for its commitment to the North American Free Trade Area(NAFTA) gained relatively few economic concessions from the United States andCanada This has led many analysts to argue that NAFTA should be seen less as aquid pro quo and more as a means of establishing the credibility of the Mexicancommitment to trade and economic liberalization against the future potential of back-sliding115 Mexican reform within NAFTA was just such a case where the three con-ditions were met policy credibility was questionable the consensus among foreigngovernments (the United States and Canada) was closer to the views of the domestic(Mexican) government than those of Mexican protectionists and the costs of unilat-eral defection were perceived as large

The process of European integration rested similarly on centralizing power innational executives who consistently employed lsquolsquoforeign policyrsquorsquo decision-makinginstitutions to handle issues traditionally decided in lsquolsquodomesticrsquorsquo forums116 In thisregard the European Union has played the role in postwar European integration thata strong presidency and lsquolsquofast trackrsquorsquo institutions have played in securing postwarUS support for multilateral trade liberalization In European monetary cooperationweak-currency countries like France and Italy have been among the strongest propo-nents of deeper exchange-rate cooperationmdashoften with the intention of using exter-nal policy to stabilize domestic macroeconomic policy and performance As pre-dicted these examples tend to be cases in which a government whose views arerelatively closer to those of the regional consensus employs international cooperationto lsquolsquolock inrsquorsquo cooperation This process is facilitated also by the independent ideologi-cal value of lsquolsquoEuropersquorsquo in the minds of the Italian electorate for example and by the

113 David 1991114 Rodrik 1989115 For example Haggard 1997116 See Moravcsik 1994 and Goldstein 1997

Human Rights Regimes Origins 247

perception that monetary cooperation is linked to trade and agricultural cooperationmdashboth of which shifted the perceived costs of defection117

Realism and Idealism in International Relations Theory

The third and broadest implication of this analysis is that it counsels caution aboutthe uncritical acceptance of certain ideational explanations for the emergence ofinternational norms Recent scholarship has been quick to assume that if realist (orregime) theory fails to explain international cooperationmdashsay in areas like humanrights and environmental policymdashthe motivation for cooperation must lie in ide-ational socialization to altruistic beliefs This assumption once termed lsquolsquoidealistrsquorsquo orlsquolsquoutopianrsquorsquo seems plausible at rst glance The realist explanation for the emergenceof human rights norms is manifestly weak In a modern world increasingly domi-nated by liberal democratic practice human rights seem salient and attractive idealsPolitical action to protect them moreover clearly requires mobilizing a diffuse con-stituency in favor of the provision of what is in fact a public good which in turn oftenrequires that political actors issue strong normative appeals Ideational theorists havelittle trouble nding public professions of moral conviction to support their view

Yet scholars should not jump too quickly to the conclusionmdashas many recent stud-ies of foreign aid arms control slavery racism and human rights invite them todomdashthat altruism must motivate the establishment of morally attractive internationalnorms118 The tendency to jump to this conclusion demonstrates the danger of con-ducting debates about world politics around the simple dichotomy of realism versusidealism (or realism versus constructivism) as seems the current norm119 Presump-tive evidence for the importance of altruistic or lsquolsquoprincipledrsquorsquo motivations vis-a-vis arealist account may melt away as we have seen as soon as the underlying theory istested against more sophisticated rationalist yet nonrealist (in this case liberal) theo-ries of self-interested political behavior Moreover to establish methodologically theexistence of altruistic motivations and socialization processes rather than alternativeliberal theories one must do more than cite public professions of idealism documentthe actions of moral entrepreneurs or invoke the desirability of the ultimate end Talkand even mobilization are often cheap and often redundant or futile accordinglysuch evidence is often misleading Cross-national comparison and primary-sourcedocumentation of decision making are the critical tests

In the case of the establishment of the ECHR the proper theory and method re-verses an idealist conclusion that might appear to offer a plausible alternative torealism120 What seems at rst to be a conversion to moral altruism is in fact aninstrumental calculation of how best to lock in democratic governance against future

117 See Frieden 1993 Collins 1988 Moravcsik 1998a chap 4 6 and Krugman 1994 189ndash94118 What drives cooperation is prior domestic institutional convergence Hence the nature of domestic

regimes is not an intermediate variable between fundamental socialization and state behavior but thecritical variable that determines the nature of interdependence in the rst place

119 This is a view ideational theorists are coming to accept Finnemore and Sikkink 1998 916ndash17120 For example Legro and Moravcsik 1999

248 International Organization

opponentsmdasha practice hardly distinct from similar practices in the most pecuniaryareas of world politics such as trade and monetary policy I am not denying ofcourse that ideas and ideals matter in foreign policy I am challenging only a particu-lar idealist argument Surely some domestic support for democratic governance maybe ideological even idealistic in origin But if we can learn a single lesson from theformation of the worldrsquos most successful formal arrangement for international hu-man rights enforcement it is that in world politics pure idealism begets pure ideal-ismmdashin the form of parliamentary assemblies and international declarations To es-tablish binding international commitments much more is required

References

Ackerman Bruce 1997 The Rise of World Constitutionalism Virginia Law Review 83 (4)771ndash97Ando Nisuke 1992 The Future of Monitoring BodiesmdashLimitations and Possibilities of the Human Rights

Committee In 1991ndash1992 Canadian Human Rights Yearbook 169ndash175 Toronto CarswellBailey Michael A Judith Goldstein and Barry R Weingast 1997 The Institutional Roots of American

Trade Policy Politics Coalitions and International Trade World Politics 49 (3)309ndash38Bass Gary 1998 Judging War The Politics of International War Crimes Tribunals PhD diss Harvard

UniversityBrett Rachel 1996 Human Rights and the OSCE Human Rights Quarterly 18 (3)668ndash93Brysk Alison 1994 The Politics of Human Rights in Argentina Protest Change and Democratization

Stanford Calif Stanford University PressCarr E H 1946 The Twenty Yearsrsquo Crisis 1919ndash1939 2d ed London MacmillanCarter Barry E and Phillip R Trimble 1995 International Law 2d ed Boston Little BrownCollins Susan M 1988 In ation and the EMS In The European Monetary System edited by Francesco

Giavazzi Stefano Micossi and Marcus Miller 112ndash39 Cambridge Cambridge University PressCostello Declan 1992 Limiting Rights Constitutionally In Human Rights and Constitutional Law Es-

says in Honour of Brian Walsh edited by J OrsquoReilly 177ndash87 Dublin Round Hall PressCouncil of Europe 1975 Recueil des Travaux Preparatoires 6 vols Strasbourg Council of EuropeDavid Stephen R 1991 Explaining Third-World Alignment World Politics 43 (2)233ndash56Dijk Pieter van and G J H van Hoof 1998 Theory and Practice of the European Convention on Human

Rights 3d ed Hague KluwerDonnelly Jack 1986 International Human Rights A Regime Analysis International Organization 40

(3)599ndash642Doyle Michael W 1986 Liberalism and World Politics American Political Science Review 80 (4)

1151ndash69Drzemczewski Andrew Z 1983 The European Human Rights Convention in Domestic Law A Compara-

tive Study Oxford Clarendon PressEuropean Court of Justice 1996 Opinion Pursuant to Article 228 of the Treaty Opinion 294 (29 March)

I1763ndashI1790Evans Peter B Harold K Jacobson and Robert D Putnam 1993 Double-Edged Diplomacy Interna-

tional Bargaining and Domestic Politics Berkeley University of California PressFalk Richard A 1981 Human Rights and State Sovereignty New York Holmes and MeierFinnemore Martha 1996 National Interests in International Society Ithaca NY Cornell University

PressFinnemore Martha and Kathryn Sikkink 1998 International Norm Dynamics and Political Change

International Organization 52 (4)887ndash917Franck Thomas M 1988 Legitimacy in the International System American Journal of International Law

82 (4)705ndash59

Human Rights Regimes Origins 249

Frieden Jeffry A 1993 Making Commitments France and Italy in the European Monetary System1979ndash1985 Working Paper Series 114 Berkeley Calif Center for German and European Studies

Glendon Mary Ann 1998a Knowing the Universal Declaration of Human Rights Notre Dame LawReview 73 (5)1153ndash90

mdashmdashmdash 1998b The Universal Declaration of Human Rights Unpublished manuscript Harvard LawSchool Cambridge Mass

Goldstein Judith 1996 International Law and Domestic Institutions Reconciling North American lsquolsquoUn-fairrsquorsquo Trade Laws International Organization 50541ndash64

Haggard Stephan 1997 The Political Economy of Regionalism in Asia and the Americas In The Po-litical Economy of Regionalism edited by Edward Mans eld and Helen Milner 20ndash49 New YorkColumbia University Press

Helfer Lawrence and Anne-Marie Slaughter 1997 Toward a Theory of Effective Supranational Adjudi-cation Yale Law Journal 107 (2)273ndash391

Henkin Louis Gerald L Neuman Diane F Orentlicher and David W Leebron 1999 Human RightsNew York Foundation Press

Humphrey John P 1974 The Revolution in the International Law of Human Rights Human Rights4205ndash16

mdashmdashmdash 1984 Human Rights and the United Nations A Great Adventure Dobbs Ferry TransnationalPublishers

Huntington Samuel 1991 The Third Wave Democratization in the Late Twentieth Century NormanUniversity of Oklahoma Press

Janis Mark W Richard S Kay and Anthony W Bradley 1995 European Human Rights Law Text andMaterials Oxford Clarendon Press

Jepperson Ronald L Alexander Wendt and Peter J Katzenstein 1996 Norms Identity and the Cultureof National Security In The Culture of National Security Norms and Identity in World Politics editedby Peter J Katzenstein 33ndash75 Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Kaufman Chaim D and Robert A Pape 1999 Explaining Costly International Moral Action BritainrsquosSixty-Year Campaign Against the Atlantic Slave Trade International Organization 53 (4)631ndash68

Keck Margaret E and Kathryn Sikkink 1998 Activists Beyond Borders Advocacy Networks in Interna-tional Politics Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Keohane Robert O 1986 Theory of World Politics Structural Realism and Beyond In Neo-Realism andIts Critics edited by Robert O Keohane 158ndash203 New York Columbia University Press

Krasner Stephen D 1992 Sovereignty and Intervention Unpublished manuscript Stanford UniversityStanford Calif

mdashmdashmdash 1995 Compromising Westphalia International Security 20 (3)115ndash51Krugman Paul R 1994 Peddling Prosperity Economic Sense and Nonsense in the Age of Diminished

Expectations New York NortonKupchan Charles A and Clifford A Kupchan 1991 Concerts Collective Security and the Future of

Europe International Security 16 (1)114ndash61Lake David A 1993 Leadership Hegemony and the International Economy Naked Emperor or Tattered

Monarch with Potential International Studies Quarterly 37 (4)459ndash89Landes William M and Richard A Posner 1975 The Independent Judiciary in an Interest-Group Per-

spective Journal of Law and Economics 18 (3)875ndash901Legro Jeffrey W 1996 Culture and Preferences in the International Cooperation Two-Step American

Political Science Review 90 (1)118ndash37Legro Jeffrey W and Andrew Moravcsik 1999 Is Anybody Still a Realist International Security 24

(2)5ndash55Lester Anthony 1984 Fundamental Rights The United Kingdom Isolated In 1984 Public Law edited by

Graham Zellick 46ndash72 London Stevens and Sonsmdashmdashmdash 1994 Taking Human Rights Seriously Kingrsquos College Law Journal 51ndash15Manas Jean E 1996 The Council of Europersquos Democracy Ideal and the Challenge of Ethno-National

Strife In Preventing Con ict in the Post-Communist World Mobilizing International and Regional

250 International Organization

Organizations edited by Abram Chayes and Antonia Handler Chayes 99ndash144 Washington DCBrookings Institution Press

Marston Geoffrey 1993 The United Kingdomrsquos Part in the Preparation of the European Convention onHuman Rights 1950 International and Comparative Law Quarterly 42 (4)796ndash826

McKeon Richard 1949 The Philosophic Bases and Material Circumstances of the Rights of Man InHuman Rights Comments and Interpretations edited by UNESCO 35ndash46 New York UNESCO

Merrills J G 1993 The Development of International Law by the European Court of Human Rights 2ded Manchester UK Manchester University Press

Moe Terry 1990 Political Institutions The Neglected Side of the Story Journal of Law Economics andOrganization 6 (1)213ndash53

Moravcsik Andrew 1992 Liberalism and International Relations Theory Center for International AffairsWorking Paper Series 92-6 Cambridge Mass Harvard University

mdashmdashmdash 1994 Why the European Community Strengthens the State International Cooperation and Do-mestic Politics Center for European Studies Working Paper Series No 52 Cambridge Mass HarvardUniversity

mdashmdashmdash 1995 Explaining International Human Rights Regimes Liberal Theory and Western EuropeEuropean Journal of International Relations 1157ndash89

mdashmdashmdash 1997 Taking Preferences Seriously A Liberal Theory of International Politics InternationalOrganization 51 (4)513ndash53

mdashmdashmdash 1998a The Choice for Europe Social Purpose and State Power from Messina to MaastrichtIthaca NY Cornell University Press

mdashmdashmdash 1998b The Origin of Human Rights Regimes Liberal States and Domestic Uncertainty in PostwarEurope Working Paper No 9817 Cambridge Mass Weatherhead Center for International AffairsHarvard University

Morsink Johannes 1999 The Universal Declaration of Human Rights Philadelphia University of Penn-sylvania Press

Morgenthau Hans J 1960 Politics Among Nations The Struggle for Power and Peace 3d ed New YorkAlfred Knopf

Nye Joseph S Jr 1990 Bound to Lead The Changing Nature of American Power New York BasicBooks

Pasquino Pasquale 1998 Constitutional Adjudication and Democracy Comparative PerspectivesmdashUSA France Italy Ratio Juris 1138ndash50

Pierson Paul 1996 The Path to European Union A Historical Institutionalist Analysis ComparativePolitical Studies 29 (2)123ndash63

Polakiewicz Jorg and Valerie Jacob-Foltzer 1991 The European Human Rights Convention in DomesticLaw The Impact of Strasbourg Case Law in States Where Direct Effect Is Given to the ConventionHuman Rights Law Quarterly 1265ndash85 125ndash142

Putnam Robert D 1988 Diplomacy and Domestic Politics International Organization 42 (3) 427ndash61Ramirez Francisco O Yasemin Soysal and Suzanne Shanahan 1997 The Changing Logic of Political

Citizenship Cross-National Acquisition of Womenrsquos Suffrage Rights 1890ndash1990 American Socio-logical Review 62 (5)735ndash45

Risse Thomas 2000 Letrsquos Argue Communicative Action and International Relations International Or-ganization 54 (1)1ndash39

Risse-Kappen Thomas 1994 Ideas Do Not Float Freely Transnational Coalitions Domestic Structuresand the End of the Cold War International Organization 48 (2)185ndash214

mdashmdashmdash 1996 Collective Identity in a Democratic Community The Case of NATO In The Culture ofNational Security Norms and Identity in World Politics edited by Peter J Katzenstein 357ndash99 NewYork Columbia University Press

Robertson A H and J G Merrills 1993 Human Rights in Europe A Study of the European Conventionon Human Rights 3d ed Manchester UK Manchester University Press

mdashmdashmdash 1996 Human Rights in the World An Introduction to the International Protection of HumanRights 4th ed Manchester UK Manchester University Press

Rodrik Dani 1989 Credibility of Trade Reform A Policy Makerrsquos Guide World Economy 12 (1)1ndash16

Human Rights Regimes Origins 251

Ruggie John Gerard 1983 Human Rights and the Future International Community Daedalus 112 (4)93ndash110

Russett Bruce 1993 Grasping the Democratic Peace Principles for a PostndashCold War World PrincetonNJ Princeton University Press

Samnoslashy AEcirc shild 1993 Human Rights as International Consensus The Making of the Universal Declara-tion of Human Rights 1945ndash1948 Bergen Michelsen Institute

Shapiro Martin 1981 Courts A Comparative and Political Analysis Chicago University of ChicagoPress

Sieghart Paul 1983 The International Law of Human Rights Oxford Clarendon PressSikkink Kathryn 1993 The Power of Principled Ideas Human Rights Policies in the United States and

Western Europe In Ideas and Foreign Policy Beliefs Institutions and Political Change edited byJudith Goldstein and Robert O Keohane 139ndash70 Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Simpson A W Brian 1998 Short History of the European Convention on Human Rights Unpublishedmanuscript University of Michigan Law School Ann Arbor

Slaughter Anne-Marie Alec Stone Sweet and Joseph H H Weiler eds 1998 The European Court andNational Courts Doctrine and Jurisprudence Oxford Hart Publishing

Snyder Jack 1991 Myths of Empire Domestic Politics and International Ambition Ithaca NY CornellUniversity Press

Teitgen Pierre-Henri 1988 Faites entrer le temoin suivant 1940ndash1958 de la resistance a la Ve Repub-lique Rennes France Ouest-France

Van Evera Stephen 1990 Primed for Peace International Security 15 (winter)7ndash57mdashmdashmdash 1999 The Causes of War Power and the Roots of Con ict Ithaca NY Cornell University PressWaltz Kenneth N 1979 Theory of International Politics Reading Mass Addison-WesleyWippman David 1999 Practical and Legal Constraints on Internal Power Sharing In International Rela-

tions and Ethnic Con ict edited by David Wippman 170ndash88 Ithaca NY Cornell University PressWhit eld John H 1988 How the Working Organs of the European Convention Have Elevated the Indi-

vidual to the Level of Subject of International Law ILSA Journal of International Law 1227ndash53

252 International Organization

tive persuasion) as the sole (or even the primary) mechanism that induces govern-ments to accept formal human rights guarantees Donnelly argues for example thatGramscian lsquolsquohegemonic ideas can be expected to draw acquiescence in relativelyweak regimes but beyond promotional activities (that is where signi cant sacri cesof sovereignty are demanded) something more is neededrsquorsquo29

Many in both schools therefore adopt what Robert Keohane has elsewhere termedthe realist lsquolsquofall-backrsquorsquo position Public interest groups with idealistic values perhapstransnationally organized shape the underlying preferences of democratic great pow-ers which then deploy their preponderant power to construct and enforce interna-tional human rights norms Idealism explains the position of great powers realismexplains the spread of norms30 In generalizing about human rights regimes for ex-ample Margaret Keck and Kathryn Sikkink focus extensively on the transculturalattractiveness of ideas and the density of transnational organization (ideational fac-tors) and the vulnerability of targets to sanctions (a realist factor) As we have seenthey explicitly contrast this explanation however with an explanation that focuseson domestic institutional and material preconditions which they reject outright (ontheoretical not empirical grounds) as at most only secondary31

There is thus considerably more convergence in empirical predictions about thesource of support for human rights regimes than broad theoretical labels might sug-gest (see Table 1) Most theories whether realist or ideational predict that govern-ments interest groups and public opinion in established democratic states spearheadefforts to form and enforce international human rights regimesmdashand they inducecoerce or persuade others to go join Yet as I discuss in more detail later this issimply not the case In postwar Europe as in the UN during this period establisheddemocracies consistently opposed reciprocally binding human rights obligations andneither coerced nor persuaded anyone else to accept them Before moving on to theempirical analysis it is therefore necessary to examine a third explanation for theformation of human rights regimes

Republican Liberalism Democratic Peaceand Domestic Commitment

If realist and ideational explanations view the motivations for establishing humanrights regimes as involving international coercion or persuasion a lsquolsquorepublican lib-eralrsquorsquo explanation views them as resulting from instrumental calculations about do-mestic politics32 In general republican liberal theories stress the impact of varying

29 Donnelly 1986 638ndash3930 Ruggie 1983 98ndash99 On this sort of realist fall-back or two-step position more generally see Legro

1996 Moravcsik 1997 543 Keohane 1986 183 and Legro and Moravcsik 199931 Keck and Sikkink 1998 201ndash20932 Liberal international relations theory focuses on state behavior driven by variation in the economic

interests and conceptions of public goods provision on the part of societal groups as well as by the natureof domestic political institutions The republican liberal label is appropriate to international relationstheory debates though the concern about promoting democracy also has elements of ideational liberal-

Human Rights Regimes Origins 225

domestic political institutionsmdashin particular the scope and bias of political represen-tationmdashon foreign policy The most prominent among such theories include institu-tional explanations of the lsquolsquodemocratic peacersquorsquo yet the family of republican liberaltheories offers a far wider range of potential explanations subsuming theories of therole of cartelized elites and independent militaries in provoking war and of interestgroup capture (or the countervailing delegation of authority to strong executives) inforeign economic policy33 In contrast to the idealist theories considered earlier whichassume that social actors are responsive to external socialization and often altruisti-cally motivated republican liberal theories assume that states are self-interested andrational in their pursuit of (varying) underlying national interests which re ect inturn variation in the nature of domestic social pressures and representative institu-tions34

A useful republican liberal starting point for the problem at hand is to assume thatinternational institutional commitments like domestic institutional commitmentsare self-interested means of lsquolsquolocking inrsquorsquo particular preferred domestic policiesmdashathome and abroadmdashin the face of future political uncertainty This presumption whichis not only consistent with republican liberalism but also draws on theories widelyemployed to explain domestic delegation to courts and regulatory authorities in Ameri-can and comparative politics treats domestic politics as a game in which politicianscompete to exercise public authority35 Terry Moe observes that lsquolsquomost political insti-tutions arise out of a politics of structural choice in which the winners use theirtemporary hold on public authority to design new structures and impose them on thepolity as a whole [Institutions are] weapons of coercion and redistribution the structural means by which political winners pursue their own interests often atthe great expense of political losersrsquorsquo36 Governments establish courts administrativeagencies central banks and other independent bodies as means by which the win-

ismmdashthe strand of liberal theory based on the tendency to promote domestic provision of public goods(national identity political institutions and legitimate economic redistribution) preferred by domesticactors (This differs from idealist theory in the minimal role it accords altruism or transnational socializa-tion) On the ideational strand of liberal theory see Moravcsik 1997 and Van Evera 1990 In American orcomparative politics such an explanation might be thought of as drawing on public choice theory institu-tionalist theory constitutional theory the theory of delegation or theories of nested games

33 For a discussion on the full range of potential liberal explanations see Moravcsik 199734 Liberal international relations theories assume that states behave as rational unitary actors in the

pursuit of their underlying preferences though not in the de nition of those preferences Their theoreticaldistinctiveness lies in their consistent focus on variation in national preferences resulting from socialpressures for particular material and ideational interests as well as the way such interests are representedby state institutions In this regard institutional variants of democratic peace theory and theories of legis-lative-executive relations share common liberal theoretical assumptions For an elaboration see Moravcsik1997 Doyle 1986 Russett 1993 Snyder 1991 Bailey Goldstein and Weingast 1997 Van Evera 1999and Legro and Moravcsik 1999

35 Moe 199036 Ibid 222 213 In the domestic constitutional context provisions are locked in by the fact that only

a supermajority is typically able to amend it Supermajorities bind subsequent majorities The case we areanalyzing here like the case of administrative delegation is more complex since treaties are generallyrati ed by majority and the nondemocratic opponents are constrained not by their majority but by theextent of their coercive power Pasquino 1998

226 International Organization

ners of political con ict seek to commit the polity to preferred policies From thisperspective a rational decision to delegate to an independent body requires that asitting government weigh two crosscutting considerations restricting governmentdiscretion and reducing domestic political uncertainty

Consider rst the surrender of national discretion which in the international con-text might be termed the sovereignty cost of delegation to an international authorityAll other things equal governments in power prefer to maintain short-term discre-tion to shape collective behavior or redistribute wealth as they see t They aretherefore inherently skeptical of delegation to independent judges or officials sincethere is always some lsquolsquoagency costrsquorsquo to the operation of central banks administrativeagencies courts and other quasi-independent political authorities Judges in particu-lar may seek to negate government actions by nullifying them outright or by failingto enforce them effectively Legal scholars William Landes and Richard Posner ob-serve that lsquolsquothe outcomes of the struggle can readily be nulli ed by unsympatheticjudgesmdashand why should judges be sympathetic to a process that simply rati es po-litical power rather than expresses principlersquorsquo They point to the sixty years preced-ing the New Deal in the United States during which the federal judiciary obstructedreforms favored by Congress37

In the international realm the defense of governmental discretion translates intothe defense of national sovereignty All other things equal the lsquolsquosovereignty costrsquorsquo ofdelegating to an international judge is likely to be even greater than that of delegatingto a domestic judge One reason is that cross-national variation in the precise naturescope application and enforcement of human rights is likely to be greater thandomestic variation Any common international list of human rights is therefore likelyto diverge further from individual national traditions and practices In the most ex-treme cases for example Great Britain international human rights regimes intro-duce an explicitly enumerated bill of rights for the rst time Many internationalhuman rights regimes establish moreover single centralized institutional mecha-nisms for interpreting enforcing and balancing various rights For such bodies todevelop a coherent jurisprudence they must override local particularities Whereasjudicially imposed harmonization may seem attractive to those who draft interna-tional covenants it clearly imposes inconvenient constraints on individual nationalgovernments Particularly for nations without a constitutional courtmdashagain Britainis a striking examplemdashthe procedure marks a signi cant innovation38 These incon-veniences may arise moreover not simply as a result of pressure from parochialspecial interests or unthinking adherence to tradition but also through divergence indeeply rooted historical conceptions of the relationship between citizens and thestate From this perspective the defense of lsquolsquonational sovereigntyrsquorsquo is in part a legiti-mate defense of national ideals political culture and even democratic practicesmdasha

37 See Landes and Posner 1975 896 and Pasquino 1998 4938 Drzemczewski 1983 11

Human Rights Regimes Origins 227

problem of which the framers of postndashWorld War II human rights documents (andtheir academic advisers) were quite aware39

Why would a national government democratic or not ever accept such externalnormative and institutional constraints on its sovereignty The answer lies in thesecond major consideration that enters into a governmentrsquos decision whether to del-egate to an independent political body reducing political uncertainty In the republi-can liberal view politicians delegate power to human rights regimes such as domes-tic courts and administrative agencies to constrain the behavior of future nationalgovernments As Moe explains a politician must always calculate that lsquolsquowhile theright to exercise public authority happens to be theirs today other political actorswith different and perhaps opposing interests may gain that right tomorrowrsquorsquo40 Tolimit the consequences of this eventuality government authorities may thus seek tolsquolsquolock inrsquorsquo favored policies in such a way thereby insulating them from the actions offuture governments

From this perspective human rights norms are expressions of the self-interest ofdemocratic governments in lsquolsquolocking inrsquorsquo democratic rule through the enforcement ofhuman rights By placing interpretation in the hands of independent authorities man-aged in part by foreign governmentsmdashin other words by alienating sovereignty to aninternational bodymdashgovernments seek to establish reliable judicial constraints onfuture nondemocratic governments or on democratically elected governments thatmay seek (as in interwar Italy and Germany) to subvert democracy from within Inthe language of international relations theory this lsquolsquotwo-levelrsquorsquo commitment lsquolsquoties thehandsrsquorsquo of future governments thereby enhancing the credibility of current domesticpolicies and institutions41 Salient and symbolic international constraints serve assignals to trigger domestic and perhaps also transnational and international opposi-tion to any breach of the democratic order Thus democratic regimes seek to preventpolitical retrogression or lsquolsquobackslidingrsquorsquo into tyranny

The decision of any individual government whether to support a binding interna-tional human rights enforcement regime depends in this view on the relative impor-tance of these two basic factors Sovereignty costs are weighted against establishinghuman rights regimes whereas greater political stability may be weighted in favor ofit If we assume that the inconvenience governments face is constant (or randomlydistributed) it follows that a country is most likely to support a human rights regimewhen its government is rmly committed to democratic governance but faces stronginternal challenges that may threaten it in the future Its willingness to tolerate sover-eignty costs increases insofar as the costs are outweighed by the bene ts of reducingdomestic political uncertainty

If the republican liberal view is correct the strongest support for binding humanrights regimes should come not from established democracies but from recently es-

39 McKeon 194940 Moe 1990 22741 Evans Putnam and Jacobson 1993

228 International Organization

tablished and potentially unstable democracies Only where democracy is estab-lished but nondemocratic groups (military officers communists fascists and religious fun-damentalists for example) pose real threats to its future is the reduction of politicaluncertainty likely to outweigh the inconvenience of supranational adjudication

It is obvious that opposition will come in part from dictatorships (or transitionalregimes) since such governments both lack any interest in democracy and sufferparticularly large inconveniences from persistent challenges to their (nondemocratic)domestic order42 (Governments striving to complete a transition to democracy throughextralegal means are likely to be almost as skeptical) Less obvious and in strikingcontrast to realist and idealist accounts however is the prediction that dictatorshipswill be joined in opposition to binding commitments by well-established liberal de-mocracies By accepting binding obligations governments in established democra-cies incur an increased if modest risk of de facto nulli cation of domestic lawswithout a corresponding increase in the expected stability of domestic democracysince the latter is already high Such governments have good reasonmdashindeed a demo-cratically legitimate reasonmdashto reject any reciprocal imposition of international ad-judication and enforcement of human rights claims

This is not to say that established democracies never have an incentive to supportinternational human rights instruments According to republican liberal theory estab-lished democracies have an incentive to promote such arrangements for othersmdashwhich may involve some small risk of future pressure on established democracies todeepen their commitmentmdashin order to bolster the lsquolsquodemocratic peacersquorsquo by fosteringdemocracy in neighboring countries43 This is most likely to occur when democrati-zation is expected to pacify a potentially threatening neighbor or solidify oppositionto a common nondemocratic enemy In such cases established democracies can beexpected to support rhetorical declarations in favor of human rights and regimes withoptional enforcement that bind newly established democracies but exempt them-selves Yet there is little reason to believe that this concern will outweigh domesticinterests thus they are likely to remain opposed to reciprocally enforceable rules44

Further observable implications concerning national tactics and con dential discus-sions are developed in the next section

42 Governments must of course have sufficient freedom at the current time to actmdasha point stressed byMoe It would therefore be somewhat surprising to see a democratic government that requires nondemo-cratic means to stay in powermdashfor example a government under heavy military in uence or engaged in acivil warmdashtake such a step For this reason such transitional regimesmdashGreece in the immediate postndashWorld War II period or Russia today are examplesmdashmay remain skeptical of enforceable commitments

43 Russett 1993 This argument is liberal rather than realist since for realists the domestic governanceof states should make no difference in the perception of threat whereas for democratic peace theorists itdoes

44 In theory one might argue that the incomplete adherence of established democracies could beexpected to undermine the international regime which could in turn destabilize newly established democ-racies and thereby create threats to established democracies Yet in practice the signaling function ofinternational norms in any given country does not appear to depend on the adherence by others to enforce-ment clauses certainly this conjecture seems to have played an unimportant role in British or Europeandeliberations

Human Rights Regimes Origins 229

Testing the Theories The Negotiation of the ECHR

What light does the negotiating history of the ECHR cast on the power of these threecompeting theories The negotiation of the ECHR took place between 1949 and1953 under the auspices of the Council of Europe At the rst session of the Councilof Europersquos Consultative Assembly in September 1949 its legal committee under thechairmanship of the Frenchman Pierre-Henri Teitgen recommended that an organiza-tion be created to ensure adherence to human rights in Europe Extended meetings ofgovernmental committees and consultations with the assembly itself through the rsthalf of 1950 led to the signing of the ECHR which came into force three years later

Realist ideational and liberal institutional theories all offer prima facie explana-tions for the general form and timing of the ECHRrsquos establishment For realists thisperiod marked the dawning of an lsquolsquoAmerican centuryrsquorsquo and a moment in which theWest became embroiled in a bipolar con ict with the Soviet Union For ideationaltheorists it immediately followed the Holocaust a salient historical event of consid-erable moral force and occurred immediately after the rise to salient Western leader-ship of two long-established democratic exemplars the United States and the UnitedKingdom45 During the immediate postwar period republican liberals might observea wave of new liberal democracies emerged (or reemerged) across Western EuropeNondemocratic institutions were widely viewed as a source of both World War II andthe Cold War and accordingly the democratization of Germany Italy and otherWest European nations was seen as a guarantee against both a revival of fascism andthe spread of communism

To assess the relative importance of these three plausible theories we thereforerequire more ne-grained evidence than a simple coincidence of timing or the exis-tence of occasional public rhetorical justi cation I consider three types of evidencethe cross-national pattern of national positions the process of international negotia-tion and the direct documentary record of national motivations What does the his-torical record reveal

Cross-National Variation in National Preferences

We have seen that both realist and ideational theories predict that the most rmlyestablished and committed democracies (or democratic great powers)mdashin short themajor Western powers led by the United States and the United Kingdommdashwouldhave been the primary supporters of binding international human rights norms Onthe contrary the historical record strongly supports the republican liberal theorywhich predicts that newly established democracies will spearhead support for bind-ing international human rights guarantees whereas long-established democracies willsupport only rhetorical or optional commitmentsmdashand even these only where neededto bolster the lsquolsquodemocratic peacersquorsquo Dictatorships or governments that have not com-pleted the transition to democracy will be opposed outright

45 For a more solidly grounded view see Helfer and Slaughter 1997 331ndash35

230 International Organization

We can measure the willingness of governments to accept binding obligations byexamining their position on two related elements of the institutional design of theECHRmdashboth essential to the future effectiveness of the regime

x Compulsory jurisdiction Should the regime mandate that member states recog-nize the jurisdiction of an independent international court as opposed to abody of foreign ministers

x Individual petition Should the regime mandate that member states grant pri-vate individuals and groups standing to le cases

Since both mandatory binding jurisdiction and individual petition are required torender a system of international human rights adjudication effective a vote for bothis de ned as support for a reciprocally binding regime whereas a vote against eithermarks opposition46 Positions on these two issues generated parallel (if not preciselyidentical) coalitions among national governments suggesting that they tap a singleunderlying dimension of state preference47

To investigate the relationship between democratic governance and support forbinding regimes we also require a measure of how stable a democracy is expected tobe48 European political systems involved in the negotiations can be divided intothree categories The rst category lsquolsquoestablished democraciesrsquorsquo contains those sys-tems that had been continuously under democratic rule since before 1920 and re-mained so thereafter Belgium Denmark Luxembourg Netherlands Norway Swe-den Netherlands and the United Kingdom (Occupation is not coded as a suspensionof domestic democracy but the establishment of a nondemocratic domestic regimeismdashfor example Vichy France) The second category lsquolsquonew democraciesrsquorsquo contains

46 Sikkink suggests a less satisfactory coding one which con ates the domestic and external concernsof governments in such a way as to greatly exaggerate the relative importance of the latter Sikkink 1993In fact only a miniscule set of ECHR cases have been brought by one state against another

47 Council of Europe 1975 IV248ndash52 also 132ff 242ndash96 also Ixxiv 10ndash24 296ff passim andV68ndash70 By the time the member states negotiated individual petition underlying positions were harderto make out since it was becoming increasingly clear that such provisions will be optional AustriaBelgium France Germany Iceland Ireland and Italy supported creation of a court of human rights andmandatory jurisdiction whereas Denmark Greece Luxembourg the Netherlands Norway Sweden Turkeyand the United Kingdom were opposed to anything except a court with optional jurisdiction On thequestion of whether the right of individual petition should be automatic there was slightly more ambiva-lence but Britain Greece and perhaps also the Netherlands remained the most skeptical On the questionof the scope of the rights to be protected under the regime a similar cleavage emerged with advocates of astrong system such as Teitgen supporting an open-ended grant of institutional authority See Council ofEurope 1975 I276 More skeptical countries such as Britain the Netherlands Sweden and Denmarksought a more precise and narrower enumeration of rights and warned against an ambitious open-endedsystem Council of Europe 1975 I80ndash82 88ndash90 III254ndash56 but 268

48 Conventional political science measures of lsquolsquodemocracyrsquorsquo are inappropriate since such measuresassess institutionsrsquo levels of democracy not future expectations of democratic stability The length ofcontinuous democratic rule is a conventional measure in the literature on the democratic peace and else-where for the depth of commitment to democracy See for example Russett 1993 As a more problematiccheck on the measure one might also consider whether the regime remained a liberal democracy after1950 Such ex post coding is problematic though not entirely inappropriate since what we seek to mea-sure is not how democratic a state is but how stable its democracy is perceived to be In any case the twomeasures are closely correlated

Human Rights Regimes Origins 231

those that were rmly established during the negotiations and remained so thereafterbut only since a point between 1920 and 1950 Austria France Italy Iceland Ire-land and West Germany The third category lsquolsquosemidemocracies and dictatorshipsrsquorsquocontains the two governments that were not fully democratic by 1950 because ofcivil war or internal repression (and did not remain so thereafter) namely Greece andTurkey Spain and Portugal though not involved in the negotiations also belong inthis category49

Turning to the ndings we see little evidence of the positive correlation betweensupport for binding regimes and power or length of democratic rule predicted byrealist and idealist theory Instead we observe the inverse-U-shaped relationshipbetween the stability of democracy and support for binding human rights commit-ments predicted by republican liberal theory Table 2 summarizes the ndings All sixnew democracies (plus one of the ten long-established democracies Belgium) sup-port binding human rights guarantees In contrast six of the seven established democ-racies join the four transitional governments and nondemocracies in opposing one orboth such guarantees (or in the case of Luxembourg abstaining) Even the soleexception Belgium is not fully discon rming since Belgian representatives origi-nally sided with the other established democracies against binding guarantees shift-ing their position only late in the negotiations50 The correlation is so strong that evenrecategorization of borderline casesmdashFrance and Turkey saymdashwould not under-mine the striking relationship

A number of ad hoc conjectures suggested by historians legal academics andcommon intuition about postwar European politics also fall by the wayside Opposi-tion appears to be uncorrelated with the possession of colonies51 Among major colo-nial powers Britain and the Netherlands are skeptics whereas France and Belgiumare supporters Among countries without colonies Germany and Italy are supporterswhereas the Scandinavian countries (Iceland excepted) are opponents

Opposition is similarly uncorrelated with the existence of a strong domestic tradi-tion of parliamentary sovereignty as some analysts of Britain conjecture Many strongsupportersmdashFrance Belgium Italy Germany Austria Iceland and Irelandmdashsharedan equally deep tradition of parliamentary sovereignty Any imputation of causalityfrom the correlation between postwar support for domestic judicial review and inter-national enforcement of human rights (say in the cases of Italy Germany and Aus-tria) furthermore is very likely to be spurious Postwar Germany contemporane-ously adopted systems of constitutional judicial review thereby shifting politicalweight away from a traditionally sovereign parliament toward a separation of powersinvolving an independent judiciary In Italy Christian Democrats fearing the adventof a Socialist-Communist majority placed a constitutional court in the postwar con-stitution It is far more plausible that these countries adopted both domestic andinternational judicial review because of a strong desire to bolster the democratic

49 For a further discussion of this coding see the notes to Table 250 Council of Europe 1975 I80ndash82 88ndash90 III254ndash56 but 26851 This is the factor most often mentioned in the secondary literature

232 International Organization

order not that the inclusion of a constitutional court in the postwar constitution hadimmediate implications for the national position on the ECHR52 In sum the estab-lishment of domestic constitutional review like the establishment of internationalhuman rights guarantees is a postauthoritarian phenomenon National positions areuncorrelated with support for European federalism the Netherlands and Luxem-bourg opposed mandatory enforcement whereas Austria Ireland and Iceland fa-vored it More consistent with the republican liberal view is the conjecture that bothsupport for Europe (in this very early period this meant support for the Council ofEurope and the European Coal and Steel Community) and support for a bindingECHR re ect (in this period but not later) the in uence of a third factormdashsay demo-

52 See Ackerman 1997 773 and Pasquino 1998 39 44ndash48 There is no evident correlation betweensupport and the existence of civil or common-law traditions or monist or dualist legal systems

TABLE 2 Stability of democratic governance and national positions on theEuropean Convention on Human Rights

Unstable ornon-democracies(stable democracy

not yet clearlyestablished by 1950)

New democracies(continuous

democracy onlysince a date between

1920 and 1950)

Establisheddemocracies(continuous

democracy since adate before 1920)

Supports enforcement(individual petitionand compulsory juris-diction mandatory)

mdash Austria France ItalyIceland Ireland

Germanyb

Belgiumc

Opposes enforcement(individual petitionandor compulsoryjurisdiction optionalor absent)

Greecea Turkeya

(Portugald Spaind)mdash Denmark Sweden

Netherlands NorwayUnited Kingdom Lux-

embourge

aGreece and Turkey are characterized as unstable whereas Austria France Italy Iceland Ireland andGermany are characterized as new because (1) it had been less than a year after conclusion of thebloody Greek civil war and extra-legal measures were still in force and (2) Greek and Turkish democ-racy were widely viewed as limited by the role of the military and incomplete judicial autonomy It isalso worth noting that both governments would subsequently slip back into dictatorship This coding isconsistent with the general literature on delegation which notes that governments must have sufficientpower to put institutions in place Governments unable to rule by established democratic means belongin the nondemocratic category

bGermany not yet a member of the Council of Europe did not have voting rights but participatedactively in the negotiations

cBelgium initially hesitated supporting the convention only with optional clauses but then came tofavor mandatory enforcement

dSpain and Portugal both dictatorships were not members of the Council of Europe Yet in strikingcontrast to Germany (also not a member) they showed little independent interest in participating infor-mally nor were they invited to do so

eIn some cases Luxembourg abstained on rather than opposed enforcement measures

Human Rights Regimes Origins 233

cratic stability and security threats53 Finally the experience of being invaded byGermany during World War II seems to explain little The French and Belgiansfavored mandatory enforcement whereas the Dutch Danes and Norwegiansopposed it

Republican liberal theory also seems to offer the most accurate account of theinstrumental attitude governments adopted toward more detailed provisions of theECHR Should the convention create governments asked themselves an indepen-dent court a quasi-judicial body of government representatives or no central institu-tion at all Cleavages around this issue were similar to those around compulsoryjurisdiction and individual petition with opponents of effective enforcement oppos-ing the court54 Governments favorable to binding human rights adjudication pro-posed that the members of the intermediary Commission on Human Rights be nomi-nated by the courtmdasha clear effort to render international institutions moreindependentmdashwhereas more skeptical governments favored granting power of nomi-nation to the intergovernmental Committee of Ministers55

Similar cleavages formed around the enumeration of rights Some skeptics consid-ered delaying the proceedings as well as limiting future uncertainty by pressing fora precise enumeration of rights or transferring the issue to the less-effective UNCommission on Human Rights56 In the end the precise enumeration of rights whichwas considerably narrower than that granted by any member state with such a consti-tutional enumeration resulted from a careful calculation of instrumental self-regarding considerations57 Representatives of right- and left-wing parties were con-cerned about the status of particular laws favored by their constituencies SocialDemocratic representatives assured that social welfare rights were not threatened andthat property rights did not restrict state intervention Christian Democratic represen-tatives assured that rights of private familial educational and religious choice weremaintained while opposing any right to redistribution of property58 The nal docu-

53 See Glendon 1998a 1170ndash72 See also Slaughter Stone Sweet and Weiler 199854 Council of Europe 1975 IV248ndash5055 Council of Europe 1975 III268ndash7056 Council of Europe 1975 III268 304 306 IV178 also 106ndash10857 For the most plausible argument for the impact of the UN Declaration see Teitgen 1988 481 490

The enumeration of rights also did not simply conform to a focal point established a few years before inthe UN Declarationmdashthe sort of transnational dynamic of standard-setting many ideational theorists stressDespite similarities in wording advocates saw the European system in this respect not simply as a continu-ation of the UN system but also as a pragmatic reaction to it The UN system was widely viewed as toobroad to be effective the ECHR system was designed to be potentially enforceable which required thatthe scope of rights be narrowed considerably Indeed the principal author of the UN Declaration theFrenchman Rene Cassin overtly opposed the creation of the ECHR Finally even the enumeration ofrights in the UN Declaration was drawn not from proposals of activists per se but primarily from system-atic and scholarly analyses of comparative law (such as from the American Law Institute and UN officials)as well as international documents (such as the Pan American Declaration) then whittled down throughintergovernmental negotiation Glendon 1998a Glendon 1998b chap 3 Humphrey 1984 31ndash32 Teitgen1988 489ndash92 and Morsink 1999

58 For reports of debates on marriage education and property see Council of Europe 1975 I166ndash86242ndash64 II48ndash132 For a response to the possible objection that these rights were controversial becausethey are intrinsically more difficult to de ne see ibid V304ndash14

234 International Organization

ment offended neither side because it was constrained to include only the least con-troversial among basic political and civil rights59

The Domestic and International Decision-making Process

Realism ideational theory and republican liberalism also generate distinctive predic-tions about the tactics likely to be most salient in interstate negotiations Realisttheory with its stress on interstate power and deep con icts of interest leads us toexpect to observe attempts by great powers to coerce or bribe weaker states to changetheir policies Ideational theory by contrast leads us to expect to observe attempts bygovernments or transnational groups in civil society to engage in transnational per-suasion Such persuasion may suffice in itself or may be a prelude to subsequentcoercive tactics For liberal theorists by contrast there is little reason to expectgovernments to alter their views on fundamental issues such as the nature of consti-tutional adjudication in light of threats promises or normative persuasion by otherdemocratic governments The interest of established democracies in the stability ofneighboring less-established democracies is surely less intense than the domesticself-interest of new democracies hence established democracies cannot easily beinduced to accept domestic constraints in order to make the regime workmdashparticu-larly when the option of creating optional enforcement mechanisms exists60

Published documents contain very little direct con rmation of either the realist orideational predictions No great power or long-standing democracy appears to havemade threats or offered inducements to secure stronger commitments The most im-portant powers engaged in Western Europe at the time the United States and theUnited Kingdom were respectively absent or opposed Ideational theorists mightpoint out that the lsquolsquoEuropean Movementrsquorsquo working through the Assembly of theCouncil of Europe was engaged in transnational discussion and mobilization Cer-tainly many leading advocates of the convention were European federalists and viewedthe ECHR as a step toward European integration61 Yet there is little evidence that ashared transnational discourse in uenced the positions of parliamentary politiciansin the assembly let alone representatives of national governments There is we haveseen little correlation between national positions on the ECHR and positions onEuropean integration Indeed we observe little shift in national positions at all letalone in uence wielded by established democracies as predicted by ideational theoryAlthough we cannot entirely exclude the possibility that subtle forces of transna-tional persuasion and mobilization played a modest role in organizing the forum fordiscussion they were surely not decisive in de ning the positions of the participatinggovernments

59 Teitgen 1988 48060 Liberal theory predicts that interstate bargaining outcomes are a function of the relative intensity of

national preferences Governments that strongly seek a particular cooperative outcome will concede morein order to achieve it Moravcsik 1997

61 Some Jewish parliamentarians and law professors were also prominent and may have been in u-enced by their experiences and beliefs

Human Rights Regimes Origins 235

Instead the preponderance of evidence concerning negotiating tactics con rmsrepublican liberal predictions Rather than seeking to coerce or persuade one anotheror mobilizing groups in civil society national governments conducted a classicalinternational negotiation Governments focused primarily on practical compromisesthat would assure that the system functioned to assure each state its preferred level ofsovereign control New institutions were modi ed to a compromise close to the low-est common denominator with no government forced to accept immediate con-straints on its own policies signi cantly greater than those it ideally sought Wherethere was discord optional clauses afforded governments exibility The real expla-nation of the outcome as liberal theory predicts lies in the pattern of underlyingnational preferences

Domestic Deliberation and Public Justi cation

The nal type of evidence consists of the records of con dential deliberations andpublic justi cations by national decision-makers drawn from debates in the Parlia-mentary Assembly of the Council of Europe negotiating sessions among the nationalgovernments and the documentary record of con dential deliberations in one criticalcountry where such documents are available namely the United Kingdom What dothese reveal

Let us begin by noting a salient fact Not a single piece of documentary evidencein the sources I have been able to consult supports the realist prediction that govern-ments impose international human rights norms through threats of external coercionor inducement At no point do we observe governments weighing the costs and ben-e ts of coercion concerning themselves with the distribution of power capabilitiesor mentioning foreign or military aid

There is slightly more evidence for the ideational view but not enough to establishany con dence in its veracity At most NGOs and public opinion appear to haveplayed a secondary even insigni cant role62 The rhetoric of politicians in the Euro-pean Assembly as well as some interest groups invoked moral considerations Yetfor the ideational theory to be con rmed such statements must be designed to social-ize or persuade national governments by appealing to respect for human rights as anend in itself rather than as an instrument to promote concrete ends of enduringinterest to member governmentsmdashthe prevention of tyranny genocide and aggres-sion There is no evidence of this positions as we have seen do not change InBritain we observe officials in occasional meetings with NGOs A 1951 ColonialOffice draft circular blandly recalled lsquolsquoin deciding to sign the Convention His Majes-tyrsquos Government took into account the importance attached to it by public opinionboth in and outside this countryrsquorsquo63 Yet although NGOs were relatively well devel-oped in Britain (perhaps more so than anywhere else) and made salient contributions

62 For a similar conclusion regarding the abolition of the slave trade see Kaufman and Pape 199963 Marston 1993 824 Some British officials attributed the support of other governments for a human

rights court to their desire to assert the symbolic signi cance of the council vis-a-vis the claims of Com-munist governments and parties Marston 1993 809

236 International Organization

to the speci c form of the nal document the British government paid little heed totheir pleas to accept mandatory enforcement The issue was neither debated in Parlia-ment nor mentioned in election campaigns British public opinion like public opin-ion elsewhere took relatively little note of the ECHR negotiations

The overwhelming bulk of the documentary evidence con rms instead the repub-lican liberal account By far the most consistent public justi cation for the ECHR tojudge from debates in the Council of Europe Constituent Assembly was that it mighthelp combat domestic threats from the totalitarian right and left thereby stabilizingdomestic democracy and preventing international aggression (It is helpful to remem-ber that both Hitler and Mussolini came to power at least initially by constitutionalmeans) Teitgen the chief French advocate of the ECHR in the assembly consideredlsquolsquoFascism Hitlerism and Communismrsquorsquo as the major postwar threats to democracy64

Governments Teitgen argued should seek to lsquolsquopreventmdashbefore it is too latemdashanynew member who might be threatened by a rebirth of totalitarianism from succumb-ing to the in uence of evil as has already happened in conditions of general apathyIt is not enough to possess freedom positive action must be taken to defend it Would Fascism have triumphed in Italy if after the assassination of Matteoti thiscrime had been subjected to an international trialrsquorsquo65 Yet postwar human rights re-gimes were a response not simply to the recent fascist past but also to the prospect ofa Communist future The latter was mentioned just as often In this period we mustrecall the French Communist Party enjoyed plurality electoral support Teitgen spokeof the lsquolsquoabominable temptationrsquorsquo to lsquolsquoexchange freedom for a little more breadrsquorsquo66

Such concerns were linked explicitly to the shared belief that nondemocratic statestend toward international aggression as well as domestic oppression Teitgenrsquos moti-vation was at least in part to assure the stability of German democracy and therebythe security of France None other than Konrad Adenauer told Teitgen in 1949 thatintegration was needed to restrain postwar Germany not just the Soviet Union Teit-gen reports he lsquolsquoneeded no morersquorsquo to convince him to work for the Council of Eu-rope67 Such arguments were advanced by the ECHRrsquos advocates in the assembly farmore often than any others This clearly refutes the conjecturemdashwhich as we haveseen Sikkink and Keck treat as an essential piece of evidence for ideational theorymdashthat few analysts before the 1980s could possibly have been aware of a link betweendemocracy and peace In many ways the democratic peace proposition which datesfrom the eighteenth century was a central tenet arguably the central tenet of post-war Western planning as it had been in the thinking of Woodrow Wilson and otherliberal statesmen a generation before68

Yet domestic self-interest dominated The most explicit justi cations for the ECHRas a bulwark against future tyranny were advanced not by representatives from coun-

64 Council of Europe 1975 I40ndash4265 Council of Europe 1975 I192 120 64 also 60ndash64 for statements by others I66 84 120ff

192ndash94 276 278ndash80 29266 Council of Europe 1975 I40ndash4267 Teitgen 1988 47668 Keck and Sikkink 1998 203 Compare footnote 27 See Moravcsik 1992 and 1997

Human Rights Regimes Origins 237

tries with the longest democratic heritage but as republican liberal theory predictsby those from newly established democracies Among the most persistent advocatesof this position were Italian and German representatives (Germany was not a formalmember of the Council of Europe but enthusiastically sought to participate in strik-ing contrast to the disinterest shown by Spain and Portugal) The Italian representa-tive to the assembly who advanced perhaps the most extensive proposal for central-ized institutions one Mr Benvenuti stressed the need to prevent totalitarianmovementsmdasha problem he argued particularly important in nations where democ-racy is not yet rmly established Another Italian representative affirmed lsquolsquothe prin-ciple of the joint responsibility of democratic statesrsquorsquo69 A German representativewent further proposing a treaty obliging all member states to come to each otherrsquosaid apparently with force if domestic freedom were threatened70

Yet the primary expectation was not that the regime would strengthen democracyby mobilizing intervention by foreign governments to enforce human rights normsas realist and some ideational theory might lead us to expect Nor did governmentsstress active transnational mobilization Most participants appear to have felt thatdomestic politics would remain the primary site of enforcementmdashall members wereto be democracies at least formallymdashwith international controls serving as an exter-nal signaling device to trigger an appropriate domestic response71 The ECHR wasintended primarily to strengthen existing domestic institutions of judicial reviewparliamentary legislation and public action not to supplant them Even skepticalBritish officials voiced little fear of direct foreign intervention on domestic politicsfearing instead the mobilization of domestic groups

Critics in the assembly often asked why an arrangement was required at all if itsscope was restricted to existing democracies Nowhere was republican liberal logicclearer than in the responses given by advocates The arrangement was primarily ameans to prevent backsliding by new democracies As Sir David Maxwell-Fyfe ofthe United Kingdom put it lsquolsquoIn answer to the criticism that as signatories will belimited to democratic states the Convention is unnecessary our plan has the ad-vantage of being immediately practicable it provides a system of collective securityagainst tyranny and oppressionrsquorsquo72

Unlike the UN system the ECHR was designed to be enforceablemdasha goal Max-well-Fyfe argued that was realistic only because all of its members already shared anessentially democratic political culture73 Among skeptics the primary focus of criti-cism was as republican liberal theory predicts the fear that the application of domes-tically legitimate national laws might be declared in violation of the convention Thecompatibility of the ECHR with existing domestic legal practices dominated discus-sionmdasha fact suggesting also that decision-makers took the commitment seriously74

69 Council of Europe 1975 II14270 Ibid V328ndash30 336ndash4071 Lester 1994 4ndash5 See also Teitgen 1988 48272 Council of Europe 1975 I12073 See ibid I50ndash52 and Teitgen 1988 48874 Council of Europe 1975 II246ff also 148ndash87 I54 also I64ndash68

238 International Organization

On this point it is instructive to examine more closely the contrary position of onegovernment namely that of the United Kingdom From a methodological perspec-tive the United Kingdom is a critical case Opposition by the oldest and most rmlyestablished democracy in Europe constitutes a particularly striking discon rmationof realist and ideational theory75 The British as we have seen supported interna-tional declaratory norms but rmly opposed any attempt to establish binding legalobligations centralized institutions individual petition or compulsory jurisdiction76

As W E Beckett legal advisor to the Foreign Office and the initiator of the Britishgovernmentrsquos participation put it lsquolsquoWe attach the greatest importance to a well-drafted Convention of Human Rights but we are dead against anything like an inter-national court to which individuals who think they are aggrieved in this way couldgorsquorsquo77 Even Beckett conceded the existence of lsquolsquooverwhelming objectionsrsquorsquo to anystrong means of enforcement in Britain involving the individual right of petition andan independent tribunalmdashdespite his efforts to work with British NGOs on speci cproposals

What issues were raised in con dential British deliberations The secondary litera-ture on British human rights policy makes much of two British concerns the fear thatresidents of British colonies and dependencies might invoke the ECHR and aversionto European federalism To judge from con dential discussions however neitherappears to have been a dominant concern To be sure Colonial Secretary Jim Grif- ths was concerned that lsquolsquoextremist politiciansrsquorsquo among lsquolsquopolitically immaturersquorsquo colo-nies would exploit the document78 Yet overall there is surprisingly little discussionof colonial implications in the deliberationsmdashcertainly far less than purely of domes-tic considerations Colonial Office concerns appear to have been isolated and inter-mittent In any case a colonial clause in the ECHR would limit any such claims andconsideration of such a clause did not blunt British opposition79 Nor despite the factthat the Council of Europe Assembly was the locus of European federalist activitydo British government officials often mention the connection between human rightsand European federalism The British government resisted efforts to make interna-tional human rights law directly enforceable in this way regardless of whether itsforum was European or notmdashand continued to do so for some time thereafter80

Con dential domestic deliberations suggest instead that British opposition re- ected what A Maxwell permanent secretary to the Home Office described as lsquolsquograveapprehension about what might happen at homersquorsquo81 When the issue nally reachedthe Cabinet the attention of ministersmdashafter brief mention of colonial and economic

75 The UK position was also viewed as decisive See for example Paul-Henri Spaak cited in Teitgen1988 478 Britain is also a country for which we have a wealth of reliable archival documents and oralhistories I have restricted myself here to materials found in published sources

76 Marston 1993 799ndash80077 Marston 1993 80478 Lester 1984 50 See also Lester 1994 2 and Marston 1993 81279 Marston 1993 806ndash807 809ndash10 812 816 In 1953 the British government voluntarily extended the

Convention to the forty-two overseas territories for whose international relations they were responsible80 See Lester 1984 55 and Lester 1994 381 Marston 1993 813

Human Rights Regimes Origins 239

concernsmdashseems to have focused on domestic application Precisely as republicanliberal theory predicts the primary concern was not the vulnerability of the overallBritish record on human rights As Parliamentary Secretary for Foreign Affairs Hec-tor McNeil observed in a 1947 memo to Prime Minister Clement Atlee Britain hadan lsquolsquoextremely good recordrsquorsquo British decision-makers appear sincerely to have be-lieved that Britain would be less inconvenienced by reciprocal commitment thanother member governments The de nition of rights in the convention was so theForeign Office memo to the Cabinet in 1950 concluded lsquolsquoconsistent with our existinglaw in all but a small number of comparatively trivial casesrsquorsquo82

Nor did ministerial apprehension result from major public policy considerationsMost such concernsmdashsuch as the belief of some in the Labour Party led by Chancel-lor of the Exchequer Sir Stafford Cripps that the convention might restrict govern-ment intervention in the economy including entry of government inspectors intoprivate homesmdashwere shared with similar political groups in other countries and weretherefore handled effectively by narrowing and qualifying the explicit rights enumer-ated in the convention to exclude constraints on economic policy education andpolitical institutions83

Instead British officials and politiciansmdashmost notably in Cabinet discussionsmdashdwelled primarily on the fear that the convention would threaten idiosyncratic (butnot unambiguously undemocratic) political practices and institutions in the UnitedKingdom84 Yet when pressed in con dential discussions to make their concernsexplicit the examples cited by British opponents seem either absurdly vague or comi-cally trivial

The defense of British institutional idiosyncrasy elicited the most violent rhetoricfrom British politicians and officials Lord Chancellor Jowittrsquos official paper criti-cized the draft convention largely the work of two distinguished former Britishofficials as

so vague and woolly that it may mean almost anything Our unhappy legal ex-perts have had to take their share in drawing up a code compared to which the Ten Commandments are comparatively insigni cant It com-pletely passes the wit of man to guess what results would be arrived at by a tribu-nal composed of elected persons who need not even be lawyers drawn fromvarious European states possessing completely different systems of law andwhose deliberations take place behind closed doors Any student of our legalinstitutions must recoil from this document with a feeling of horror85

A common complaint was that judicial review would undermine parliamentarysovereignty Beckett wrote lsquolsquoIt seems inconceivable that any Government when

82 Marston 1993 811 With a lack of modesty about their domestic political institutions characteristicof this period British officials and politicians also sometimes cited the need to set a good example forforeign countries as a reason for Britain to take an active role in the negotiations

83 See Lester 1984 50ndash52 and Lester 1994 2 The British position did not change under the subse-quent Conservative government of Anthony Eden

84 Lester 1984 54ndash5585 Ibid 52

240 International Organization

faced with the realities of this proposal would take the risk of entrusting these unprec-edented powers to an international court legislative powers which Parliament wouldnever agree to entrust to the courts of this country which are known and whichcommand the con dence and admiration of the worldrsquorsquo86 lsquolsquoOur whole constitutionrsquorsquoa government document intoned lsquolsquois based on the principle that it is for the Parlia-ment to enact the laws and for the judges to interpret the lawsrsquorsquo87 The British govern-ment even opposed a clause protecting rights to lsquolsquofree electionsrsquorsquo and lsquolsquopolitical oppo-sitionrsquorsquo apparently because they believed that their distinctive lsquolsquo rst past the postrsquorsquounique electoral system might be challenged88

The speci c issue cited most often by the governmentrsquos legal authorities was theBritish policy toward political extremists A ministerial brief referred to a lsquolsquoblankchequersquorsquo that would lsquolsquoallow the Governments to become the object of such poten-tially vague charges by individuals as to invite Communists crooks and cranks ofevery type to bring actionsrsquorsquo89 Lord Chancellor Jowittrsquos complaint was that lsquolsquotheConvention would prevent a future British government from detaining people with-out trial during a period of emergency or judges sending litigants to prison forthrowing eggs at them or the Home Secretary from banning Communist or Fascistdemonstrationsrsquorsquo90

Yet it would be misleading to argue that British institutional idiosyncrasy causedBritish opposition Every established democracy after all has its treasured idiosyn-crasies and British leaders sincerely believed that as the cradle of rule-of-law gover-nance they would suffer least91 In comparative perspective many general concernsmdashgovernment intervention in the economy the challenge to colonial rule concernabout political extremism skepticism of courts a tradition of insular nationalismand parliamentary sovereigntymdashhardly distinguished Britain from France Italy andmany other continental supporters of the convention Many of these fearsmdashincludingthose concerning colonies and electoral rulesmdashcould have been and were addressedby restricting the document92 For British decision-makers the decisive point wasnot the nature of these concrete objections but the utter absence in the British domes-tic context of any countervailing self-interested argument in favor of membership

The quaint scenarios of extremist threats raised by British officials demonstratethis They arose not because extremist groups in Britain were particularly strong butbecause in comparison with the Continent they were so weak Whereas FrenchGerman and Italian officials viewed the ECHR as a check on the potential triumph of

86 Ibid 80387 Ibid 79988 Council of Europe 1975 III182 26489 Marston 1993 80690 Lester 1994 291 It is possible they were wrong One intriguing conjecture is that the longer a democratic form of

government is in place the more attached to its idiosyncrasies citizens and elites are likely to grow and thefurther from the norm of international constitutionalism its practices are likely to become Hence wewould expect countries such as Britain the Netherlands Sweden and the United States to become particu-larly attached to their idiosyncratic national systems If correct this would mean that established democra-cies not only reap fewer bene ts from international human rights enforcement but also bear greater costs

92 Samnoslashy 1993 46ndash47

Human Rights Regimes Origins 241

popular extremist parties British officials saw it only as a hindrance to a defense ofthe political system against agitation by isolated individuals British internal debatesand external statements were utterly devoid of any recognition of the advantages ofcollective security against domestic extremistsmdashadvantages central to continentalarguments for the ECHR Whereas the French were concerned that the CommunistParty might take power electorally and have to be checked by the ECHR the Britishwere concerned that isolated radicals might le suit under the ECHR In this contextmarginal inconveniences overridden elsewhere in the interest of bolstering demo-cratic stability became fundamental obstacles to the acceptance of binding interna-tional human rights norms

For these reasons the British government long considered opposing the conven-tion altogether Yet in the words of an internal Foreign Office paper lsquolsquoThe alterna-tive namely refusal to become a party to a Convention acceptable to nearly all theremaining States of the Council of Europe would appear to be almost indefen-sible Political considerations both domestic and foreign compel us now to bringourselves to acceptrsquorsquo an (optional) right of individual petition93 What blunted Britishopposition to any postwar European human rights regime was above all the fear ofresurgent totalitarianism abroad that might pose an eventual military threat to theUnited Kingdommdashprecisely as republican liberal theory predicts94 This fear re- ected not just a concern with a resurgence of Fascism but also a turnaround inBritish foreign policy in 1948 in response to the perceived rise of the Communistthreat in Western Europe The West the government argued needed not only to main-tain the military balance but also to strengthen continental democracies For thesepurposes the propaganda battle against Communism was critical Such concerns hadled Britain and France to help form the Council of Europe a few years earlier95

In the minds of British officials however the primacy of domestic sovereigntyover collective defense of the democratic peace remained unchallenged The cabinetmandated efforts to water down the force of any agreement in Britain British repre-sentatives sought to limit the potential risk of open-ended jurisprudence by callingfor the careful enumeration and de nition of human rights before agreeing on anyenforcement mechanism The expectation was that governments would not be able toagree on a list both extensive and precise96 Acting on Prime Minister ClementAtleersquosdirect instruction the British delegation successfully pressed to place the right ofindividual petition and the jurisdiction of the court into optional clauses97 ForeignMinister Ernest Bevin himself instructed British negotiators to veto any mandatoryright of individual petition lsquolsquoeven if it [means] being in a minority of onersquorsquo98 With

93 W E Beckett Legal Advisor to the Foreign Office April 1947 Foreign Office meeting cited inMarston 1993 798 811 also 798ndash804

94 Note that this differs from the realist account in that the threat is not in the rst instance a functionof military power but of political and ideological difference

95 Simpson 1998 15ndash19 37ndash3896 Marston 1993 808 See also Council of Europe 1975 III especially 182 280 30497 Marston 199398 Marston 1993 814 Britain withdrew its similar intention to veto over the issue of colonial depen-

dencies

242 International Organization

Cabinet approval Britain pursued a similar policy with respect to the negotiation ofUN human rights commitments99

Having secured these concessions which essentially rendered the convention un-enforceable in Britain the cabinet unanimously accepted the desirability of signingit Rati cation proceeded without difficulty Subsequently the Atlee governmenttreated the ECHR as a declaratory document and made no effort to introduce imple-menting or incorporating legislationYet even this outcomemdashone with no immediateconcrete consequencemdashwas viewed among British leaders as second best They werefully aware that once the document was signed future domestic political pressuremight well arise to incorporate the treaty or to accept its optional clauses Foreseeingthat a future government as the lord chancellor put it lsquolsquomight be forced to concedersquorsquothe jurisdiction of the court the British government sought also to include a provi-sion permitting any state to withdraw from the ECHR on six monthsrsquo notice100

To judge from their voting record and their contributions to the assembly debatesmdashgiven the absence for the moment of more detailed documentary researchmdashtheattitude of British politicians appears typical of attitudes in other recalcitrant coun-tries such as Sweden Norway Denmark the Netherlands and Luxembourg Gov-ernments and publics in these countries appear to have been on balance more rmlycommitted to democracy more altruistically inclined and sometimes even (subse-quent experience within the regime suggests) more willing to use coercion to spreadhuman rights norms than the governments and publics of countries that favored bind-ing commitments101 Yet given the high level of certainty about the future politicalstability of these democratic systems and the immediate bene ts of sovereignty forruling parties and government officials there was little self-interested reason to ac-cept compulsory and enforceable international commitments in the area of humanrights Accordingly they refused to do so

Generalizing the Argument Human Rights and Beyond

We have seen that the origins of the ECHR the most successful international humanrights adjudication and enforcement regime in the world today lies not in coercivepower politics or socialization to idealistic norms as contemporary internationalrelations theories predict Instead its origins lie in self-interested efforts by newly

99 Foreign Secretary Herbert Morrison in his 1951 memorandum to the cabinet on the UN Covenantwrote lsquolsquoAs the United Kingdom government has always played a leading part in promoting [human rightsin the UN] it would be difficult to draw back at this stage In these circumstances the prudent coursemight be to prolong the international discussions to raise legal and practical difficulties and to delay theconclusion of the Covenant for as long as possiblersquorsquo Lester 1984 55

100 Lester 1984 53ndash54 See also Marston 1993 824ndash26 This clearly discon rms the conjecture thatfuture evolution was an entirely unforeseen path-dependent consequence of earlier commitments

101 On the subsequent willingness of Sweden Norway Denmark and the Netherlands as well asFrance and Austria to pressure foreign states see Sikkink 1993 On Sweden see Council of Europe 1975III262 264

Human Rights Regimes Origins 243

established (or reestablished) democracies to employ international commitments toconsolidate democracymdashlsquolsquolocking inrsquorsquo the domestic political status quo against theirnondemocratic opponents This empirical nding has three broader implications for futureresearch on domestic politics and international relations

The Origin and Evolution of Human Rights Regimes

The rst implication of the theoretical argument is that the tendency of states toenhance the credibility of domestic policies by binding themselves to internationalinstitutions may help explain the origins and evolution of human rights enforcementregimes more generally In negotiations to create the Inter-American Convention onHuman Rights the UN Covenants and the emergent African human rights systemwe should expect to see a similar pattern of support from new democracies suspicionfrom established democracies and hostility from dictatorships102 In the followingoverview I highlight suggestive evidence and propose areas for future research

The negotiation of the UN Covenant on Civil and Political Rights appears to illus-trate the dynamics of democratic commitment At the height of the Cold War in theearly 1950s the most stable among modern democracies including the United Statesand the United Kingdom allied with authoritarian and totalitarian states like theSoviet Union China South Africa and Iran in opposition to the inclusion of compul-sory enforceable commitments The alliance in favor of such commitments as repub-lican liberal theory predicts included recently established democracies in continentalEurope Latin America and Asia

Republican liberal theory also explains a troubling anomaly for scholars and activ-ists alike namely the consistent unwillingness of the United States to accept multi-lateral constraints on its domestic human rights practices under the Inter-Americanand UN systems This unwillingness is generally attributed to ad hoc idiosyncraticfactors the United Statesrsquo superpower status (as is often said of its opposition tobinding UN obligations) its uniquely segregated southern states (as is often said ofsupport for the Bricker Amendment in the early 1950s) or its unique political institu-tions (federalism and supermajoritarian treaty rati cation rules) From the republicanliberal perspective in contrast US skepticism is the norm not the exception amongestablished democraciesmdasha norm related to the relatively low level of offsettingdomestic bene ts in an established self-con dent democracy not the nature of Ameri-can objections per se103

The positions of the established democracies in recent years concerning the cre-ation of war crimes tribunals offer at least partial con rmation of republican liberal

102 For an overview see Robertson and Merrills 1996103 An intriguing parallel example is the recent refusal of the European Communityrsquos European Court

of Justice (ECJ) to permit the EU to adhere collectively to the ECHR without a treaty amendment notingthat (1) there is no express human rights commitment in the Treaty of Rome hence no legal justi cationfor adherence and (2) human rights already lsquolsquoform an integral part of the general principles of law whoseobservance the [ECJ] ensuresrsquorsquo See ECJ I-1789 Adherence would of course undermine the ECJrsquos ownauthority in this area

244 International Organization

theory Established democracies had little difficulty accepting tribunals with jurisdic-tion over the former Yugoslavia and Rwanda where their own policies would not beimplicated Yet where commitments were (de facto) reciprocally bindingmdashnamelyin open-ended institutional commitments involving countries that actually engage inforeign interventionmdashestablished democracies con dent that they maintain ad-equate domestic safeguards against domestic atrocities hesitated to accept interna-tional constraints In the recent International Criminal Court negotiations three estab-lished democracies with a recent history of intervention abroad (the United StatesFrance and Israel) posed the greatest difficulties After ghting to dilute the obliga-tions of the treaty the United States and Israel joined China and highly repressiveMiddle Eastern and North African states in opposition while France was the verylast major power to lend its support to the treaty104

What about the development of human rights regimes over time An understand-ing of major human rights regimes does not end with their founding We have seenthat the ECHR like other major human rights instruments created a number ofoptional clauses on individual petition and compulsory jurisdiction of the court Insome cases early opponents of an enforceable convention remained exceptionallyrecalcitrant105 Yet over the subsequent ve decades all West European governmentsprogressively adopted such clauses and in many cases incorporated the ECHR intodomestic law

Much of this accords with republican liberal theory We observe a strengthening ofcommitments during and immediately after lsquolsquodemocratic wavesrsquorsquomdashas hit LatinAmerica and Central Europe during the 1990s Such efforts are strongly favored bynew democracies106 In Europe the most important reform in the history of the ECHRfor example was launched in the early to mid-1990s lsquolsquoProtocol 11rsquorsquo opened forsignature in May 1994 permits the ECHR Court to assume the functions of thecommission and compels all new signatories to accept compulsory jurisdiction andindividual petitionmdashpractices already universal among the original members Lead-ing legal academics argue that the most important impetus for Protocol 11 was lsquolsquothewidening to include [states] that have had little domestic much less internationalexperience in the legal protection of human rightsrsquorsquo107 The rst three countries toratify Protocol 11 were three transitional democracies Bulgaria Slovakia and Slo-venia The governments of some new democracies in Central and East Europe weresimilarly quick to accept minority rights obligations as a means of locking in domes-

104 For a general treatment of war crimes tribunals demonstrating the unwillingness of establisheddemocracies to pay high costs see Bass 1999

105 Sweden and the Netherlands are among the handful of countries that have been speci cally or-dered by the ECHR to allow more effective domestic judicial review of human rights claims many haveargued that Britain should be on the list as well Lester 1994

106 Huntington 1991 Consider however former British colonies which on gaining independenceadopted explicit bills of rights and constitutional reviewmdashsome on their own some with the encourage-ment of the British government Many were patterned after the European Convention but the underlyingimpetus stems republican liberal theory argues from their status as emerging postauthoritarian democra-cies Some of the most stable of these such as those in the Caribbean rejected international obligations

107 Janis Kay and Bradley 1995 88ndash89 113ndash18

Human Rights Regimes Origins 245

tic democracy108 In the Americas acceptance of compulsory jurisdiction by the Inter-American Court has occurred over the past two decadesmdasha period in which domesticconstitutional review also became nearly universal In contrast human rights normsremain weak in those regions where new democracies are few as in Africa or theMiddle East

Despite these important insights however the determinants of the evolution ofhuman rights regimes are unlikely to be identical to the determinants of their found-ing and are therefore unlikely to be explained entirely by republican liberal theoryThe ECHR deepened over a period during which European governments grew morecon dent about the stability of domestic democratic governance Hence the theoryadvanced here cannot be the sole or even the major explanation for the subsequentdeepening of the regime A social process intervenes between original intent andultimate evolutionmdasha process we have seen of which governments were quite awarein 1950 British officials believed that the ECHR would alter domestic political ar-rangements so as to encourage the mobilization of new social demands for humanrights enforcement Republican liberal theory would suggest that such new demandsre ect new opportunities for representation of social interests once a nation joins aregime broader liberal theory would stress changes in social ideas and interestsFurther research is required to clarify the precise dynamics of such long-term trends109

Generalizing the Theory to Other Issue Areas

A second direction for future research is to extend the theory to cooperation in otherissue-areas Despite the lsquolsquorepublican liberalrsquorsquo label the theoretical distinctiveness ofthe explanation advanced here is only incidentally connected to the liberal content ofthe philosophy embodied in human rights regimes In other words the argument istheoretically rather than substantively liberal110 Distinct to republican liberal theoryis the decisive role of domestic political representation in world politics and byextension the possibility that international institutions like their domestic counter-parts can enhance the credibility of domestic political commitments thereby lsquolsquolock-ing inrsquorsquo current policies Whether or not governments are lsquolsquoliberalrsquorsquo internationalinstitutions may lsquolsquostrengthen the statersquorsquo domestically by expanding its domestic con-trol over initiative information ideas and institutions111 Compared with more con-ventional lsquolsquofunctionalrsquorsquo theories of international regimes which stress reciprocal com-mitments to manage transnational societal transactions this analysis points to a morepurely domestic or lsquolsquotwo-levelrsquorsquo motivation for establishing international institu-tions112

Under what general conditions should we expect to observe international commit-ments of this kind Republican liberal theory suggests three conditions (1) govern-

108 See Manas 1997 and Wippman 1999109 Moravcsik 1995110 Moravcsik 1997111 Moravcsik 1994112 Putnam 1988

246 International Organization

ments fear future domestic political uncertainty (2) the position of the national gov-ernment is supported by a consensus of foreign governments and (3) internationalcooperation helps induce domestic actors to support the maintenance of current poli-cies

Where else in world politics might these three conditions be met Two types ofexamples must suffice Where nondemocratic governments cooperate to enhancetheir domestic credibility a mirror image of human rights institutions may ariseStephen David argues that lsquolsquoweak and illegitimatersquorsquo leaders of developing countriesoften view internal enemies as more dangerous than external ones and are thereforelikely to select international alliances that undermine domestic opponents113 TheHoly Alliance is a nineteenth-century example of international cooperation designedto block the seemingly inevitable spread of domestic liberalism and nationalismmdashinside and outside its membership A century later ruling Communist governmentsin Eastern Europe fearing for their domestic legitimacy supported membership inthe Warsaw Pact their comrades worldwide cooperated through Comintern

Further examples of efforts to use international regimes to bolster domestic policycredibility are found in international trade and monetary policy114 Mexico for ex-ample in exchange for its commitment to the North American Free Trade Area(NAFTA) gained relatively few economic concessions from the United States andCanada This has led many analysts to argue that NAFTA should be seen less as aquid pro quo and more as a means of establishing the credibility of the Mexicancommitment to trade and economic liberalization against the future potential of back-sliding115 Mexican reform within NAFTA was just such a case where the three con-ditions were met policy credibility was questionable the consensus among foreigngovernments (the United States and Canada) was closer to the views of the domestic(Mexican) government than those of Mexican protectionists and the costs of unilat-eral defection were perceived as large

The process of European integration rested similarly on centralizing power innational executives who consistently employed lsquolsquoforeign policyrsquorsquo decision-makinginstitutions to handle issues traditionally decided in lsquolsquodomesticrsquorsquo forums116 In thisregard the European Union has played the role in postwar European integration thata strong presidency and lsquolsquofast trackrsquorsquo institutions have played in securing postwarUS support for multilateral trade liberalization In European monetary cooperationweak-currency countries like France and Italy have been among the strongest propo-nents of deeper exchange-rate cooperationmdashoften with the intention of using exter-nal policy to stabilize domestic macroeconomic policy and performance As pre-dicted these examples tend to be cases in which a government whose views arerelatively closer to those of the regional consensus employs international cooperationto lsquolsquolock inrsquorsquo cooperation This process is facilitated also by the independent ideologi-cal value of lsquolsquoEuropersquorsquo in the minds of the Italian electorate for example and by the

113 David 1991114 Rodrik 1989115 For example Haggard 1997116 See Moravcsik 1994 and Goldstein 1997

Human Rights Regimes Origins 247

perception that monetary cooperation is linked to trade and agricultural cooperationmdashboth of which shifted the perceived costs of defection117

Realism and Idealism in International Relations Theory

The third and broadest implication of this analysis is that it counsels caution aboutthe uncritical acceptance of certain ideational explanations for the emergence ofinternational norms Recent scholarship has been quick to assume that if realist (orregime) theory fails to explain international cooperationmdashsay in areas like humanrights and environmental policymdashthe motivation for cooperation must lie in ide-ational socialization to altruistic beliefs This assumption once termed lsquolsquoidealistrsquorsquo orlsquolsquoutopianrsquorsquo seems plausible at rst glance The realist explanation for the emergenceof human rights norms is manifestly weak In a modern world increasingly domi-nated by liberal democratic practice human rights seem salient and attractive idealsPolitical action to protect them moreover clearly requires mobilizing a diffuse con-stituency in favor of the provision of what is in fact a public good which in turn oftenrequires that political actors issue strong normative appeals Ideational theorists havelittle trouble nding public professions of moral conviction to support their view

Yet scholars should not jump too quickly to the conclusionmdashas many recent stud-ies of foreign aid arms control slavery racism and human rights invite them todomdashthat altruism must motivate the establishment of morally attractive internationalnorms118 The tendency to jump to this conclusion demonstrates the danger of con-ducting debates about world politics around the simple dichotomy of realism versusidealism (or realism versus constructivism) as seems the current norm119 Presump-tive evidence for the importance of altruistic or lsquolsquoprincipledrsquorsquo motivations vis-a-vis arealist account may melt away as we have seen as soon as the underlying theory istested against more sophisticated rationalist yet nonrealist (in this case liberal) theo-ries of self-interested political behavior Moreover to establish methodologically theexistence of altruistic motivations and socialization processes rather than alternativeliberal theories one must do more than cite public professions of idealism documentthe actions of moral entrepreneurs or invoke the desirability of the ultimate end Talkand even mobilization are often cheap and often redundant or futile accordinglysuch evidence is often misleading Cross-national comparison and primary-sourcedocumentation of decision making are the critical tests

In the case of the establishment of the ECHR the proper theory and method re-verses an idealist conclusion that might appear to offer a plausible alternative torealism120 What seems at rst to be a conversion to moral altruism is in fact aninstrumental calculation of how best to lock in democratic governance against future

117 See Frieden 1993 Collins 1988 Moravcsik 1998a chap 4 6 and Krugman 1994 189ndash94118 What drives cooperation is prior domestic institutional convergence Hence the nature of domestic

regimes is not an intermediate variable between fundamental socialization and state behavior but thecritical variable that determines the nature of interdependence in the rst place

119 This is a view ideational theorists are coming to accept Finnemore and Sikkink 1998 916ndash17120 For example Legro and Moravcsik 1999

248 International Organization

opponentsmdasha practice hardly distinct from similar practices in the most pecuniaryareas of world politics such as trade and monetary policy I am not denying ofcourse that ideas and ideals matter in foreign policy I am challenging only a particu-lar idealist argument Surely some domestic support for democratic governance maybe ideological even idealistic in origin But if we can learn a single lesson from theformation of the worldrsquos most successful formal arrangement for international hu-man rights enforcement it is that in world politics pure idealism begets pure ideal-ismmdashin the form of parliamentary assemblies and international declarations To es-tablish binding international commitments much more is required

References

Ackerman Bruce 1997 The Rise of World Constitutionalism Virginia Law Review 83 (4)771ndash97Ando Nisuke 1992 The Future of Monitoring BodiesmdashLimitations and Possibilities of the Human Rights

Committee In 1991ndash1992 Canadian Human Rights Yearbook 169ndash175 Toronto CarswellBailey Michael A Judith Goldstein and Barry R Weingast 1997 The Institutional Roots of American

Trade Policy Politics Coalitions and International Trade World Politics 49 (3)309ndash38Bass Gary 1998 Judging War The Politics of International War Crimes Tribunals PhD diss Harvard

UniversityBrett Rachel 1996 Human Rights and the OSCE Human Rights Quarterly 18 (3)668ndash93Brysk Alison 1994 The Politics of Human Rights in Argentina Protest Change and Democratization

Stanford Calif Stanford University PressCarr E H 1946 The Twenty Yearsrsquo Crisis 1919ndash1939 2d ed London MacmillanCarter Barry E and Phillip R Trimble 1995 International Law 2d ed Boston Little BrownCollins Susan M 1988 In ation and the EMS In The European Monetary System edited by Francesco

Giavazzi Stefano Micossi and Marcus Miller 112ndash39 Cambridge Cambridge University PressCostello Declan 1992 Limiting Rights Constitutionally In Human Rights and Constitutional Law Es-

says in Honour of Brian Walsh edited by J OrsquoReilly 177ndash87 Dublin Round Hall PressCouncil of Europe 1975 Recueil des Travaux Preparatoires 6 vols Strasbourg Council of EuropeDavid Stephen R 1991 Explaining Third-World Alignment World Politics 43 (2)233ndash56Dijk Pieter van and G J H van Hoof 1998 Theory and Practice of the European Convention on Human

Rights 3d ed Hague KluwerDonnelly Jack 1986 International Human Rights A Regime Analysis International Organization 40

(3)599ndash642Doyle Michael W 1986 Liberalism and World Politics American Political Science Review 80 (4)

1151ndash69Drzemczewski Andrew Z 1983 The European Human Rights Convention in Domestic Law A Compara-

tive Study Oxford Clarendon PressEuropean Court of Justice 1996 Opinion Pursuant to Article 228 of the Treaty Opinion 294 (29 March)

I1763ndashI1790Evans Peter B Harold K Jacobson and Robert D Putnam 1993 Double-Edged Diplomacy Interna-

tional Bargaining and Domestic Politics Berkeley University of California PressFalk Richard A 1981 Human Rights and State Sovereignty New York Holmes and MeierFinnemore Martha 1996 National Interests in International Society Ithaca NY Cornell University

PressFinnemore Martha and Kathryn Sikkink 1998 International Norm Dynamics and Political Change

International Organization 52 (4)887ndash917Franck Thomas M 1988 Legitimacy in the International System American Journal of International Law

82 (4)705ndash59

Human Rights Regimes Origins 249

Frieden Jeffry A 1993 Making Commitments France and Italy in the European Monetary System1979ndash1985 Working Paper Series 114 Berkeley Calif Center for German and European Studies

Glendon Mary Ann 1998a Knowing the Universal Declaration of Human Rights Notre Dame LawReview 73 (5)1153ndash90

mdashmdashmdash 1998b The Universal Declaration of Human Rights Unpublished manuscript Harvard LawSchool Cambridge Mass

Goldstein Judith 1996 International Law and Domestic Institutions Reconciling North American lsquolsquoUn-fairrsquorsquo Trade Laws International Organization 50541ndash64

Haggard Stephan 1997 The Political Economy of Regionalism in Asia and the Americas In The Po-litical Economy of Regionalism edited by Edward Mans eld and Helen Milner 20ndash49 New YorkColumbia University Press

Helfer Lawrence and Anne-Marie Slaughter 1997 Toward a Theory of Effective Supranational Adjudi-cation Yale Law Journal 107 (2)273ndash391

Henkin Louis Gerald L Neuman Diane F Orentlicher and David W Leebron 1999 Human RightsNew York Foundation Press

Humphrey John P 1974 The Revolution in the International Law of Human Rights Human Rights4205ndash16

mdashmdashmdash 1984 Human Rights and the United Nations A Great Adventure Dobbs Ferry TransnationalPublishers

Huntington Samuel 1991 The Third Wave Democratization in the Late Twentieth Century NormanUniversity of Oklahoma Press

Janis Mark W Richard S Kay and Anthony W Bradley 1995 European Human Rights Law Text andMaterials Oxford Clarendon Press

Jepperson Ronald L Alexander Wendt and Peter J Katzenstein 1996 Norms Identity and the Cultureof National Security In The Culture of National Security Norms and Identity in World Politics editedby Peter J Katzenstein 33ndash75 Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Kaufman Chaim D and Robert A Pape 1999 Explaining Costly International Moral Action BritainrsquosSixty-Year Campaign Against the Atlantic Slave Trade International Organization 53 (4)631ndash68

Keck Margaret E and Kathryn Sikkink 1998 Activists Beyond Borders Advocacy Networks in Interna-tional Politics Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Keohane Robert O 1986 Theory of World Politics Structural Realism and Beyond In Neo-Realism andIts Critics edited by Robert O Keohane 158ndash203 New York Columbia University Press

Krasner Stephen D 1992 Sovereignty and Intervention Unpublished manuscript Stanford UniversityStanford Calif

mdashmdashmdash 1995 Compromising Westphalia International Security 20 (3)115ndash51Krugman Paul R 1994 Peddling Prosperity Economic Sense and Nonsense in the Age of Diminished

Expectations New York NortonKupchan Charles A and Clifford A Kupchan 1991 Concerts Collective Security and the Future of

Europe International Security 16 (1)114ndash61Lake David A 1993 Leadership Hegemony and the International Economy Naked Emperor or Tattered

Monarch with Potential International Studies Quarterly 37 (4)459ndash89Landes William M and Richard A Posner 1975 The Independent Judiciary in an Interest-Group Per-

spective Journal of Law and Economics 18 (3)875ndash901Legro Jeffrey W 1996 Culture and Preferences in the International Cooperation Two-Step American

Political Science Review 90 (1)118ndash37Legro Jeffrey W and Andrew Moravcsik 1999 Is Anybody Still a Realist International Security 24

(2)5ndash55Lester Anthony 1984 Fundamental Rights The United Kingdom Isolated In 1984 Public Law edited by

Graham Zellick 46ndash72 London Stevens and Sonsmdashmdashmdash 1994 Taking Human Rights Seriously Kingrsquos College Law Journal 51ndash15Manas Jean E 1996 The Council of Europersquos Democracy Ideal and the Challenge of Ethno-National

Strife In Preventing Con ict in the Post-Communist World Mobilizing International and Regional

250 International Organization

Organizations edited by Abram Chayes and Antonia Handler Chayes 99ndash144 Washington DCBrookings Institution Press

Marston Geoffrey 1993 The United Kingdomrsquos Part in the Preparation of the European Convention onHuman Rights 1950 International and Comparative Law Quarterly 42 (4)796ndash826

McKeon Richard 1949 The Philosophic Bases and Material Circumstances of the Rights of Man InHuman Rights Comments and Interpretations edited by UNESCO 35ndash46 New York UNESCO

Merrills J G 1993 The Development of International Law by the European Court of Human Rights 2ded Manchester UK Manchester University Press

Moe Terry 1990 Political Institutions The Neglected Side of the Story Journal of Law Economics andOrganization 6 (1)213ndash53

Moravcsik Andrew 1992 Liberalism and International Relations Theory Center for International AffairsWorking Paper Series 92-6 Cambridge Mass Harvard University

mdashmdashmdash 1994 Why the European Community Strengthens the State International Cooperation and Do-mestic Politics Center for European Studies Working Paper Series No 52 Cambridge Mass HarvardUniversity

mdashmdashmdash 1995 Explaining International Human Rights Regimes Liberal Theory and Western EuropeEuropean Journal of International Relations 1157ndash89

mdashmdashmdash 1997 Taking Preferences Seriously A Liberal Theory of International Politics InternationalOrganization 51 (4)513ndash53

mdashmdashmdash 1998a The Choice for Europe Social Purpose and State Power from Messina to MaastrichtIthaca NY Cornell University Press

mdashmdashmdash 1998b The Origin of Human Rights Regimes Liberal States and Domestic Uncertainty in PostwarEurope Working Paper No 9817 Cambridge Mass Weatherhead Center for International AffairsHarvard University

Morsink Johannes 1999 The Universal Declaration of Human Rights Philadelphia University of Penn-sylvania Press

Morgenthau Hans J 1960 Politics Among Nations The Struggle for Power and Peace 3d ed New YorkAlfred Knopf

Nye Joseph S Jr 1990 Bound to Lead The Changing Nature of American Power New York BasicBooks

Pasquino Pasquale 1998 Constitutional Adjudication and Democracy Comparative PerspectivesmdashUSA France Italy Ratio Juris 1138ndash50

Pierson Paul 1996 The Path to European Union A Historical Institutionalist Analysis ComparativePolitical Studies 29 (2)123ndash63

Polakiewicz Jorg and Valerie Jacob-Foltzer 1991 The European Human Rights Convention in DomesticLaw The Impact of Strasbourg Case Law in States Where Direct Effect Is Given to the ConventionHuman Rights Law Quarterly 1265ndash85 125ndash142

Putnam Robert D 1988 Diplomacy and Domestic Politics International Organization 42 (3) 427ndash61Ramirez Francisco O Yasemin Soysal and Suzanne Shanahan 1997 The Changing Logic of Political

Citizenship Cross-National Acquisition of Womenrsquos Suffrage Rights 1890ndash1990 American Socio-logical Review 62 (5)735ndash45

Risse Thomas 2000 Letrsquos Argue Communicative Action and International Relations International Or-ganization 54 (1)1ndash39

Risse-Kappen Thomas 1994 Ideas Do Not Float Freely Transnational Coalitions Domestic Structuresand the End of the Cold War International Organization 48 (2)185ndash214

mdashmdashmdash 1996 Collective Identity in a Democratic Community The Case of NATO In The Culture ofNational Security Norms and Identity in World Politics edited by Peter J Katzenstein 357ndash99 NewYork Columbia University Press

Robertson A H and J G Merrills 1993 Human Rights in Europe A Study of the European Conventionon Human Rights 3d ed Manchester UK Manchester University Press

mdashmdashmdash 1996 Human Rights in the World An Introduction to the International Protection of HumanRights 4th ed Manchester UK Manchester University Press

Rodrik Dani 1989 Credibility of Trade Reform A Policy Makerrsquos Guide World Economy 12 (1)1ndash16

Human Rights Regimes Origins 251

Ruggie John Gerard 1983 Human Rights and the Future International Community Daedalus 112 (4)93ndash110

Russett Bruce 1993 Grasping the Democratic Peace Principles for a PostndashCold War World PrincetonNJ Princeton University Press

Samnoslashy AEcirc shild 1993 Human Rights as International Consensus The Making of the Universal Declara-tion of Human Rights 1945ndash1948 Bergen Michelsen Institute

Shapiro Martin 1981 Courts A Comparative and Political Analysis Chicago University of ChicagoPress

Sieghart Paul 1983 The International Law of Human Rights Oxford Clarendon PressSikkink Kathryn 1993 The Power of Principled Ideas Human Rights Policies in the United States and

Western Europe In Ideas and Foreign Policy Beliefs Institutions and Political Change edited byJudith Goldstein and Robert O Keohane 139ndash70 Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Simpson A W Brian 1998 Short History of the European Convention on Human Rights Unpublishedmanuscript University of Michigan Law School Ann Arbor

Slaughter Anne-Marie Alec Stone Sweet and Joseph H H Weiler eds 1998 The European Court andNational Courts Doctrine and Jurisprudence Oxford Hart Publishing

Snyder Jack 1991 Myths of Empire Domestic Politics and International Ambition Ithaca NY CornellUniversity Press

Teitgen Pierre-Henri 1988 Faites entrer le temoin suivant 1940ndash1958 de la resistance a la Ve Repub-lique Rennes France Ouest-France

Van Evera Stephen 1990 Primed for Peace International Security 15 (winter)7ndash57mdashmdashmdash 1999 The Causes of War Power and the Roots of Con ict Ithaca NY Cornell University PressWaltz Kenneth N 1979 Theory of International Politics Reading Mass Addison-WesleyWippman David 1999 Practical and Legal Constraints on Internal Power Sharing In International Rela-

tions and Ethnic Con ict edited by David Wippman 170ndash88 Ithaca NY Cornell University PressWhit eld John H 1988 How the Working Organs of the European Convention Have Elevated the Indi-

vidual to the Level of Subject of International Law ILSA Journal of International Law 1227ndash53

252 International Organization

domestic political institutionsmdashin particular the scope and bias of political represen-tationmdashon foreign policy The most prominent among such theories include institu-tional explanations of the lsquolsquodemocratic peacersquorsquo yet the family of republican liberaltheories offers a far wider range of potential explanations subsuming theories of therole of cartelized elites and independent militaries in provoking war and of interestgroup capture (or the countervailing delegation of authority to strong executives) inforeign economic policy33 In contrast to the idealist theories considered earlier whichassume that social actors are responsive to external socialization and often altruisti-cally motivated republican liberal theories assume that states are self-interested andrational in their pursuit of (varying) underlying national interests which re ect inturn variation in the nature of domestic social pressures and representative institu-tions34

A useful republican liberal starting point for the problem at hand is to assume thatinternational institutional commitments like domestic institutional commitmentsare self-interested means of lsquolsquolocking inrsquorsquo particular preferred domestic policiesmdashathome and abroadmdashin the face of future political uncertainty This presumption whichis not only consistent with republican liberalism but also draws on theories widelyemployed to explain domestic delegation to courts and regulatory authorities in Ameri-can and comparative politics treats domestic politics as a game in which politicianscompete to exercise public authority35 Terry Moe observes that lsquolsquomost political insti-tutions arise out of a politics of structural choice in which the winners use theirtemporary hold on public authority to design new structures and impose them on thepolity as a whole [Institutions are] weapons of coercion and redistribution the structural means by which political winners pursue their own interests often atthe great expense of political losersrsquorsquo36 Governments establish courts administrativeagencies central banks and other independent bodies as means by which the win-

ismmdashthe strand of liberal theory based on the tendency to promote domestic provision of public goods(national identity political institutions and legitimate economic redistribution) preferred by domesticactors (This differs from idealist theory in the minimal role it accords altruism or transnational socializa-tion) On the ideational strand of liberal theory see Moravcsik 1997 and Van Evera 1990 In American orcomparative politics such an explanation might be thought of as drawing on public choice theory institu-tionalist theory constitutional theory the theory of delegation or theories of nested games

33 For a discussion on the full range of potential liberal explanations see Moravcsik 199734 Liberal international relations theories assume that states behave as rational unitary actors in the

pursuit of their underlying preferences though not in the de nition of those preferences Their theoreticaldistinctiveness lies in their consistent focus on variation in national preferences resulting from socialpressures for particular material and ideational interests as well as the way such interests are representedby state institutions In this regard institutional variants of democratic peace theory and theories of legis-lative-executive relations share common liberal theoretical assumptions For an elaboration see Moravcsik1997 Doyle 1986 Russett 1993 Snyder 1991 Bailey Goldstein and Weingast 1997 Van Evera 1999and Legro and Moravcsik 1999

35 Moe 199036 Ibid 222 213 In the domestic constitutional context provisions are locked in by the fact that only

a supermajority is typically able to amend it Supermajorities bind subsequent majorities The case we areanalyzing here like the case of administrative delegation is more complex since treaties are generallyrati ed by majority and the nondemocratic opponents are constrained not by their majority but by theextent of their coercive power Pasquino 1998

226 International Organization

ners of political con ict seek to commit the polity to preferred policies From thisperspective a rational decision to delegate to an independent body requires that asitting government weigh two crosscutting considerations restricting governmentdiscretion and reducing domestic political uncertainty

Consider rst the surrender of national discretion which in the international con-text might be termed the sovereignty cost of delegation to an international authorityAll other things equal governments in power prefer to maintain short-term discre-tion to shape collective behavior or redistribute wealth as they see t They aretherefore inherently skeptical of delegation to independent judges or officials sincethere is always some lsquolsquoagency costrsquorsquo to the operation of central banks administrativeagencies courts and other quasi-independent political authorities Judges in particu-lar may seek to negate government actions by nullifying them outright or by failingto enforce them effectively Legal scholars William Landes and Richard Posner ob-serve that lsquolsquothe outcomes of the struggle can readily be nulli ed by unsympatheticjudgesmdashand why should judges be sympathetic to a process that simply rati es po-litical power rather than expresses principlersquorsquo They point to the sixty years preced-ing the New Deal in the United States during which the federal judiciary obstructedreforms favored by Congress37

In the international realm the defense of governmental discretion translates intothe defense of national sovereignty All other things equal the lsquolsquosovereignty costrsquorsquo ofdelegating to an international judge is likely to be even greater than that of delegatingto a domestic judge One reason is that cross-national variation in the precise naturescope application and enforcement of human rights is likely to be greater thandomestic variation Any common international list of human rights is therefore likelyto diverge further from individual national traditions and practices In the most ex-treme cases for example Great Britain international human rights regimes intro-duce an explicitly enumerated bill of rights for the rst time Many internationalhuman rights regimes establish moreover single centralized institutional mecha-nisms for interpreting enforcing and balancing various rights For such bodies todevelop a coherent jurisprudence they must override local particularities Whereasjudicially imposed harmonization may seem attractive to those who draft interna-tional covenants it clearly imposes inconvenient constraints on individual nationalgovernments Particularly for nations without a constitutional courtmdashagain Britainis a striking examplemdashthe procedure marks a signi cant innovation38 These incon-veniences may arise moreover not simply as a result of pressure from parochialspecial interests or unthinking adherence to tradition but also through divergence indeeply rooted historical conceptions of the relationship between citizens and thestate From this perspective the defense of lsquolsquonational sovereigntyrsquorsquo is in part a legiti-mate defense of national ideals political culture and even democratic practicesmdasha

37 See Landes and Posner 1975 896 and Pasquino 1998 4938 Drzemczewski 1983 11

Human Rights Regimes Origins 227

problem of which the framers of postndashWorld War II human rights documents (andtheir academic advisers) were quite aware39

Why would a national government democratic or not ever accept such externalnormative and institutional constraints on its sovereignty The answer lies in thesecond major consideration that enters into a governmentrsquos decision whether to del-egate to an independent political body reducing political uncertainty In the republi-can liberal view politicians delegate power to human rights regimes such as domes-tic courts and administrative agencies to constrain the behavior of future nationalgovernments As Moe explains a politician must always calculate that lsquolsquowhile theright to exercise public authority happens to be theirs today other political actorswith different and perhaps opposing interests may gain that right tomorrowrsquorsquo40 Tolimit the consequences of this eventuality government authorities may thus seek tolsquolsquolock inrsquorsquo favored policies in such a way thereby insulating them from the actions offuture governments

From this perspective human rights norms are expressions of the self-interest ofdemocratic governments in lsquolsquolocking inrsquorsquo democratic rule through the enforcement ofhuman rights By placing interpretation in the hands of independent authorities man-aged in part by foreign governmentsmdashin other words by alienating sovereignty to aninternational bodymdashgovernments seek to establish reliable judicial constraints onfuture nondemocratic governments or on democratically elected governments thatmay seek (as in interwar Italy and Germany) to subvert democracy from within Inthe language of international relations theory this lsquolsquotwo-levelrsquorsquo commitment lsquolsquoties thehandsrsquorsquo of future governments thereby enhancing the credibility of current domesticpolicies and institutions41 Salient and symbolic international constraints serve assignals to trigger domestic and perhaps also transnational and international opposi-tion to any breach of the democratic order Thus democratic regimes seek to preventpolitical retrogression or lsquolsquobackslidingrsquorsquo into tyranny

The decision of any individual government whether to support a binding interna-tional human rights enforcement regime depends in this view on the relative impor-tance of these two basic factors Sovereignty costs are weighted against establishinghuman rights regimes whereas greater political stability may be weighted in favor ofit If we assume that the inconvenience governments face is constant (or randomlydistributed) it follows that a country is most likely to support a human rights regimewhen its government is rmly committed to democratic governance but faces stronginternal challenges that may threaten it in the future Its willingness to tolerate sover-eignty costs increases insofar as the costs are outweighed by the bene ts of reducingdomestic political uncertainty

If the republican liberal view is correct the strongest support for binding humanrights regimes should come not from established democracies but from recently es-

39 McKeon 194940 Moe 1990 22741 Evans Putnam and Jacobson 1993

228 International Organization

tablished and potentially unstable democracies Only where democracy is estab-lished but nondemocratic groups (military officers communists fascists and religious fun-damentalists for example) pose real threats to its future is the reduction of politicaluncertainty likely to outweigh the inconvenience of supranational adjudication

It is obvious that opposition will come in part from dictatorships (or transitionalregimes) since such governments both lack any interest in democracy and sufferparticularly large inconveniences from persistent challenges to their (nondemocratic)domestic order42 (Governments striving to complete a transition to democracy throughextralegal means are likely to be almost as skeptical) Less obvious and in strikingcontrast to realist and idealist accounts however is the prediction that dictatorshipswill be joined in opposition to binding commitments by well-established liberal de-mocracies By accepting binding obligations governments in established democra-cies incur an increased if modest risk of de facto nulli cation of domestic lawswithout a corresponding increase in the expected stability of domestic democracysince the latter is already high Such governments have good reasonmdashindeed a demo-cratically legitimate reasonmdashto reject any reciprocal imposition of international ad-judication and enforcement of human rights claims

This is not to say that established democracies never have an incentive to supportinternational human rights instruments According to republican liberal theory estab-lished democracies have an incentive to promote such arrangements for othersmdashwhich may involve some small risk of future pressure on established democracies todeepen their commitmentmdashin order to bolster the lsquolsquodemocratic peacersquorsquo by fosteringdemocracy in neighboring countries43 This is most likely to occur when democrati-zation is expected to pacify a potentially threatening neighbor or solidify oppositionto a common nondemocratic enemy In such cases established democracies can beexpected to support rhetorical declarations in favor of human rights and regimes withoptional enforcement that bind newly established democracies but exempt them-selves Yet there is little reason to believe that this concern will outweigh domesticinterests thus they are likely to remain opposed to reciprocally enforceable rules44

Further observable implications concerning national tactics and con dential discus-sions are developed in the next section

42 Governments must of course have sufficient freedom at the current time to actmdasha point stressed byMoe It would therefore be somewhat surprising to see a democratic government that requires nondemo-cratic means to stay in powermdashfor example a government under heavy military in uence or engaged in acivil warmdashtake such a step For this reason such transitional regimesmdashGreece in the immediate postndashWorld War II period or Russia today are examplesmdashmay remain skeptical of enforceable commitments

43 Russett 1993 This argument is liberal rather than realist since for realists the domestic governanceof states should make no difference in the perception of threat whereas for democratic peace theorists itdoes

44 In theory one might argue that the incomplete adherence of established democracies could beexpected to undermine the international regime which could in turn destabilize newly established democ-racies and thereby create threats to established democracies Yet in practice the signaling function ofinternational norms in any given country does not appear to depend on the adherence by others to enforce-ment clauses certainly this conjecture seems to have played an unimportant role in British or Europeandeliberations

Human Rights Regimes Origins 229

Testing the Theories The Negotiation of the ECHR

What light does the negotiating history of the ECHR cast on the power of these threecompeting theories The negotiation of the ECHR took place between 1949 and1953 under the auspices of the Council of Europe At the rst session of the Councilof Europersquos Consultative Assembly in September 1949 its legal committee under thechairmanship of the Frenchman Pierre-Henri Teitgen recommended that an organiza-tion be created to ensure adherence to human rights in Europe Extended meetings ofgovernmental committees and consultations with the assembly itself through the rsthalf of 1950 led to the signing of the ECHR which came into force three years later

Realist ideational and liberal institutional theories all offer prima facie explana-tions for the general form and timing of the ECHRrsquos establishment For realists thisperiod marked the dawning of an lsquolsquoAmerican centuryrsquorsquo and a moment in which theWest became embroiled in a bipolar con ict with the Soviet Union For ideationaltheorists it immediately followed the Holocaust a salient historical event of consid-erable moral force and occurred immediately after the rise to salient Western leader-ship of two long-established democratic exemplars the United States and the UnitedKingdom45 During the immediate postwar period republican liberals might observea wave of new liberal democracies emerged (or reemerged) across Western EuropeNondemocratic institutions were widely viewed as a source of both World War II andthe Cold War and accordingly the democratization of Germany Italy and otherWest European nations was seen as a guarantee against both a revival of fascism andthe spread of communism

To assess the relative importance of these three plausible theories we thereforerequire more ne-grained evidence than a simple coincidence of timing or the exis-tence of occasional public rhetorical justi cation I consider three types of evidencethe cross-national pattern of national positions the process of international negotia-tion and the direct documentary record of national motivations What does the his-torical record reveal

Cross-National Variation in National Preferences

We have seen that both realist and ideational theories predict that the most rmlyestablished and committed democracies (or democratic great powers)mdashin short themajor Western powers led by the United States and the United Kingdommdashwouldhave been the primary supporters of binding international human rights norms Onthe contrary the historical record strongly supports the republican liberal theorywhich predicts that newly established democracies will spearhead support for bind-ing international human rights guarantees whereas long-established democracies willsupport only rhetorical or optional commitmentsmdashand even these only where neededto bolster the lsquolsquodemocratic peacersquorsquo Dictatorships or governments that have not com-pleted the transition to democracy will be opposed outright

45 For a more solidly grounded view see Helfer and Slaughter 1997 331ndash35

230 International Organization

We can measure the willingness of governments to accept binding obligations byexamining their position on two related elements of the institutional design of theECHRmdashboth essential to the future effectiveness of the regime

x Compulsory jurisdiction Should the regime mandate that member states recog-nize the jurisdiction of an independent international court as opposed to abody of foreign ministers

x Individual petition Should the regime mandate that member states grant pri-vate individuals and groups standing to le cases

Since both mandatory binding jurisdiction and individual petition are required torender a system of international human rights adjudication effective a vote for bothis de ned as support for a reciprocally binding regime whereas a vote against eithermarks opposition46 Positions on these two issues generated parallel (if not preciselyidentical) coalitions among national governments suggesting that they tap a singleunderlying dimension of state preference47

To investigate the relationship between democratic governance and support forbinding regimes we also require a measure of how stable a democracy is expected tobe48 European political systems involved in the negotiations can be divided intothree categories The rst category lsquolsquoestablished democraciesrsquorsquo contains those sys-tems that had been continuously under democratic rule since before 1920 and re-mained so thereafter Belgium Denmark Luxembourg Netherlands Norway Swe-den Netherlands and the United Kingdom (Occupation is not coded as a suspensionof domestic democracy but the establishment of a nondemocratic domestic regimeismdashfor example Vichy France) The second category lsquolsquonew democraciesrsquorsquo contains

46 Sikkink suggests a less satisfactory coding one which con ates the domestic and external concernsof governments in such a way as to greatly exaggerate the relative importance of the latter Sikkink 1993In fact only a miniscule set of ECHR cases have been brought by one state against another

47 Council of Europe 1975 IV248ndash52 also 132ff 242ndash96 also Ixxiv 10ndash24 296ff passim andV68ndash70 By the time the member states negotiated individual petition underlying positions were harderto make out since it was becoming increasingly clear that such provisions will be optional AustriaBelgium France Germany Iceland Ireland and Italy supported creation of a court of human rights andmandatory jurisdiction whereas Denmark Greece Luxembourg the Netherlands Norway Sweden Turkeyand the United Kingdom were opposed to anything except a court with optional jurisdiction On thequestion of whether the right of individual petition should be automatic there was slightly more ambiva-lence but Britain Greece and perhaps also the Netherlands remained the most skeptical On the questionof the scope of the rights to be protected under the regime a similar cleavage emerged with advocates of astrong system such as Teitgen supporting an open-ended grant of institutional authority See Council ofEurope 1975 I276 More skeptical countries such as Britain the Netherlands Sweden and Denmarksought a more precise and narrower enumeration of rights and warned against an ambitious open-endedsystem Council of Europe 1975 I80ndash82 88ndash90 III254ndash56 but 268

48 Conventional political science measures of lsquolsquodemocracyrsquorsquo are inappropriate since such measuresassess institutionsrsquo levels of democracy not future expectations of democratic stability The length ofcontinuous democratic rule is a conventional measure in the literature on the democratic peace and else-where for the depth of commitment to democracy See for example Russett 1993 As a more problematiccheck on the measure one might also consider whether the regime remained a liberal democracy after1950 Such ex post coding is problematic though not entirely inappropriate since what we seek to mea-sure is not how democratic a state is but how stable its democracy is perceived to be In any case the twomeasures are closely correlated

Human Rights Regimes Origins 231

those that were rmly established during the negotiations and remained so thereafterbut only since a point between 1920 and 1950 Austria France Italy Iceland Ire-land and West Germany The third category lsquolsquosemidemocracies and dictatorshipsrsquorsquocontains the two governments that were not fully democratic by 1950 because ofcivil war or internal repression (and did not remain so thereafter) namely Greece andTurkey Spain and Portugal though not involved in the negotiations also belong inthis category49

Turning to the ndings we see little evidence of the positive correlation betweensupport for binding regimes and power or length of democratic rule predicted byrealist and idealist theory Instead we observe the inverse-U-shaped relationshipbetween the stability of democracy and support for binding human rights commit-ments predicted by republican liberal theory Table 2 summarizes the ndings All sixnew democracies (plus one of the ten long-established democracies Belgium) sup-port binding human rights guarantees In contrast six of the seven established democ-racies join the four transitional governments and nondemocracies in opposing one orboth such guarantees (or in the case of Luxembourg abstaining) Even the soleexception Belgium is not fully discon rming since Belgian representatives origi-nally sided with the other established democracies against binding guarantees shift-ing their position only late in the negotiations50 The correlation is so strong that evenrecategorization of borderline casesmdashFrance and Turkey saymdashwould not under-mine the striking relationship

A number of ad hoc conjectures suggested by historians legal academics andcommon intuition about postwar European politics also fall by the wayside Opposi-tion appears to be uncorrelated with the possession of colonies51 Among major colo-nial powers Britain and the Netherlands are skeptics whereas France and Belgiumare supporters Among countries without colonies Germany and Italy are supporterswhereas the Scandinavian countries (Iceland excepted) are opponents

Opposition is similarly uncorrelated with the existence of a strong domestic tradi-tion of parliamentary sovereignty as some analysts of Britain conjecture Many strongsupportersmdashFrance Belgium Italy Germany Austria Iceland and Irelandmdashsharedan equally deep tradition of parliamentary sovereignty Any imputation of causalityfrom the correlation between postwar support for domestic judicial review and inter-national enforcement of human rights (say in the cases of Italy Germany and Aus-tria) furthermore is very likely to be spurious Postwar Germany contemporane-ously adopted systems of constitutional judicial review thereby shifting politicalweight away from a traditionally sovereign parliament toward a separation of powersinvolving an independent judiciary In Italy Christian Democrats fearing the adventof a Socialist-Communist majority placed a constitutional court in the postwar con-stitution It is far more plausible that these countries adopted both domestic andinternational judicial review because of a strong desire to bolster the democratic

49 For a further discussion of this coding see the notes to Table 250 Council of Europe 1975 I80ndash82 88ndash90 III254ndash56 but 26851 This is the factor most often mentioned in the secondary literature

232 International Organization

order not that the inclusion of a constitutional court in the postwar constitution hadimmediate implications for the national position on the ECHR52 In sum the estab-lishment of domestic constitutional review like the establishment of internationalhuman rights guarantees is a postauthoritarian phenomenon National positions areuncorrelated with support for European federalism the Netherlands and Luxem-bourg opposed mandatory enforcement whereas Austria Ireland and Iceland fa-vored it More consistent with the republican liberal view is the conjecture that bothsupport for Europe (in this very early period this meant support for the Council ofEurope and the European Coal and Steel Community) and support for a bindingECHR re ect (in this period but not later) the in uence of a third factormdashsay demo-

52 See Ackerman 1997 773 and Pasquino 1998 39 44ndash48 There is no evident correlation betweensupport and the existence of civil or common-law traditions or monist or dualist legal systems

TABLE 2 Stability of democratic governance and national positions on theEuropean Convention on Human Rights

Unstable ornon-democracies(stable democracy

not yet clearlyestablished by 1950)

New democracies(continuous

democracy onlysince a date between

1920 and 1950)

Establisheddemocracies(continuous

democracy since adate before 1920)

Supports enforcement(individual petitionand compulsory juris-diction mandatory)

mdash Austria France ItalyIceland Ireland

Germanyb

Belgiumc

Opposes enforcement(individual petitionandor compulsoryjurisdiction optionalor absent)

Greecea Turkeya

(Portugald Spaind)mdash Denmark Sweden

Netherlands NorwayUnited Kingdom Lux-

embourge

aGreece and Turkey are characterized as unstable whereas Austria France Italy Iceland Ireland andGermany are characterized as new because (1) it had been less than a year after conclusion of thebloody Greek civil war and extra-legal measures were still in force and (2) Greek and Turkish democ-racy were widely viewed as limited by the role of the military and incomplete judicial autonomy It isalso worth noting that both governments would subsequently slip back into dictatorship This coding isconsistent with the general literature on delegation which notes that governments must have sufficientpower to put institutions in place Governments unable to rule by established democratic means belongin the nondemocratic category

bGermany not yet a member of the Council of Europe did not have voting rights but participatedactively in the negotiations

cBelgium initially hesitated supporting the convention only with optional clauses but then came tofavor mandatory enforcement

dSpain and Portugal both dictatorships were not members of the Council of Europe Yet in strikingcontrast to Germany (also not a member) they showed little independent interest in participating infor-mally nor were they invited to do so

eIn some cases Luxembourg abstained on rather than opposed enforcement measures

Human Rights Regimes Origins 233

cratic stability and security threats53 Finally the experience of being invaded byGermany during World War II seems to explain little The French and Belgiansfavored mandatory enforcement whereas the Dutch Danes and Norwegiansopposed it

Republican liberal theory also seems to offer the most accurate account of theinstrumental attitude governments adopted toward more detailed provisions of theECHR Should the convention create governments asked themselves an indepen-dent court a quasi-judicial body of government representatives or no central institu-tion at all Cleavages around this issue were similar to those around compulsoryjurisdiction and individual petition with opponents of effective enforcement oppos-ing the court54 Governments favorable to binding human rights adjudication pro-posed that the members of the intermediary Commission on Human Rights be nomi-nated by the courtmdasha clear effort to render international institutions moreindependentmdashwhereas more skeptical governments favored granting power of nomi-nation to the intergovernmental Committee of Ministers55

Similar cleavages formed around the enumeration of rights Some skeptics consid-ered delaying the proceedings as well as limiting future uncertainty by pressing fora precise enumeration of rights or transferring the issue to the less-effective UNCommission on Human Rights56 In the end the precise enumeration of rights whichwas considerably narrower than that granted by any member state with such a consti-tutional enumeration resulted from a careful calculation of instrumental self-regarding considerations57 Representatives of right- and left-wing parties were con-cerned about the status of particular laws favored by their constituencies SocialDemocratic representatives assured that social welfare rights were not threatened andthat property rights did not restrict state intervention Christian Democratic represen-tatives assured that rights of private familial educational and religious choice weremaintained while opposing any right to redistribution of property58 The nal docu-

53 See Glendon 1998a 1170ndash72 See also Slaughter Stone Sweet and Weiler 199854 Council of Europe 1975 IV248ndash5055 Council of Europe 1975 III268ndash7056 Council of Europe 1975 III268 304 306 IV178 also 106ndash10857 For the most plausible argument for the impact of the UN Declaration see Teitgen 1988 481 490

The enumeration of rights also did not simply conform to a focal point established a few years before inthe UN Declarationmdashthe sort of transnational dynamic of standard-setting many ideational theorists stressDespite similarities in wording advocates saw the European system in this respect not simply as a continu-ation of the UN system but also as a pragmatic reaction to it The UN system was widely viewed as toobroad to be effective the ECHR system was designed to be potentially enforceable which required thatthe scope of rights be narrowed considerably Indeed the principal author of the UN Declaration theFrenchman Rene Cassin overtly opposed the creation of the ECHR Finally even the enumeration ofrights in the UN Declaration was drawn not from proposals of activists per se but primarily from system-atic and scholarly analyses of comparative law (such as from the American Law Institute and UN officials)as well as international documents (such as the Pan American Declaration) then whittled down throughintergovernmental negotiation Glendon 1998a Glendon 1998b chap 3 Humphrey 1984 31ndash32 Teitgen1988 489ndash92 and Morsink 1999

58 For reports of debates on marriage education and property see Council of Europe 1975 I166ndash86242ndash64 II48ndash132 For a response to the possible objection that these rights were controversial becausethey are intrinsically more difficult to de ne see ibid V304ndash14

234 International Organization

ment offended neither side because it was constrained to include only the least con-troversial among basic political and civil rights59

The Domestic and International Decision-making Process

Realism ideational theory and republican liberalism also generate distinctive predic-tions about the tactics likely to be most salient in interstate negotiations Realisttheory with its stress on interstate power and deep con icts of interest leads us toexpect to observe attempts by great powers to coerce or bribe weaker states to changetheir policies Ideational theory by contrast leads us to expect to observe attempts bygovernments or transnational groups in civil society to engage in transnational per-suasion Such persuasion may suffice in itself or may be a prelude to subsequentcoercive tactics For liberal theorists by contrast there is little reason to expectgovernments to alter their views on fundamental issues such as the nature of consti-tutional adjudication in light of threats promises or normative persuasion by otherdemocratic governments The interest of established democracies in the stability ofneighboring less-established democracies is surely less intense than the domesticself-interest of new democracies hence established democracies cannot easily beinduced to accept domestic constraints in order to make the regime workmdashparticu-larly when the option of creating optional enforcement mechanisms exists60

Published documents contain very little direct con rmation of either the realist orideational predictions No great power or long-standing democracy appears to havemade threats or offered inducements to secure stronger commitments The most im-portant powers engaged in Western Europe at the time the United States and theUnited Kingdom were respectively absent or opposed Ideational theorists mightpoint out that the lsquolsquoEuropean Movementrsquorsquo working through the Assembly of theCouncil of Europe was engaged in transnational discussion and mobilization Cer-tainly many leading advocates of the convention were European federalists and viewedthe ECHR as a step toward European integration61 Yet there is little evidence that ashared transnational discourse in uenced the positions of parliamentary politiciansin the assembly let alone representatives of national governments There is we haveseen little correlation between national positions on the ECHR and positions onEuropean integration Indeed we observe little shift in national positions at all letalone in uence wielded by established democracies as predicted by ideational theoryAlthough we cannot entirely exclude the possibility that subtle forces of transna-tional persuasion and mobilization played a modest role in organizing the forum fordiscussion they were surely not decisive in de ning the positions of the participatinggovernments

59 Teitgen 1988 48060 Liberal theory predicts that interstate bargaining outcomes are a function of the relative intensity of

national preferences Governments that strongly seek a particular cooperative outcome will concede morein order to achieve it Moravcsik 1997

61 Some Jewish parliamentarians and law professors were also prominent and may have been in u-enced by their experiences and beliefs

Human Rights Regimes Origins 235

Instead the preponderance of evidence concerning negotiating tactics con rmsrepublican liberal predictions Rather than seeking to coerce or persuade one anotheror mobilizing groups in civil society national governments conducted a classicalinternational negotiation Governments focused primarily on practical compromisesthat would assure that the system functioned to assure each state its preferred level ofsovereign control New institutions were modi ed to a compromise close to the low-est common denominator with no government forced to accept immediate con-straints on its own policies signi cantly greater than those it ideally sought Wherethere was discord optional clauses afforded governments exibility The real expla-nation of the outcome as liberal theory predicts lies in the pattern of underlyingnational preferences

Domestic Deliberation and Public Justi cation

The nal type of evidence consists of the records of con dential deliberations andpublic justi cations by national decision-makers drawn from debates in the Parlia-mentary Assembly of the Council of Europe negotiating sessions among the nationalgovernments and the documentary record of con dential deliberations in one criticalcountry where such documents are available namely the United Kingdom What dothese reveal

Let us begin by noting a salient fact Not a single piece of documentary evidencein the sources I have been able to consult supports the realist prediction that govern-ments impose international human rights norms through threats of external coercionor inducement At no point do we observe governments weighing the costs and ben-e ts of coercion concerning themselves with the distribution of power capabilitiesor mentioning foreign or military aid

There is slightly more evidence for the ideational view but not enough to establishany con dence in its veracity At most NGOs and public opinion appear to haveplayed a secondary even insigni cant role62 The rhetoric of politicians in the Euro-pean Assembly as well as some interest groups invoked moral considerations Yetfor the ideational theory to be con rmed such statements must be designed to social-ize or persuade national governments by appealing to respect for human rights as anend in itself rather than as an instrument to promote concrete ends of enduringinterest to member governmentsmdashthe prevention of tyranny genocide and aggres-sion There is no evidence of this positions as we have seen do not change InBritain we observe officials in occasional meetings with NGOs A 1951 ColonialOffice draft circular blandly recalled lsquolsquoin deciding to sign the Convention His Majes-tyrsquos Government took into account the importance attached to it by public opinionboth in and outside this countryrsquorsquo63 Yet although NGOs were relatively well devel-oped in Britain (perhaps more so than anywhere else) and made salient contributions

62 For a similar conclusion regarding the abolition of the slave trade see Kaufman and Pape 199963 Marston 1993 824 Some British officials attributed the support of other governments for a human

rights court to their desire to assert the symbolic signi cance of the council vis-a-vis the claims of Com-munist governments and parties Marston 1993 809

236 International Organization

to the speci c form of the nal document the British government paid little heed totheir pleas to accept mandatory enforcement The issue was neither debated in Parlia-ment nor mentioned in election campaigns British public opinion like public opin-ion elsewhere took relatively little note of the ECHR negotiations

The overwhelming bulk of the documentary evidence con rms instead the repub-lican liberal account By far the most consistent public justi cation for the ECHR tojudge from debates in the Council of Europe Constituent Assembly was that it mighthelp combat domestic threats from the totalitarian right and left thereby stabilizingdomestic democracy and preventing international aggression (It is helpful to remem-ber that both Hitler and Mussolini came to power at least initially by constitutionalmeans) Teitgen the chief French advocate of the ECHR in the assembly consideredlsquolsquoFascism Hitlerism and Communismrsquorsquo as the major postwar threats to democracy64

Governments Teitgen argued should seek to lsquolsquopreventmdashbefore it is too latemdashanynew member who might be threatened by a rebirth of totalitarianism from succumb-ing to the in uence of evil as has already happened in conditions of general apathyIt is not enough to possess freedom positive action must be taken to defend it Would Fascism have triumphed in Italy if after the assassination of Matteoti thiscrime had been subjected to an international trialrsquorsquo65 Yet postwar human rights re-gimes were a response not simply to the recent fascist past but also to the prospect ofa Communist future The latter was mentioned just as often In this period we mustrecall the French Communist Party enjoyed plurality electoral support Teitgen spokeof the lsquolsquoabominable temptationrsquorsquo to lsquolsquoexchange freedom for a little more breadrsquorsquo66

Such concerns were linked explicitly to the shared belief that nondemocratic statestend toward international aggression as well as domestic oppression Teitgenrsquos moti-vation was at least in part to assure the stability of German democracy and therebythe security of France None other than Konrad Adenauer told Teitgen in 1949 thatintegration was needed to restrain postwar Germany not just the Soviet Union Teit-gen reports he lsquolsquoneeded no morersquorsquo to convince him to work for the Council of Eu-rope67 Such arguments were advanced by the ECHRrsquos advocates in the assembly farmore often than any others This clearly refutes the conjecturemdashwhich as we haveseen Sikkink and Keck treat as an essential piece of evidence for ideational theorymdashthat few analysts before the 1980s could possibly have been aware of a link betweendemocracy and peace In many ways the democratic peace proposition which datesfrom the eighteenth century was a central tenet arguably the central tenet of post-war Western planning as it had been in the thinking of Woodrow Wilson and otherliberal statesmen a generation before68

Yet domestic self-interest dominated The most explicit justi cations for the ECHRas a bulwark against future tyranny were advanced not by representatives from coun-

64 Council of Europe 1975 I40ndash4265 Council of Europe 1975 I192 120 64 also 60ndash64 for statements by others I66 84 120ff

192ndash94 276 278ndash80 29266 Council of Europe 1975 I40ndash4267 Teitgen 1988 47668 Keck and Sikkink 1998 203 Compare footnote 27 See Moravcsik 1992 and 1997

Human Rights Regimes Origins 237

tries with the longest democratic heritage but as republican liberal theory predictsby those from newly established democracies Among the most persistent advocatesof this position were Italian and German representatives (Germany was not a formalmember of the Council of Europe but enthusiastically sought to participate in strik-ing contrast to the disinterest shown by Spain and Portugal) The Italian representa-tive to the assembly who advanced perhaps the most extensive proposal for central-ized institutions one Mr Benvenuti stressed the need to prevent totalitarianmovementsmdasha problem he argued particularly important in nations where democ-racy is not yet rmly established Another Italian representative affirmed lsquolsquothe prin-ciple of the joint responsibility of democratic statesrsquorsquo69 A German representativewent further proposing a treaty obliging all member states to come to each otherrsquosaid apparently with force if domestic freedom were threatened70

Yet the primary expectation was not that the regime would strengthen democracyby mobilizing intervention by foreign governments to enforce human rights normsas realist and some ideational theory might lead us to expect Nor did governmentsstress active transnational mobilization Most participants appear to have felt thatdomestic politics would remain the primary site of enforcementmdashall members wereto be democracies at least formallymdashwith international controls serving as an exter-nal signaling device to trigger an appropriate domestic response71 The ECHR wasintended primarily to strengthen existing domestic institutions of judicial reviewparliamentary legislation and public action not to supplant them Even skepticalBritish officials voiced little fear of direct foreign intervention on domestic politicsfearing instead the mobilization of domestic groups

Critics in the assembly often asked why an arrangement was required at all if itsscope was restricted to existing democracies Nowhere was republican liberal logicclearer than in the responses given by advocates The arrangement was primarily ameans to prevent backsliding by new democracies As Sir David Maxwell-Fyfe ofthe United Kingdom put it lsquolsquoIn answer to the criticism that as signatories will belimited to democratic states the Convention is unnecessary our plan has the ad-vantage of being immediately practicable it provides a system of collective securityagainst tyranny and oppressionrsquorsquo72

Unlike the UN system the ECHR was designed to be enforceablemdasha goal Max-well-Fyfe argued that was realistic only because all of its members already shared anessentially democratic political culture73 Among skeptics the primary focus of criti-cism was as republican liberal theory predicts the fear that the application of domes-tically legitimate national laws might be declared in violation of the convention Thecompatibility of the ECHR with existing domestic legal practices dominated discus-sionmdasha fact suggesting also that decision-makers took the commitment seriously74

69 Council of Europe 1975 II14270 Ibid V328ndash30 336ndash4071 Lester 1994 4ndash5 See also Teitgen 1988 48272 Council of Europe 1975 I12073 See ibid I50ndash52 and Teitgen 1988 48874 Council of Europe 1975 II246ff also 148ndash87 I54 also I64ndash68

238 International Organization

On this point it is instructive to examine more closely the contrary position of onegovernment namely that of the United Kingdom From a methodological perspec-tive the United Kingdom is a critical case Opposition by the oldest and most rmlyestablished democracy in Europe constitutes a particularly striking discon rmationof realist and ideational theory75 The British as we have seen supported interna-tional declaratory norms but rmly opposed any attempt to establish binding legalobligations centralized institutions individual petition or compulsory jurisdiction76

As W E Beckett legal advisor to the Foreign Office and the initiator of the Britishgovernmentrsquos participation put it lsquolsquoWe attach the greatest importance to a well-drafted Convention of Human Rights but we are dead against anything like an inter-national court to which individuals who think they are aggrieved in this way couldgorsquorsquo77 Even Beckett conceded the existence of lsquolsquooverwhelming objectionsrsquorsquo to anystrong means of enforcement in Britain involving the individual right of petition andan independent tribunalmdashdespite his efforts to work with British NGOs on speci cproposals

What issues were raised in con dential British deliberations The secondary litera-ture on British human rights policy makes much of two British concerns the fear thatresidents of British colonies and dependencies might invoke the ECHR and aversionto European federalism To judge from con dential discussions however neitherappears to have been a dominant concern To be sure Colonial Secretary Jim Grif- ths was concerned that lsquolsquoextremist politiciansrsquorsquo among lsquolsquopolitically immaturersquorsquo colo-nies would exploit the document78 Yet overall there is surprisingly little discussionof colonial implications in the deliberationsmdashcertainly far less than purely of domes-tic considerations Colonial Office concerns appear to have been isolated and inter-mittent In any case a colonial clause in the ECHR would limit any such claims andconsideration of such a clause did not blunt British opposition79 Nor despite the factthat the Council of Europe Assembly was the locus of European federalist activitydo British government officials often mention the connection between human rightsand European federalism The British government resisted efforts to make interna-tional human rights law directly enforceable in this way regardless of whether itsforum was European or notmdashand continued to do so for some time thereafter80

Con dential domestic deliberations suggest instead that British opposition re- ected what A Maxwell permanent secretary to the Home Office described as lsquolsquograveapprehension about what might happen at homersquorsquo81 When the issue nally reachedthe Cabinet the attention of ministersmdashafter brief mention of colonial and economic

75 The UK position was also viewed as decisive See for example Paul-Henri Spaak cited in Teitgen1988 478 Britain is also a country for which we have a wealth of reliable archival documents and oralhistories I have restricted myself here to materials found in published sources

76 Marston 1993 799ndash80077 Marston 1993 80478 Lester 1984 50 See also Lester 1994 2 and Marston 1993 81279 Marston 1993 806ndash807 809ndash10 812 816 In 1953 the British government voluntarily extended the

Convention to the forty-two overseas territories for whose international relations they were responsible80 See Lester 1984 55 and Lester 1994 381 Marston 1993 813

Human Rights Regimes Origins 239

concernsmdashseems to have focused on domestic application Precisely as republicanliberal theory predicts the primary concern was not the vulnerability of the overallBritish record on human rights As Parliamentary Secretary for Foreign Affairs Hec-tor McNeil observed in a 1947 memo to Prime Minister Clement Atlee Britain hadan lsquolsquoextremely good recordrsquorsquo British decision-makers appear sincerely to have be-lieved that Britain would be less inconvenienced by reciprocal commitment thanother member governments The de nition of rights in the convention was so theForeign Office memo to the Cabinet in 1950 concluded lsquolsquoconsistent with our existinglaw in all but a small number of comparatively trivial casesrsquorsquo82

Nor did ministerial apprehension result from major public policy considerationsMost such concernsmdashsuch as the belief of some in the Labour Party led by Chancel-lor of the Exchequer Sir Stafford Cripps that the convention might restrict govern-ment intervention in the economy including entry of government inspectors intoprivate homesmdashwere shared with similar political groups in other countries and weretherefore handled effectively by narrowing and qualifying the explicit rights enumer-ated in the convention to exclude constraints on economic policy education andpolitical institutions83

Instead British officials and politiciansmdashmost notably in Cabinet discussionsmdashdwelled primarily on the fear that the convention would threaten idiosyncratic (butnot unambiguously undemocratic) political practices and institutions in the UnitedKingdom84 Yet when pressed in con dential discussions to make their concernsexplicit the examples cited by British opponents seem either absurdly vague or comi-cally trivial

The defense of British institutional idiosyncrasy elicited the most violent rhetoricfrom British politicians and officials Lord Chancellor Jowittrsquos official paper criti-cized the draft convention largely the work of two distinguished former Britishofficials as

so vague and woolly that it may mean almost anything Our unhappy legal ex-perts have had to take their share in drawing up a code compared to which the Ten Commandments are comparatively insigni cant It com-pletely passes the wit of man to guess what results would be arrived at by a tribu-nal composed of elected persons who need not even be lawyers drawn fromvarious European states possessing completely different systems of law andwhose deliberations take place behind closed doors Any student of our legalinstitutions must recoil from this document with a feeling of horror85

A common complaint was that judicial review would undermine parliamentarysovereignty Beckett wrote lsquolsquoIt seems inconceivable that any Government when

82 Marston 1993 811 With a lack of modesty about their domestic political institutions characteristicof this period British officials and politicians also sometimes cited the need to set a good example forforeign countries as a reason for Britain to take an active role in the negotiations

83 See Lester 1984 50ndash52 and Lester 1994 2 The British position did not change under the subse-quent Conservative government of Anthony Eden

84 Lester 1984 54ndash5585 Ibid 52

240 International Organization

faced with the realities of this proposal would take the risk of entrusting these unprec-edented powers to an international court legislative powers which Parliament wouldnever agree to entrust to the courts of this country which are known and whichcommand the con dence and admiration of the worldrsquorsquo86 lsquolsquoOur whole constitutionrsquorsquoa government document intoned lsquolsquois based on the principle that it is for the Parlia-ment to enact the laws and for the judges to interpret the lawsrsquorsquo87 The British govern-ment even opposed a clause protecting rights to lsquolsquofree electionsrsquorsquo and lsquolsquopolitical oppo-sitionrsquorsquo apparently because they believed that their distinctive lsquolsquo rst past the postrsquorsquounique electoral system might be challenged88

The speci c issue cited most often by the governmentrsquos legal authorities was theBritish policy toward political extremists A ministerial brief referred to a lsquolsquoblankchequersquorsquo that would lsquolsquoallow the Governments to become the object of such poten-tially vague charges by individuals as to invite Communists crooks and cranks ofevery type to bring actionsrsquorsquo89 Lord Chancellor Jowittrsquos complaint was that lsquolsquotheConvention would prevent a future British government from detaining people with-out trial during a period of emergency or judges sending litigants to prison forthrowing eggs at them or the Home Secretary from banning Communist or Fascistdemonstrationsrsquorsquo90

Yet it would be misleading to argue that British institutional idiosyncrasy causedBritish opposition Every established democracy after all has its treasured idiosyn-crasies and British leaders sincerely believed that as the cradle of rule-of-law gover-nance they would suffer least91 In comparative perspective many general concernsmdashgovernment intervention in the economy the challenge to colonial rule concernabout political extremism skepticism of courts a tradition of insular nationalismand parliamentary sovereigntymdashhardly distinguished Britain from France Italy andmany other continental supporters of the convention Many of these fearsmdashincludingthose concerning colonies and electoral rulesmdashcould have been and were addressedby restricting the document92 For British decision-makers the decisive point wasnot the nature of these concrete objections but the utter absence in the British domes-tic context of any countervailing self-interested argument in favor of membership

The quaint scenarios of extremist threats raised by British officials demonstratethis They arose not because extremist groups in Britain were particularly strong butbecause in comparison with the Continent they were so weak Whereas FrenchGerman and Italian officials viewed the ECHR as a check on the potential triumph of

86 Ibid 80387 Ibid 79988 Council of Europe 1975 III182 26489 Marston 1993 80690 Lester 1994 291 It is possible they were wrong One intriguing conjecture is that the longer a democratic form of

government is in place the more attached to its idiosyncrasies citizens and elites are likely to grow and thefurther from the norm of international constitutionalism its practices are likely to become Hence wewould expect countries such as Britain the Netherlands Sweden and the United States to become particu-larly attached to their idiosyncratic national systems If correct this would mean that established democra-cies not only reap fewer bene ts from international human rights enforcement but also bear greater costs

92 Samnoslashy 1993 46ndash47

Human Rights Regimes Origins 241

popular extremist parties British officials saw it only as a hindrance to a defense ofthe political system against agitation by isolated individuals British internal debatesand external statements were utterly devoid of any recognition of the advantages ofcollective security against domestic extremistsmdashadvantages central to continentalarguments for the ECHR Whereas the French were concerned that the CommunistParty might take power electorally and have to be checked by the ECHR the Britishwere concerned that isolated radicals might le suit under the ECHR In this contextmarginal inconveniences overridden elsewhere in the interest of bolstering demo-cratic stability became fundamental obstacles to the acceptance of binding interna-tional human rights norms

For these reasons the British government long considered opposing the conven-tion altogether Yet in the words of an internal Foreign Office paper lsquolsquoThe alterna-tive namely refusal to become a party to a Convention acceptable to nearly all theremaining States of the Council of Europe would appear to be almost indefen-sible Political considerations both domestic and foreign compel us now to bringourselves to acceptrsquorsquo an (optional) right of individual petition93 What blunted Britishopposition to any postwar European human rights regime was above all the fear ofresurgent totalitarianism abroad that might pose an eventual military threat to theUnited Kingdommdashprecisely as republican liberal theory predicts94 This fear re- ected not just a concern with a resurgence of Fascism but also a turnaround inBritish foreign policy in 1948 in response to the perceived rise of the Communistthreat in Western Europe The West the government argued needed not only to main-tain the military balance but also to strengthen continental democracies For thesepurposes the propaganda battle against Communism was critical Such concerns hadled Britain and France to help form the Council of Europe a few years earlier95

In the minds of British officials however the primacy of domestic sovereigntyover collective defense of the democratic peace remained unchallenged The cabinetmandated efforts to water down the force of any agreement in Britain British repre-sentatives sought to limit the potential risk of open-ended jurisprudence by callingfor the careful enumeration and de nition of human rights before agreeing on anyenforcement mechanism The expectation was that governments would not be able toagree on a list both extensive and precise96 Acting on Prime Minister ClementAtleersquosdirect instruction the British delegation successfully pressed to place the right ofindividual petition and the jurisdiction of the court into optional clauses97 ForeignMinister Ernest Bevin himself instructed British negotiators to veto any mandatoryright of individual petition lsquolsquoeven if it [means] being in a minority of onersquorsquo98 With

93 W E Beckett Legal Advisor to the Foreign Office April 1947 Foreign Office meeting cited inMarston 1993 798 811 also 798ndash804

94 Note that this differs from the realist account in that the threat is not in the rst instance a functionof military power but of political and ideological difference

95 Simpson 1998 15ndash19 37ndash3896 Marston 1993 808 See also Council of Europe 1975 III especially 182 280 30497 Marston 199398 Marston 1993 814 Britain withdrew its similar intention to veto over the issue of colonial depen-

dencies

242 International Organization

Cabinet approval Britain pursued a similar policy with respect to the negotiation ofUN human rights commitments99

Having secured these concessions which essentially rendered the convention un-enforceable in Britain the cabinet unanimously accepted the desirability of signingit Rati cation proceeded without difficulty Subsequently the Atlee governmenttreated the ECHR as a declaratory document and made no effort to introduce imple-menting or incorporating legislationYet even this outcomemdashone with no immediateconcrete consequencemdashwas viewed among British leaders as second best They werefully aware that once the document was signed future domestic political pressuremight well arise to incorporate the treaty or to accept its optional clauses Foreseeingthat a future government as the lord chancellor put it lsquolsquomight be forced to concedersquorsquothe jurisdiction of the court the British government sought also to include a provi-sion permitting any state to withdraw from the ECHR on six monthsrsquo notice100

To judge from their voting record and their contributions to the assembly debatesmdashgiven the absence for the moment of more detailed documentary researchmdashtheattitude of British politicians appears typical of attitudes in other recalcitrant coun-tries such as Sweden Norway Denmark the Netherlands and Luxembourg Gov-ernments and publics in these countries appear to have been on balance more rmlycommitted to democracy more altruistically inclined and sometimes even (subse-quent experience within the regime suggests) more willing to use coercion to spreadhuman rights norms than the governments and publics of countries that favored bind-ing commitments101 Yet given the high level of certainty about the future politicalstability of these democratic systems and the immediate bene ts of sovereignty forruling parties and government officials there was little self-interested reason to ac-cept compulsory and enforceable international commitments in the area of humanrights Accordingly they refused to do so

Generalizing the Argument Human Rights and Beyond

We have seen that the origins of the ECHR the most successful international humanrights adjudication and enforcement regime in the world today lies not in coercivepower politics or socialization to idealistic norms as contemporary internationalrelations theories predict Instead its origins lie in self-interested efforts by newly

99 Foreign Secretary Herbert Morrison in his 1951 memorandum to the cabinet on the UN Covenantwrote lsquolsquoAs the United Kingdom government has always played a leading part in promoting [human rightsin the UN] it would be difficult to draw back at this stage In these circumstances the prudent coursemight be to prolong the international discussions to raise legal and practical difficulties and to delay theconclusion of the Covenant for as long as possiblersquorsquo Lester 1984 55

100 Lester 1984 53ndash54 See also Marston 1993 824ndash26 This clearly discon rms the conjecture thatfuture evolution was an entirely unforeseen path-dependent consequence of earlier commitments

101 On the subsequent willingness of Sweden Norway Denmark and the Netherlands as well asFrance and Austria to pressure foreign states see Sikkink 1993 On Sweden see Council of Europe 1975III262 264

Human Rights Regimes Origins 243

established (or reestablished) democracies to employ international commitments toconsolidate democracymdashlsquolsquolocking inrsquorsquo the domestic political status quo against theirnondemocratic opponents This empirical nding has three broader implications for futureresearch on domestic politics and international relations

The Origin and Evolution of Human Rights Regimes

The rst implication of the theoretical argument is that the tendency of states toenhance the credibility of domestic policies by binding themselves to internationalinstitutions may help explain the origins and evolution of human rights enforcementregimes more generally In negotiations to create the Inter-American Convention onHuman Rights the UN Covenants and the emergent African human rights systemwe should expect to see a similar pattern of support from new democracies suspicionfrom established democracies and hostility from dictatorships102 In the followingoverview I highlight suggestive evidence and propose areas for future research

The negotiation of the UN Covenant on Civil and Political Rights appears to illus-trate the dynamics of democratic commitment At the height of the Cold War in theearly 1950s the most stable among modern democracies including the United Statesand the United Kingdom allied with authoritarian and totalitarian states like theSoviet Union China South Africa and Iran in opposition to the inclusion of compul-sory enforceable commitments The alliance in favor of such commitments as repub-lican liberal theory predicts included recently established democracies in continentalEurope Latin America and Asia

Republican liberal theory also explains a troubling anomaly for scholars and activ-ists alike namely the consistent unwillingness of the United States to accept multi-lateral constraints on its domestic human rights practices under the Inter-Americanand UN systems This unwillingness is generally attributed to ad hoc idiosyncraticfactors the United Statesrsquo superpower status (as is often said of its opposition tobinding UN obligations) its uniquely segregated southern states (as is often said ofsupport for the Bricker Amendment in the early 1950s) or its unique political institu-tions (federalism and supermajoritarian treaty rati cation rules) From the republicanliberal perspective in contrast US skepticism is the norm not the exception amongestablished democraciesmdasha norm related to the relatively low level of offsettingdomestic bene ts in an established self-con dent democracy not the nature of Ameri-can objections per se103

The positions of the established democracies in recent years concerning the cre-ation of war crimes tribunals offer at least partial con rmation of republican liberal

102 For an overview see Robertson and Merrills 1996103 An intriguing parallel example is the recent refusal of the European Communityrsquos European Court

of Justice (ECJ) to permit the EU to adhere collectively to the ECHR without a treaty amendment notingthat (1) there is no express human rights commitment in the Treaty of Rome hence no legal justi cationfor adherence and (2) human rights already lsquolsquoform an integral part of the general principles of law whoseobservance the [ECJ] ensuresrsquorsquo See ECJ I-1789 Adherence would of course undermine the ECJrsquos ownauthority in this area

244 International Organization

theory Established democracies had little difficulty accepting tribunals with jurisdic-tion over the former Yugoslavia and Rwanda where their own policies would not beimplicated Yet where commitments were (de facto) reciprocally bindingmdashnamelyin open-ended institutional commitments involving countries that actually engage inforeign interventionmdashestablished democracies con dent that they maintain ad-equate domestic safeguards against domestic atrocities hesitated to accept interna-tional constraints In the recent International Criminal Court negotiations three estab-lished democracies with a recent history of intervention abroad (the United StatesFrance and Israel) posed the greatest difficulties After ghting to dilute the obliga-tions of the treaty the United States and Israel joined China and highly repressiveMiddle Eastern and North African states in opposition while France was the verylast major power to lend its support to the treaty104

What about the development of human rights regimes over time An understand-ing of major human rights regimes does not end with their founding We have seenthat the ECHR like other major human rights instruments created a number ofoptional clauses on individual petition and compulsory jurisdiction of the court Insome cases early opponents of an enforceable convention remained exceptionallyrecalcitrant105 Yet over the subsequent ve decades all West European governmentsprogressively adopted such clauses and in many cases incorporated the ECHR intodomestic law

Much of this accords with republican liberal theory We observe a strengthening ofcommitments during and immediately after lsquolsquodemocratic wavesrsquorsquomdashas hit LatinAmerica and Central Europe during the 1990s Such efforts are strongly favored bynew democracies106 In Europe the most important reform in the history of the ECHRfor example was launched in the early to mid-1990s lsquolsquoProtocol 11rsquorsquo opened forsignature in May 1994 permits the ECHR Court to assume the functions of thecommission and compels all new signatories to accept compulsory jurisdiction andindividual petitionmdashpractices already universal among the original members Lead-ing legal academics argue that the most important impetus for Protocol 11 was lsquolsquothewidening to include [states] that have had little domestic much less internationalexperience in the legal protection of human rightsrsquorsquo107 The rst three countries toratify Protocol 11 were three transitional democracies Bulgaria Slovakia and Slo-venia The governments of some new democracies in Central and East Europe weresimilarly quick to accept minority rights obligations as a means of locking in domes-

104 For a general treatment of war crimes tribunals demonstrating the unwillingness of establisheddemocracies to pay high costs see Bass 1999

105 Sweden and the Netherlands are among the handful of countries that have been speci cally or-dered by the ECHR to allow more effective domestic judicial review of human rights claims many haveargued that Britain should be on the list as well Lester 1994

106 Huntington 1991 Consider however former British colonies which on gaining independenceadopted explicit bills of rights and constitutional reviewmdashsome on their own some with the encourage-ment of the British government Many were patterned after the European Convention but the underlyingimpetus stems republican liberal theory argues from their status as emerging postauthoritarian democra-cies Some of the most stable of these such as those in the Caribbean rejected international obligations

107 Janis Kay and Bradley 1995 88ndash89 113ndash18

Human Rights Regimes Origins 245

tic democracy108 In the Americas acceptance of compulsory jurisdiction by the Inter-American Court has occurred over the past two decadesmdasha period in which domesticconstitutional review also became nearly universal In contrast human rights normsremain weak in those regions where new democracies are few as in Africa or theMiddle East

Despite these important insights however the determinants of the evolution ofhuman rights regimes are unlikely to be identical to the determinants of their found-ing and are therefore unlikely to be explained entirely by republican liberal theoryThe ECHR deepened over a period during which European governments grew morecon dent about the stability of domestic democratic governance Hence the theoryadvanced here cannot be the sole or even the major explanation for the subsequentdeepening of the regime A social process intervenes between original intent andultimate evolutionmdasha process we have seen of which governments were quite awarein 1950 British officials believed that the ECHR would alter domestic political ar-rangements so as to encourage the mobilization of new social demands for humanrights enforcement Republican liberal theory would suggest that such new demandsre ect new opportunities for representation of social interests once a nation joins aregime broader liberal theory would stress changes in social ideas and interestsFurther research is required to clarify the precise dynamics of such long-term trends109

Generalizing the Theory to Other Issue Areas

A second direction for future research is to extend the theory to cooperation in otherissue-areas Despite the lsquolsquorepublican liberalrsquorsquo label the theoretical distinctiveness ofthe explanation advanced here is only incidentally connected to the liberal content ofthe philosophy embodied in human rights regimes In other words the argument istheoretically rather than substantively liberal110 Distinct to republican liberal theoryis the decisive role of domestic political representation in world politics and byextension the possibility that international institutions like their domestic counter-parts can enhance the credibility of domestic political commitments thereby lsquolsquolock-ing inrsquorsquo current policies Whether or not governments are lsquolsquoliberalrsquorsquo internationalinstitutions may lsquolsquostrengthen the statersquorsquo domestically by expanding its domestic con-trol over initiative information ideas and institutions111 Compared with more con-ventional lsquolsquofunctionalrsquorsquo theories of international regimes which stress reciprocal com-mitments to manage transnational societal transactions this analysis points to a morepurely domestic or lsquolsquotwo-levelrsquorsquo motivation for establishing international institu-tions112

Under what general conditions should we expect to observe international commit-ments of this kind Republican liberal theory suggests three conditions (1) govern-

108 See Manas 1997 and Wippman 1999109 Moravcsik 1995110 Moravcsik 1997111 Moravcsik 1994112 Putnam 1988

246 International Organization

ments fear future domestic political uncertainty (2) the position of the national gov-ernment is supported by a consensus of foreign governments and (3) internationalcooperation helps induce domestic actors to support the maintenance of current poli-cies

Where else in world politics might these three conditions be met Two types ofexamples must suffice Where nondemocratic governments cooperate to enhancetheir domestic credibility a mirror image of human rights institutions may ariseStephen David argues that lsquolsquoweak and illegitimatersquorsquo leaders of developing countriesoften view internal enemies as more dangerous than external ones and are thereforelikely to select international alliances that undermine domestic opponents113 TheHoly Alliance is a nineteenth-century example of international cooperation designedto block the seemingly inevitable spread of domestic liberalism and nationalismmdashinside and outside its membership A century later ruling Communist governmentsin Eastern Europe fearing for their domestic legitimacy supported membership inthe Warsaw Pact their comrades worldwide cooperated through Comintern

Further examples of efforts to use international regimes to bolster domestic policycredibility are found in international trade and monetary policy114 Mexico for ex-ample in exchange for its commitment to the North American Free Trade Area(NAFTA) gained relatively few economic concessions from the United States andCanada This has led many analysts to argue that NAFTA should be seen less as aquid pro quo and more as a means of establishing the credibility of the Mexicancommitment to trade and economic liberalization against the future potential of back-sliding115 Mexican reform within NAFTA was just such a case where the three con-ditions were met policy credibility was questionable the consensus among foreigngovernments (the United States and Canada) was closer to the views of the domestic(Mexican) government than those of Mexican protectionists and the costs of unilat-eral defection were perceived as large

The process of European integration rested similarly on centralizing power innational executives who consistently employed lsquolsquoforeign policyrsquorsquo decision-makinginstitutions to handle issues traditionally decided in lsquolsquodomesticrsquorsquo forums116 In thisregard the European Union has played the role in postwar European integration thata strong presidency and lsquolsquofast trackrsquorsquo institutions have played in securing postwarUS support for multilateral trade liberalization In European monetary cooperationweak-currency countries like France and Italy have been among the strongest propo-nents of deeper exchange-rate cooperationmdashoften with the intention of using exter-nal policy to stabilize domestic macroeconomic policy and performance As pre-dicted these examples tend to be cases in which a government whose views arerelatively closer to those of the regional consensus employs international cooperationto lsquolsquolock inrsquorsquo cooperation This process is facilitated also by the independent ideologi-cal value of lsquolsquoEuropersquorsquo in the minds of the Italian electorate for example and by the

113 David 1991114 Rodrik 1989115 For example Haggard 1997116 See Moravcsik 1994 and Goldstein 1997

Human Rights Regimes Origins 247

perception that monetary cooperation is linked to trade and agricultural cooperationmdashboth of which shifted the perceived costs of defection117

Realism and Idealism in International Relations Theory

The third and broadest implication of this analysis is that it counsels caution aboutthe uncritical acceptance of certain ideational explanations for the emergence ofinternational norms Recent scholarship has been quick to assume that if realist (orregime) theory fails to explain international cooperationmdashsay in areas like humanrights and environmental policymdashthe motivation for cooperation must lie in ide-ational socialization to altruistic beliefs This assumption once termed lsquolsquoidealistrsquorsquo orlsquolsquoutopianrsquorsquo seems plausible at rst glance The realist explanation for the emergenceof human rights norms is manifestly weak In a modern world increasingly domi-nated by liberal democratic practice human rights seem salient and attractive idealsPolitical action to protect them moreover clearly requires mobilizing a diffuse con-stituency in favor of the provision of what is in fact a public good which in turn oftenrequires that political actors issue strong normative appeals Ideational theorists havelittle trouble nding public professions of moral conviction to support their view

Yet scholars should not jump too quickly to the conclusionmdashas many recent stud-ies of foreign aid arms control slavery racism and human rights invite them todomdashthat altruism must motivate the establishment of morally attractive internationalnorms118 The tendency to jump to this conclusion demonstrates the danger of con-ducting debates about world politics around the simple dichotomy of realism versusidealism (or realism versus constructivism) as seems the current norm119 Presump-tive evidence for the importance of altruistic or lsquolsquoprincipledrsquorsquo motivations vis-a-vis arealist account may melt away as we have seen as soon as the underlying theory istested against more sophisticated rationalist yet nonrealist (in this case liberal) theo-ries of self-interested political behavior Moreover to establish methodologically theexistence of altruistic motivations and socialization processes rather than alternativeliberal theories one must do more than cite public professions of idealism documentthe actions of moral entrepreneurs or invoke the desirability of the ultimate end Talkand even mobilization are often cheap and often redundant or futile accordinglysuch evidence is often misleading Cross-national comparison and primary-sourcedocumentation of decision making are the critical tests

In the case of the establishment of the ECHR the proper theory and method re-verses an idealist conclusion that might appear to offer a plausible alternative torealism120 What seems at rst to be a conversion to moral altruism is in fact aninstrumental calculation of how best to lock in democratic governance against future

117 See Frieden 1993 Collins 1988 Moravcsik 1998a chap 4 6 and Krugman 1994 189ndash94118 What drives cooperation is prior domestic institutional convergence Hence the nature of domestic

regimes is not an intermediate variable between fundamental socialization and state behavior but thecritical variable that determines the nature of interdependence in the rst place

119 This is a view ideational theorists are coming to accept Finnemore and Sikkink 1998 916ndash17120 For example Legro and Moravcsik 1999

248 International Organization

opponentsmdasha practice hardly distinct from similar practices in the most pecuniaryareas of world politics such as trade and monetary policy I am not denying ofcourse that ideas and ideals matter in foreign policy I am challenging only a particu-lar idealist argument Surely some domestic support for democratic governance maybe ideological even idealistic in origin But if we can learn a single lesson from theformation of the worldrsquos most successful formal arrangement for international hu-man rights enforcement it is that in world politics pure idealism begets pure ideal-ismmdashin the form of parliamentary assemblies and international declarations To es-tablish binding international commitments much more is required

References

Ackerman Bruce 1997 The Rise of World Constitutionalism Virginia Law Review 83 (4)771ndash97Ando Nisuke 1992 The Future of Monitoring BodiesmdashLimitations and Possibilities of the Human Rights

Committee In 1991ndash1992 Canadian Human Rights Yearbook 169ndash175 Toronto CarswellBailey Michael A Judith Goldstein and Barry R Weingast 1997 The Institutional Roots of American

Trade Policy Politics Coalitions and International Trade World Politics 49 (3)309ndash38Bass Gary 1998 Judging War The Politics of International War Crimes Tribunals PhD diss Harvard

UniversityBrett Rachel 1996 Human Rights and the OSCE Human Rights Quarterly 18 (3)668ndash93Brysk Alison 1994 The Politics of Human Rights in Argentina Protest Change and Democratization

Stanford Calif Stanford University PressCarr E H 1946 The Twenty Yearsrsquo Crisis 1919ndash1939 2d ed London MacmillanCarter Barry E and Phillip R Trimble 1995 International Law 2d ed Boston Little BrownCollins Susan M 1988 In ation and the EMS In The European Monetary System edited by Francesco

Giavazzi Stefano Micossi and Marcus Miller 112ndash39 Cambridge Cambridge University PressCostello Declan 1992 Limiting Rights Constitutionally In Human Rights and Constitutional Law Es-

says in Honour of Brian Walsh edited by J OrsquoReilly 177ndash87 Dublin Round Hall PressCouncil of Europe 1975 Recueil des Travaux Preparatoires 6 vols Strasbourg Council of EuropeDavid Stephen R 1991 Explaining Third-World Alignment World Politics 43 (2)233ndash56Dijk Pieter van and G J H van Hoof 1998 Theory and Practice of the European Convention on Human

Rights 3d ed Hague KluwerDonnelly Jack 1986 International Human Rights A Regime Analysis International Organization 40

(3)599ndash642Doyle Michael W 1986 Liberalism and World Politics American Political Science Review 80 (4)

1151ndash69Drzemczewski Andrew Z 1983 The European Human Rights Convention in Domestic Law A Compara-

tive Study Oxford Clarendon PressEuropean Court of Justice 1996 Opinion Pursuant to Article 228 of the Treaty Opinion 294 (29 March)

I1763ndashI1790Evans Peter B Harold K Jacobson and Robert D Putnam 1993 Double-Edged Diplomacy Interna-

tional Bargaining and Domestic Politics Berkeley University of California PressFalk Richard A 1981 Human Rights and State Sovereignty New York Holmes and MeierFinnemore Martha 1996 National Interests in International Society Ithaca NY Cornell University

PressFinnemore Martha and Kathryn Sikkink 1998 International Norm Dynamics and Political Change

International Organization 52 (4)887ndash917Franck Thomas M 1988 Legitimacy in the International System American Journal of International Law

82 (4)705ndash59

Human Rights Regimes Origins 249

Frieden Jeffry A 1993 Making Commitments France and Italy in the European Monetary System1979ndash1985 Working Paper Series 114 Berkeley Calif Center for German and European Studies

Glendon Mary Ann 1998a Knowing the Universal Declaration of Human Rights Notre Dame LawReview 73 (5)1153ndash90

mdashmdashmdash 1998b The Universal Declaration of Human Rights Unpublished manuscript Harvard LawSchool Cambridge Mass

Goldstein Judith 1996 International Law and Domestic Institutions Reconciling North American lsquolsquoUn-fairrsquorsquo Trade Laws International Organization 50541ndash64

Haggard Stephan 1997 The Political Economy of Regionalism in Asia and the Americas In The Po-litical Economy of Regionalism edited by Edward Mans eld and Helen Milner 20ndash49 New YorkColumbia University Press

Helfer Lawrence and Anne-Marie Slaughter 1997 Toward a Theory of Effective Supranational Adjudi-cation Yale Law Journal 107 (2)273ndash391

Henkin Louis Gerald L Neuman Diane F Orentlicher and David W Leebron 1999 Human RightsNew York Foundation Press

Humphrey John P 1974 The Revolution in the International Law of Human Rights Human Rights4205ndash16

mdashmdashmdash 1984 Human Rights and the United Nations A Great Adventure Dobbs Ferry TransnationalPublishers

Huntington Samuel 1991 The Third Wave Democratization in the Late Twentieth Century NormanUniversity of Oklahoma Press

Janis Mark W Richard S Kay and Anthony W Bradley 1995 European Human Rights Law Text andMaterials Oxford Clarendon Press

Jepperson Ronald L Alexander Wendt and Peter J Katzenstein 1996 Norms Identity and the Cultureof National Security In The Culture of National Security Norms and Identity in World Politics editedby Peter J Katzenstein 33ndash75 Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Kaufman Chaim D and Robert A Pape 1999 Explaining Costly International Moral Action BritainrsquosSixty-Year Campaign Against the Atlantic Slave Trade International Organization 53 (4)631ndash68

Keck Margaret E and Kathryn Sikkink 1998 Activists Beyond Borders Advocacy Networks in Interna-tional Politics Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Keohane Robert O 1986 Theory of World Politics Structural Realism and Beyond In Neo-Realism andIts Critics edited by Robert O Keohane 158ndash203 New York Columbia University Press

Krasner Stephen D 1992 Sovereignty and Intervention Unpublished manuscript Stanford UniversityStanford Calif

mdashmdashmdash 1995 Compromising Westphalia International Security 20 (3)115ndash51Krugman Paul R 1994 Peddling Prosperity Economic Sense and Nonsense in the Age of Diminished

Expectations New York NortonKupchan Charles A and Clifford A Kupchan 1991 Concerts Collective Security and the Future of

Europe International Security 16 (1)114ndash61Lake David A 1993 Leadership Hegemony and the International Economy Naked Emperor or Tattered

Monarch with Potential International Studies Quarterly 37 (4)459ndash89Landes William M and Richard A Posner 1975 The Independent Judiciary in an Interest-Group Per-

spective Journal of Law and Economics 18 (3)875ndash901Legro Jeffrey W 1996 Culture and Preferences in the International Cooperation Two-Step American

Political Science Review 90 (1)118ndash37Legro Jeffrey W and Andrew Moravcsik 1999 Is Anybody Still a Realist International Security 24

(2)5ndash55Lester Anthony 1984 Fundamental Rights The United Kingdom Isolated In 1984 Public Law edited by

Graham Zellick 46ndash72 London Stevens and Sonsmdashmdashmdash 1994 Taking Human Rights Seriously Kingrsquos College Law Journal 51ndash15Manas Jean E 1996 The Council of Europersquos Democracy Ideal and the Challenge of Ethno-National

Strife In Preventing Con ict in the Post-Communist World Mobilizing International and Regional

250 International Organization

Organizations edited by Abram Chayes and Antonia Handler Chayes 99ndash144 Washington DCBrookings Institution Press

Marston Geoffrey 1993 The United Kingdomrsquos Part in the Preparation of the European Convention onHuman Rights 1950 International and Comparative Law Quarterly 42 (4)796ndash826

McKeon Richard 1949 The Philosophic Bases and Material Circumstances of the Rights of Man InHuman Rights Comments and Interpretations edited by UNESCO 35ndash46 New York UNESCO

Merrills J G 1993 The Development of International Law by the European Court of Human Rights 2ded Manchester UK Manchester University Press

Moe Terry 1990 Political Institutions The Neglected Side of the Story Journal of Law Economics andOrganization 6 (1)213ndash53

Moravcsik Andrew 1992 Liberalism and International Relations Theory Center for International AffairsWorking Paper Series 92-6 Cambridge Mass Harvard University

mdashmdashmdash 1994 Why the European Community Strengthens the State International Cooperation and Do-mestic Politics Center for European Studies Working Paper Series No 52 Cambridge Mass HarvardUniversity

mdashmdashmdash 1995 Explaining International Human Rights Regimes Liberal Theory and Western EuropeEuropean Journal of International Relations 1157ndash89

mdashmdashmdash 1997 Taking Preferences Seriously A Liberal Theory of International Politics InternationalOrganization 51 (4)513ndash53

mdashmdashmdash 1998a The Choice for Europe Social Purpose and State Power from Messina to MaastrichtIthaca NY Cornell University Press

mdashmdashmdash 1998b The Origin of Human Rights Regimes Liberal States and Domestic Uncertainty in PostwarEurope Working Paper No 9817 Cambridge Mass Weatherhead Center for International AffairsHarvard University

Morsink Johannes 1999 The Universal Declaration of Human Rights Philadelphia University of Penn-sylvania Press

Morgenthau Hans J 1960 Politics Among Nations The Struggle for Power and Peace 3d ed New YorkAlfred Knopf

Nye Joseph S Jr 1990 Bound to Lead The Changing Nature of American Power New York BasicBooks

Pasquino Pasquale 1998 Constitutional Adjudication and Democracy Comparative PerspectivesmdashUSA France Italy Ratio Juris 1138ndash50

Pierson Paul 1996 The Path to European Union A Historical Institutionalist Analysis ComparativePolitical Studies 29 (2)123ndash63

Polakiewicz Jorg and Valerie Jacob-Foltzer 1991 The European Human Rights Convention in DomesticLaw The Impact of Strasbourg Case Law in States Where Direct Effect Is Given to the ConventionHuman Rights Law Quarterly 1265ndash85 125ndash142

Putnam Robert D 1988 Diplomacy and Domestic Politics International Organization 42 (3) 427ndash61Ramirez Francisco O Yasemin Soysal and Suzanne Shanahan 1997 The Changing Logic of Political

Citizenship Cross-National Acquisition of Womenrsquos Suffrage Rights 1890ndash1990 American Socio-logical Review 62 (5)735ndash45

Risse Thomas 2000 Letrsquos Argue Communicative Action and International Relations International Or-ganization 54 (1)1ndash39

Risse-Kappen Thomas 1994 Ideas Do Not Float Freely Transnational Coalitions Domestic Structuresand the End of the Cold War International Organization 48 (2)185ndash214

mdashmdashmdash 1996 Collective Identity in a Democratic Community The Case of NATO In The Culture ofNational Security Norms and Identity in World Politics edited by Peter J Katzenstein 357ndash99 NewYork Columbia University Press

Robertson A H and J G Merrills 1993 Human Rights in Europe A Study of the European Conventionon Human Rights 3d ed Manchester UK Manchester University Press

mdashmdashmdash 1996 Human Rights in the World An Introduction to the International Protection of HumanRights 4th ed Manchester UK Manchester University Press

Rodrik Dani 1989 Credibility of Trade Reform A Policy Makerrsquos Guide World Economy 12 (1)1ndash16

Human Rights Regimes Origins 251

Ruggie John Gerard 1983 Human Rights and the Future International Community Daedalus 112 (4)93ndash110

Russett Bruce 1993 Grasping the Democratic Peace Principles for a PostndashCold War World PrincetonNJ Princeton University Press

Samnoslashy AEcirc shild 1993 Human Rights as International Consensus The Making of the Universal Declara-tion of Human Rights 1945ndash1948 Bergen Michelsen Institute

Shapiro Martin 1981 Courts A Comparative and Political Analysis Chicago University of ChicagoPress

Sieghart Paul 1983 The International Law of Human Rights Oxford Clarendon PressSikkink Kathryn 1993 The Power of Principled Ideas Human Rights Policies in the United States and

Western Europe In Ideas and Foreign Policy Beliefs Institutions and Political Change edited byJudith Goldstein and Robert O Keohane 139ndash70 Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Simpson A W Brian 1998 Short History of the European Convention on Human Rights Unpublishedmanuscript University of Michigan Law School Ann Arbor

Slaughter Anne-Marie Alec Stone Sweet and Joseph H H Weiler eds 1998 The European Court andNational Courts Doctrine and Jurisprudence Oxford Hart Publishing

Snyder Jack 1991 Myths of Empire Domestic Politics and International Ambition Ithaca NY CornellUniversity Press

Teitgen Pierre-Henri 1988 Faites entrer le temoin suivant 1940ndash1958 de la resistance a la Ve Repub-lique Rennes France Ouest-France

Van Evera Stephen 1990 Primed for Peace International Security 15 (winter)7ndash57mdashmdashmdash 1999 The Causes of War Power and the Roots of Con ict Ithaca NY Cornell University PressWaltz Kenneth N 1979 Theory of International Politics Reading Mass Addison-WesleyWippman David 1999 Practical and Legal Constraints on Internal Power Sharing In International Rela-

tions and Ethnic Con ict edited by David Wippman 170ndash88 Ithaca NY Cornell University PressWhit eld John H 1988 How the Working Organs of the European Convention Have Elevated the Indi-

vidual to the Level of Subject of International Law ILSA Journal of International Law 1227ndash53

252 International Organization

ners of political con ict seek to commit the polity to preferred policies From thisperspective a rational decision to delegate to an independent body requires that asitting government weigh two crosscutting considerations restricting governmentdiscretion and reducing domestic political uncertainty

Consider rst the surrender of national discretion which in the international con-text might be termed the sovereignty cost of delegation to an international authorityAll other things equal governments in power prefer to maintain short-term discre-tion to shape collective behavior or redistribute wealth as they see t They aretherefore inherently skeptical of delegation to independent judges or officials sincethere is always some lsquolsquoagency costrsquorsquo to the operation of central banks administrativeagencies courts and other quasi-independent political authorities Judges in particu-lar may seek to negate government actions by nullifying them outright or by failingto enforce them effectively Legal scholars William Landes and Richard Posner ob-serve that lsquolsquothe outcomes of the struggle can readily be nulli ed by unsympatheticjudgesmdashand why should judges be sympathetic to a process that simply rati es po-litical power rather than expresses principlersquorsquo They point to the sixty years preced-ing the New Deal in the United States during which the federal judiciary obstructedreforms favored by Congress37

In the international realm the defense of governmental discretion translates intothe defense of national sovereignty All other things equal the lsquolsquosovereignty costrsquorsquo ofdelegating to an international judge is likely to be even greater than that of delegatingto a domestic judge One reason is that cross-national variation in the precise naturescope application and enforcement of human rights is likely to be greater thandomestic variation Any common international list of human rights is therefore likelyto diverge further from individual national traditions and practices In the most ex-treme cases for example Great Britain international human rights regimes intro-duce an explicitly enumerated bill of rights for the rst time Many internationalhuman rights regimes establish moreover single centralized institutional mecha-nisms for interpreting enforcing and balancing various rights For such bodies todevelop a coherent jurisprudence they must override local particularities Whereasjudicially imposed harmonization may seem attractive to those who draft interna-tional covenants it clearly imposes inconvenient constraints on individual nationalgovernments Particularly for nations without a constitutional courtmdashagain Britainis a striking examplemdashthe procedure marks a signi cant innovation38 These incon-veniences may arise moreover not simply as a result of pressure from parochialspecial interests or unthinking adherence to tradition but also through divergence indeeply rooted historical conceptions of the relationship between citizens and thestate From this perspective the defense of lsquolsquonational sovereigntyrsquorsquo is in part a legiti-mate defense of national ideals political culture and even democratic practicesmdasha

37 See Landes and Posner 1975 896 and Pasquino 1998 4938 Drzemczewski 1983 11

Human Rights Regimes Origins 227

problem of which the framers of postndashWorld War II human rights documents (andtheir academic advisers) were quite aware39

Why would a national government democratic or not ever accept such externalnormative and institutional constraints on its sovereignty The answer lies in thesecond major consideration that enters into a governmentrsquos decision whether to del-egate to an independent political body reducing political uncertainty In the republi-can liberal view politicians delegate power to human rights regimes such as domes-tic courts and administrative agencies to constrain the behavior of future nationalgovernments As Moe explains a politician must always calculate that lsquolsquowhile theright to exercise public authority happens to be theirs today other political actorswith different and perhaps opposing interests may gain that right tomorrowrsquorsquo40 Tolimit the consequences of this eventuality government authorities may thus seek tolsquolsquolock inrsquorsquo favored policies in such a way thereby insulating them from the actions offuture governments

From this perspective human rights norms are expressions of the self-interest ofdemocratic governments in lsquolsquolocking inrsquorsquo democratic rule through the enforcement ofhuman rights By placing interpretation in the hands of independent authorities man-aged in part by foreign governmentsmdashin other words by alienating sovereignty to aninternational bodymdashgovernments seek to establish reliable judicial constraints onfuture nondemocratic governments or on democratically elected governments thatmay seek (as in interwar Italy and Germany) to subvert democracy from within Inthe language of international relations theory this lsquolsquotwo-levelrsquorsquo commitment lsquolsquoties thehandsrsquorsquo of future governments thereby enhancing the credibility of current domesticpolicies and institutions41 Salient and symbolic international constraints serve assignals to trigger domestic and perhaps also transnational and international opposi-tion to any breach of the democratic order Thus democratic regimes seek to preventpolitical retrogression or lsquolsquobackslidingrsquorsquo into tyranny

The decision of any individual government whether to support a binding interna-tional human rights enforcement regime depends in this view on the relative impor-tance of these two basic factors Sovereignty costs are weighted against establishinghuman rights regimes whereas greater political stability may be weighted in favor ofit If we assume that the inconvenience governments face is constant (or randomlydistributed) it follows that a country is most likely to support a human rights regimewhen its government is rmly committed to democratic governance but faces stronginternal challenges that may threaten it in the future Its willingness to tolerate sover-eignty costs increases insofar as the costs are outweighed by the bene ts of reducingdomestic political uncertainty

If the republican liberal view is correct the strongest support for binding humanrights regimes should come not from established democracies but from recently es-

39 McKeon 194940 Moe 1990 22741 Evans Putnam and Jacobson 1993

228 International Organization

tablished and potentially unstable democracies Only where democracy is estab-lished but nondemocratic groups (military officers communists fascists and religious fun-damentalists for example) pose real threats to its future is the reduction of politicaluncertainty likely to outweigh the inconvenience of supranational adjudication

It is obvious that opposition will come in part from dictatorships (or transitionalregimes) since such governments both lack any interest in democracy and sufferparticularly large inconveniences from persistent challenges to their (nondemocratic)domestic order42 (Governments striving to complete a transition to democracy throughextralegal means are likely to be almost as skeptical) Less obvious and in strikingcontrast to realist and idealist accounts however is the prediction that dictatorshipswill be joined in opposition to binding commitments by well-established liberal de-mocracies By accepting binding obligations governments in established democra-cies incur an increased if modest risk of de facto nulli cation of domestic lawswithout a corresponding increase in the expected stability of domestic democracysince the latter is already high Such governments have good reasonmdashindeed a demo-cratically legitimate reasonmdashto reject any reciprocal imposition of international ad-judication and enforcement of human rights claims

This is not to say that established democracies never have an incentive to supportinternational human rights instruments According to republican liberal theory estab-lished democracies have an incentive to promote such arrangements for othersmdashwhich may involve some small risk of future pressure on established democracies todeepen their commitmentmdashin order to bolster the lsquolsquodemocratic peacersquorsquo by fosteringdemocracy in neighboring countries43 This is most likely to occur when democrati-zation is expected to pacify a potentially threatening neighbor or solidify oppositionto a common nondemocratic enemy In such cases established democracies can beexpected to support rhetorical declarations in favor of human rights and regimes withoptional enforcement that bind newly established democracies but exempt them-selves Yet there is little reason to believe that this concern will outweigh domesticinterests thus they are likely to remain opposed to reciprocally enforceable rules44

Further observable implications concerning national tactics and con dential discus-sions are developed in the next section

42 Governments must of course have sufficient freedom at the current time to actmdasha point stressed byMoe It would therefore be somewhat surprising to see a democratic government that requires nondemo-cratic means to stay in powermdashfor example a government under heavy military in uence or engaged in acivil warmdashtake such a step For this reason such transitional regimesmdashGreece in the immediate postndashWorld War II period or Russia today are examplesmdashmay remain skeptical of enforceable commitments

43 Russett 1993 This argument is liberal rather than realist since for realists the domestic governanceof states should make no difference in the perception of threat whereas for democratic peace theorists itdoes

44 In theory one might argue that the incomplete adherence of established democracies could beexpected to undermine the international regime which could in turn destabilize newly established democ-racies and thereby create threats to established democracies Yet in practice the signaling function ofinternational norms in any given country does not appear to depend on the adherence by others to enforce-ment clauses certainly this conjecture seems to have played an unimportant role in British or Europeandeliberations

Human Rights Regimes Origins 229

Testing the Theories The Negotiation of the ECHR

What light does the negotiating history of the ECHR cast on the power of these threecompeting theories The negotiation of the ECHR took place between 1949 and1953 under the auspices of the Council of Europe At the rst session of the Councilof Europersquos Consultative Assembly in September 1949 its legal committee under thechairmanship of the Frenchman Pierre-Henri Teitgen recommended that an organiza-tion be created to ensure adherence to human rights in Europe Extended meetings ofgovernmental committees and consultations with the assembly itself through the rsthalf of 1950 led to the signing of the ECHR which came into force three years later

Realist ideational and liberal institutional theories all offer prima facie explana-tions for the general form and timing of the ECHRrsquos establishment For realists thisperiod marked the dawning of an lsquolsquoAmerican centuryrsquorsquo and a moment in which theWest became embroiled in a bipolar con ict with the Soviet Union For ideationaltheorists it immediately followed the Holocaust a salient historical event of consid-erable moral force and occurred immediately after the rise to salient Western leader-ship of two long-established democratic exemplars the United States and the UnitedKingdom45 During the immediate postwar period republican liberals might observea wave of new liberal democracies emerged (or reemerged) across Western EuropeNondemocratic institutions were widely viewed as a source of both World War II andthe Cold War and accordingly the democratization of Germany Italy and otherWest European nations was seen as a guarantee against both a revival of fascism andthe spread of communism

To assess the relative importance of these three plausible theories we thereforerequire more ne-grained evidence than a simple coincidence of timing or the exis-tence of occasional public rhetorical justi cation I consider three types of evidencethe cross-national pattern of national positions the process of international negotia-tion and the direct documentary record of national motivations What does the his-torical record reveal

Cross-National Variation in National Preferences

We have seen that both realist and ideational theories predict that the most rmlyestablished and committed democracies (or democratic great powers)mdashin short themajor Western powers led by the United States and the United Kingdommdashwouldhave been the primary supporters of binding international human rights norms Onthe contrary the historical record strongly supports the republican liberal theorywhich predicts that newly established democracies will spearhead support for bind-ing international human rights guarantees whereas long-established democracies willsupport only rhetorical or optional commitmentsmdashand even these only where neededto bolster the lsquolsquodemocratic peacersquorsquo Dictatorships or governments that have not com-pleted the transition to democracy will be opposed outright

45 For a more solidly grounded view see Helfer and Slaughter 1997 331ndash35

230 International Organization

We can measure the willingness of governments to accept binding obligations byexamining their position on two related elements of the institutional design of theECHRmdashboth essential to the future effectiveness of the regime

x Compulsory jurisdiction Should the regime mandate that member states recog-nize the jurisdiction of an independent international court as opposed to abody of foreign ministers

x Individual petition Should the regime mandate that member states grant pri-vate individuals and groups standing to le cases

Since both mandatory binding jurisdiction and individual petition are required torender a system of international human rights adjudication effective a vote for bothis de ned as support for a reciprocally binding regime whereas a vote against eithermarks opposition46 Positions on these two issues generated parallel (if not preciselyidentical) coalitions among national governments suggesting that they tap a singleunderlying dimension of state preference47

To investigate the relationship between democratic governance and support forbinding regimes we also require a measure of how stable a democracy is expected tobe48 European political systems involved in the negotiations can be divided intothree categories The rst category lsquolsquoestablished democraciesrsquorsquo contains those sys-tems that had been continuously under democratic rule since before 1920 and re-mained so thereafter Belgium Denmark Luxembourg Netherlands Norway Swe-den Netherlands and the United Kingdom (Occupation is not coded as a suspensionof domestic democracy but the establishment of a nondemocratic domestic regimeismdashfor example Vichy France) The second category lsquolsquonew democraciesrsquorsquo contains

46 Sikkink suggests a less satisfactory coding one which con ates the domestic and external concernsof governments in such a way as to greatly exaggerate the relative importance of the latter Sikkink 1993In fact only a miniscule set of ECHR cases have been brought by one state against another

47 Council of Europe 1975 IV248ndash52 also 132ff 242ndash96 also Ixxiv 10ndash24 296ff passim andV68ndash70 By the time the member states negotiated individual petition underlying positions were harderto make out since it was becoming increasingly clear that such provisions will be optional AustriaBelgium France Germany Iceland Ireland and Italy supported creation of a court of human rights andmandatory jurisdiction whereas Denmark Greece Luxembourg the Netherlands Norway Sweden Turkeyand the United Kingdom were opposed to anything except a court with optional jurisdiction On thequestion of whether the right of individual petition should be automatic there was slightly more ambiva-lence but Britain Greece and perhaps also the Netherlands remained the most skeptical On the questionof the scope of the rights to be protected under the regime a similar cleavage emerged with advocates of astrong system such as Teitgen supporting an open-ended grant of institutional authority See Council ofEurope 1975 I276 More skeptical countries such as Britain the Netherlands Sweden and Denmarksought a more precise and narrower enumeration of rights and warned against an ambitious open-endedsystem Council of Europe 1975 I80ndash82 88ndash90 III254ndash56 but 268

48 Conventional political science measures of lsquolsquodemocracyrsquorsquo are inappropriate since such measuresassess institutionsrsquo levels of democracy not future expectations of democratic stability The length ofcontinuous democratic rule is a conventional measure in the literature on the democratic peace and else-where for the depth of commitment to democracy See for example Russett 1993 As a more problematiccheck on the measure one might also consider whether the regime remained a liberal democracy after1950 Such ex post coding is problematic though not entirely inappropriate since what we seek to mea-sure is not how democratic a state is but how stable its democracy is perceived to be In any case the twomeasures are closely correlated

Human Rights Regimes Origins 231

those that were rmly established during the negotiations and remained so thereafterbut only since a point between 1920 and 1950 Austria France Italy Iceland Ire-land and West Germany The third category lsquolsquosemidemocracies and dictatorshipsrsquorsquocontains the two governments that were not fully democratic by 1950 because ofcivil war or internal repression (and did not remain so thereafter) namely Greece andTurkey Spain and Portugal though not involved in the negotiations also belong inthis category49

Turning to the ndings we see little evidence of the positive correlation betweensupport for binding regimes and power or length of democratic rule predicted byrealist and idealist theory Instead we observe the inverse-U-shaped relationshipbetween the stability of democracy and support for binding human rights commit-ments predicted by republican liberal theory Table 2 summarizes the ndings All sixnew democracies (plus one of the ten long-established democracies Belgium) sup-port binding human rights guarantees In contrast six of the seven established democ-racies join the four transitional governments and nondemocracies in opposing one orboth such guarantees (or in the case of Luxembourg abstaining) Even the soleexception Belgium is not fully discon rming since Belgian representatives origi-nally sided with the other established democracies against binding guarantees shift-ing their position only late in the negotiations50 The correlation is so strong that evenrecategorization of borderline casesmdashFrance and Turkey saymdashwould not under-mine the striking relationship

A number of ad hoc conjectures suggested by historians legal academics andcommon intuition about postwar European politics also fall by the wayside Opposi-tion appears to be uncorrelated with the possession of colonies51 Among major colo-nial powers Britain and the Netherlands are skeptics whereas France and Belgiumare supporters Among countries without colonies Germany and Italy are supporterswhereas the Scandinavian countries (Iceland excepted) are opponents

Opposition is similarly uncorrelated with the existence of a strong domestic tradi-tion of parliamentary sovereignty as some analysts of Britain conjecture Many strongsupportersmdashFrance Belgium Italy Germany Austria Iceland and Irelandmdashsharedan equally deep tradition of parliamentary sovereignty Any imputation of causalityfrom the correlation between postwar support for domestic judicial review and inter-national enforcement of human rights (say in the cases of Italy Germany and Aus-tria) furthermore is very likely to be spurious Postwar Germany contemporane-ously adopted systems of constitutional judicial review thereby shifting politicalweight away from a traditionally sovereign parliament toward a separation of powersinvolving an independent judiciary In Italy Christian Democrats fearing the adventof a Socialist-Communist majority placed a constitutional court in the postwar con-stitution It is far more plausible that these countries adopted both domestic andinternational judicial review because of a strong desire to bolster the democratic

49 For a further discussion of this coding see the notes to Table 250 Council of Europe 1975 I80ndash82 88ndash90 III254ndash56 but 26851 This is the factor most often mentioned in the secondary literature

232 International Organization

order not that the inclusion of a constitutional court in the postwar constitution hadimmediate implications for the national position on the ECHR52 In sum the estab-lishment of domestic constitutional review like the establishment of internationalhuman rights guarantees is a postauthoritarian phenomenon National positions areuncorrelated with support for European federalism the Netherlands and Luxem-bourg opposed mandatory enforcement whereas Austria Ireland and Iceland fa-vored it More consistent with the republican liberal view is the conjecture that bothsupport for Europe (in this very early period this meant support for the Council ofEurope and the European Coal and Steel Community) and support for a bindingECHR re ect (in this period but not later) the in uence of a third factormdashsay demo-

52 See Ackerman 1997 773 and Pasquino 1998 39 44ndash48 There is no evident correlation betweensupport and the existence of civil or common-law traditions or monist or dualist legal systems

TABLE 2 Stability of democratic governance and national positions on theEuropean Convention on Human Rights

Unstable ornon-democracies(stable democracy

not yet clearlyestablished by 1950)

New democracies(continuous

democracy onlysince a date between

1920 and 1950)

Establisheddemocracies(continuous

democracy since adate before 1920)

Supports enforcement(individual petitionand compulsory juris-diction mandatory)

mdash Austria France ItalyIceland Ireland

Germanyb

Belgiumc

Opposes enforcement(individual petitionandor compulsoryjurisdiction optionalor absent)

Greecea Turkeya

(Portugald Spaind)mdash Denmark Sweden

Netherlands NorwayUnited Kingdom Lux-

embourge

aGreece and Turkey are characterized as unstable whereas Austria France Italy Iceland Ireland andGermany are characterized as new because (1) it had been less than a year after conclusion of thebloody Greek civil war and extra-legal measures were still in force and (2) Greek and Turkish democ-racy were widely viewed as limited by the role of the military and incomplete judicial autonomy It isalso worth noting that both governments would subsequently slip back into dictatorship This coding isconsistent with the general literature on delegation which notes that governments must have sufficientpower to put institutions in place Governments unable to rule by established democratic means belongin the nondemocratic category

bGermany not yet a member of the Council of Europe did not have voting rights but participatedactively in the negotiations

cBelgium initially hesitated supporting the convention only with optional clauses but then came tofavor mandatory enforcement

dSpain and Portugal both dictatorships were not members of the Council of Europe Yet in strikingcontrast to Germany (also not a member) they showed little independent interest in participating infor-mally nor were they invited to do so

eIn some cases Luxembourg abstained on rather than opposed enforcement measures

Human Rights Regimes Origins 233

cratic stability and security threats53 Finally the experience of being invaded byGermany during World War II seems to explain little The French and Belgiansfavored mandatory enforcement whereas the Dutch Danes and Norwegiansopposed it

Republican liberal theory also seems to offer the most accurate account of theinstrumental attitude governments adopted toward more detailed provisions of theECHR Should the convention create governments asked themselves an indepen-dent court a quasi-judicial body of government representatives or no central institu-tion at all Cleavages around this issue were similar to those around compulsoryjurisdiction and individual petition with opponents of effective enforcement oppos-ing the court54 Governments favorable to binding human rights adjudication pro-posed that the members of the intermediary Commission on Human Rights be nomi-nated by the courtmdasha clear effort to render international institutions moreindependentmdashwhereas more skeptical governments favored granting power of nomi-nation to the intergovernmental Committee of Ministers55

Similar cleavages formed around the enumeration of rights Some skeptics consid-ered delaying the proceedings as well as limiting future uncertainty by pressing fora precise enumeration of rights or transferring the issue to the less-effective UNCommission on Human Rights56 In the end the precise enumeration of rights whichwas considerably narrower than that granted by any member state with such a consti-tutional enumeration resulted from a careful calculation of instrumental self-regarding considerations57 Representatives of right- and left-wing parties were con-cerned about the status of particular laws favored by their constituencies SocialDemocratic representatives assured that social welfare rights were not threatened andthat property rights did not restrict state intervention Christian Democratic represen-tatives assured that rights of private familial educational and religious choice weremaintained while opposing any right to redistribution of property58 The nal docu-

53 See Glendon 1998a 1170ndash72 See also Slaughter Stone Sweet and Weiler 199854 Council of Europe 1975 IV248ndash5055 Council of Europe 1975 III268ndash7056 Council of Europe 1975 III268 304 306 IV178 also 106ndash10857 For the most plausible argument for the impact of the UN Declaration see Teitgen 1988 481 490

The enumeration of rights also did not simply conform to a focal point established a few years before inthe UN Declarationmdashthe sort of transnational dynamic of standard-setting many ideational theorists stressDespite similarities in wording advocates saw the European system in this respect not simply as a continu-ation of the UN system but also as a pragmatic reaction to it The UN system was widely viewed as toobroad to be effective the ECHR system was designed to be potentially enforceable which required thatthe scope of rights be narrowed considerably Indeed the principal author of the UN Declaration theFrenchman Rene Cassin overtly opposed the creation of the ECHR Finally even the enumeration ofrights in the UN Declaration was drawn not from proposals of activists per se but primarily from system-atic and scholarly analyses of comparative law (such as from the American Law Institute and UN officials)as well as international documents (such as the Pan American Declaration) then whittled down throughintergovernmental negotiation Glendon 1998a Glendon 1998b chap 3 Humphrey 1984 31ndash32 Teitgen1988 489ndash92 and Morsink 1999

58 For reports of debates on marriage education and property see Council of Europe 1975 I166ndash86242ndash64 II48ndash132 For a response to the possible objection that these rights were controversial becausethey are intrinsically more difficult to de ne see ibid V304ndash14

234 International Organization

ment offended neither side because it was constrained to include only the least con-troversial among basic political and civil rights59

The Domestic and International Decision-making Process

Realism ideational theory and republican liberalism also generate distinctive predic-tions about the tactics likely to be most salient in interstate negotiations Realisttheory with its stress on interstate power and deep con icts of interest leads us toexpect to observe attempts by great powers to coerce or bribe weaker states to changetheir policies Ideational theory by contrast leads us to expect to observe attempts bygovernments or transnational groups in civil society to engage in transnational per-suasion Such persuasion may suffice in itself or may be a prelude to subsequentcoercive tactics For liberal theorists by contrast there is little reason to expectgovernments to alter their views on fundamental issues such as the nature of consti-tutional adjudication in light of threats promises or normative persuasion by otherdemocratic governments The interest of established democracies in the stability ofneighboring less-established democracies is surely less intense than the domesticself-interest of new democracies hence established democracies cannot easily beinduced to accept domestic constraints in order to make the regime workmdashparticu-larly when the option of creating optional enforcement mechanisms exists60

Published documents contain very little direct con rmation of either the realist orideational predictions No great power or long-standing democracy appears to havemade threats or offered inducements to secure stronger commitments The most im-portant powers engaged in Western Europe at the time the United States and theUnited Kingdom were respectively absent or opposed Ideational theorists mightpoint out that the lsquolsquoEuropean Movementrsquorsquo working through the Assembly of theCouncil of Europe was engaged in transnational discussion and mobilization Cer-tainly many leading advocates of the convention were European federalists and viewedthe ECHR as a step toward European integration61 Yet there is little evidence that ashared transnational discourse in uenced the positions of parliamentary politiciansin the assembly let alone representatives of national governments There is we haveseen little correlation between national positions on the ECHR and positions onEuropean integration Indeed we observe little shift in national positions at all letalone in uence wielded by established democracies as predicted by ideational theoryAlthough we cannot entirely exclude the possibility that subtle forces of transna-tional persuasion and mobilization played a modest role in organizing the forum fordiscussion they were surely not decisive in de ning the positions of the participatinggovernments

59 Teitgen 1988 48060 Liberal theory predicts that interstate bargaining outcomes are a function of the relative intensity of

national preferences Governments that strongly seek a particular cooperative outcome will concede morein order to achieve it Moravcsik 1997

61 Some Jewish parliamentarians and law professors were also prominent and may have been in u-enced by their experiences and beliefs

Human Rights Regimes Origins 235

Instead the preponderance of evidence concerning negotiating tactics con rmsrepublican liberal predictions Rather than seeking to coerce or persuade one anotheror mobilizing groups in civil society national governments conducted a classicalinternational negotiation Governments focused primarily on practical compromisesthat would assure that the system functioned to assure each state its preferred level ofsovereign control New institutions were modi ed to a compromise close to the low-est common denominator with no government forced to accept immediate con-straints on its own policies signi cantly greater than those it ideally sought Wherethere was discord optional clauses afforded governments exibility The real expla-nation of the outcome as liberal theory predicts lies in the pattern of underlyingnational preferences

Domestic Deliberation and Public Justi cation

The nal type of evidence consists of the records of con dential deliberations andpublic justi cations by national decision-makers drawn from debates in the Parlia-mentary Assembly of the Council of Europe negotiating sessions among the nationalgovernments and the documentary record of con dential deliberations in one criticalcountry where such documents are available namely the United Kingdom What dothese reveal

Let us begin by noting a salient fact Not a single piece of documentary evidencein the sources I have been able to consult supports the realist prediction that govern-ments impose international human rights norms through threats of external coercionor inducement At no point do we observe governments weighing the costs and ben-e ts of coercion concerning themselves with the distribution of power capabilitiesor mentioning foreign or military aid

There is slightly more evidence for the ideational view but not enough to establishany con dence in its veracity At most NGOs and public opinion appear to haveplayed a secondary even insigni cant role62 The rhetoric of politicians in the Euro-pean Assembly as well as some interest groups invoked moral considerations Yetfor the ideational theory to be con rmed such statements must be designed to social-ize or persuade national governments by appealing to respect for human rights as anend in itself rather than as an instrument to promote concrete ends of enduringinterest to member governmentsmdashthe prevention of tyranny genocide and aggres-sion There is no evidence of this positions as we have seen do not change InBritain we observe officials in occasional meetings with NGOs A 1951 ColonialOffice draft circular blandly recalled lsquolsquoin deciding to sign the Convention His Majes-tyrsquos Government took into account the importance attached to it by public opinionboth in and outside this countryrsquorsquo63 Yet although NGOs were relatively well devel-oped in Britain (perhaps more so than anywhere else) and made salient contributions

62 For a similar conclusion regarding the abolition of the slave trade see Kaufman and Pape 199963 Marston 1993 824 Some British officials attributed the support of other governments for a human

rights court to their desire to assert the symbolic signi cance of the council vis-a-vis the claims of Com-munist governments and parties Marston 1993 809

236 International Organization

to the speci c form of the nal document the British government paid little heed totheir pleas to accept mandatory enforcement The issue was neither debated in Parlia-ment nor mentioned in election campaigns British public opinion like public opin-ion elsewhere took relatively little note of the ECHR negotiations

The overwhelming bulk of the documentary evidence con rms instead the repub-lican liberal account By far the most consistent public justi cation for the ECHR tojudge from debates in the Council of Europe Constituent Assembly was that it mighthelp combat domestic threats from the totalitarian right and left thereby stabilizingdomestic democracy and preventing international aggression (It is helpful to remem-ber that both Hitler and Mussolini came to power at least initially by constitutionalmeans) Teitgen the chief French advocate of the ECHR in the assembly consideredlsquolsquoFascism Hitlerism and Communismrsquorsquo as the major postwar threats to democracy64

Governments Teitgen argued should seek to lsquolsquopreventmdashbefore it is too latemdashanynew member who might be threatened by a rebirth of totalitarianism from succumb-ing to the in uence of evil as has already happened in conditions of general apathyIt is not enough to possess freedom positive action must be taken to defend it Would Fascism have triumphed in Italy if after the assassination of Matteoti thiscrime had been subjected to an international trialrsquorsquo65 Yet postwar human rights re-gimes were a response not simply to the recent fascist past but also to the prospect ofa Communist future The latter was mentioned just as often In this period we mustrecall the French Communist Party enjoyed plurality electoral support Teitgen spokeof the lsquolsquoabominable temptationrsquorsquo to lsquolsquoexchange freedom for a little more breadrsquorsquo66

Such concerns were linked explicitly to the shared belief that nondemocratic statestend toward international aggression as well as domestic oppression Teitgenrsquos moti-vation was at least in part to assure the stability of German democracy and therebythe security of France None other than Konrad Adenauer told Teitgen in 1949 thatintegration was needed to restrain postwar Germany not just the Soviet Union Teit-gen reports he lsquolsquoneeded no morersquorsquo to convince him to work for the Council of Eu-rope67 Such arguments were advanced by the ECHRrsquos advocates in the assembly farmore often than any others This clearly refutes the conjecturemdashwhich as we haveseen Sikkink and Keck treat as an essential piece of evidence for ideational theorymdashthat few analysts before the 1980s could possibly have been aware of a link betweendemocracy and peace In many ways the democratic peace proposition which datesfrom the eighteenth century was a central tenet arguably the central tenet of post-war Western planning as it had been in the thinking of Woodrow Wilson and otherliberal statesmen a generation before68

Yet domestic self-interest dominated The most explicit justi cations for the ECHRas a bulwark against future tyranny were advanced not by representatives from coun-

64 Council of Europe 1975 I40ndash4265 Council of Europe 1975 I192 120 64 also 60ndash64 for statements by others I66 84 120ff

192ndash94 276 278ndash80 29266 Council of Europe 1975 I40ndash4267 Teitgen 1988 47668 Keck and Sikkink 1998 203 Compare footnote 27 See Moravcsik 1992 and 1997

Human Rights Regimes Origins 237

tries with the longest democratic heritage but as republican liberal theory predictsby those from newly established democracies Among the most persistent advocatesof this position were Italian and German representatives (Germany was not a formalmember of the Council of Europe but enthusiastically sought to participate in strik-ing contrast to the disinterest shown by Spain and Portugal) The Italian representa-tive to the assembly who advanced perhaps the most extensive proposal for central-ized institutions one Mr Benvenuti stressed the need to prevent totalitarianmovementsmdasha problem he argued particularly important in nations where democ-racy is not yet rmly established Another Italian representative affirmed lsquolsquothe prin-ciple of the joint responsibility of democratic statesrsquorsquo69 A German representativewent further proposing a treaty obliging all member states to come to each otherrsquosaid apparently with force if domestic freedom were threatened70

Yet the primary expectation was not that the regime would strengthen democracyby mobilizing intervention by foreign governments to enforce human rights normsas realist and some ideational theory might lead us to expect Nor did governmentsstress active transnational mobilization Most participants appear to have felt thatdomestic politics would remain the primary site of enforcementmdashall members wereto be democracies at least formallymdashwith international controls serving as an exter-nal signaling device to trigger an appropriate domestic response71 The ECHR wasintended primarily to strengthen existing domestic institutions of judicial reviewparliamentary legislation and public action not to supplant them Even skepticalBritish officials voiced little fear of direct foreign intervention on domestic politicsfearing instead the mobilization of domestic groups

Critics in the assembly often asked why an arrangement was required at all if itsscope was restricted to existing democracies Nowhere was republican liberal logicclearer than in the responses given by advocates The arrangement was primarily ameans to prevent backsliding by new democracies As Sir David Maxwell-Fyfe ofthe United Kingdom put it lsquolsquoIn answer to the criticism that as signatories will belimited to democratic states the Convention is unnecessary our plan has the ad-vantage of being immediately practicable it provides a system of collective securityagainst tyranny and oppressionrsquorsquo72

Unlike the UN system the ECHR was designed to be enforceablemdasha goal Max-well-Fyfe argued that was realistic only because all of its members already shared anessentially democratic political culture73 Among skeptics the primary focus of criti-cism was as republican liberal theory predicts the fear that the application of domes-tically legitimate national laws might be declared in violation of the convention Thecompatibility of the ECHR with existing domestic legal practices dominated discus-sionmdasha fact suggesting also that decision-makers took the commitment seriously74

69 Council of Europe 1975 II14270 Ibid V328ndash30 336ndash4071 Lester 1994 4ndash5 See also Teitgen 1988 48272 Council of Europe 1975 I12073 See ibid I50ndash52 and Teitgen 1988 48874 Council of Europe 1975 II246ff also 148ndash87 I54 also I64ndash68

238 International Organization

On this point it is instructive to examine more closely the contrary position of onegovernment namely that of the United Kingdom From a methodological perspec-tive the United Kingdom is a critical case Opposition by the oldest and most rmlyestablished democracy in Europe constitutes a particularly striking discon rmationof realist and ideational theory75 The British as we have seen supported interna-tional declaratory norms but rmly opposed any attempt to establish binding legalobligations centralized institutions individual petition or compulsory jurisdiction76

As W E Beckett legal advisor to the Foreign Office and the initiator of the Britishgovernmentrsquos participation put it lsquolsquoWe attach the greatest importance to a well-drafted Convention of Human Rights but we are dead against anything like an inter-national court to which individuals who think they are aggrieved in this way couldgorsquorsquo77 Even Beckett conceded the existence of lsquolsquooverwhelming objectionsrsquorsquo to anystrong means of enforcement in Britain involving the individual right of petition andan independent tribunalmdashdespite his efforts to work with British NGOs on speci cproposals

What issues were raised in con dential British deliberations The secondary litera-ture on British human rights policy makes much of two British concerns the fear thatresidents of British colonies and dependencies might invoke the ECHR and aversionto European federalism To judge from con dential discussions however neitherappears to have been a dominant concern To be sure Colonial Secretary Jim Grif- ths was concerned that lsquolsquoextremist politiciansrsquorsquo among lsquolsquopolitically immaturersquorsquo colo-nies would exploit the document78 Yet overall there is surprisingly little discussionof colonial implications in the deliberationsmdashcertainly far less than purely of domes-tic considerations Colonial Office concerns appear to have been isolated and inter-mittent In any case a colonial clause in the ECHR would limit any such claims andconsideration of such a clause did not blunt British opposition79 Nor despite the factthat the Council of Europe Assembly was the locus of European federalist activitydo British government officials often mention the connection between human rightsand European federalism The British government resisted efforts to make interna-tional human rights law directly enforceable in this way regardless of whether itsforum was European or notmdashand continued to do so for some time thereafter80

Con dential domestic deliberations suggest instead that British opposition re- ected what A Maxwell permanent secretary to the Home Office described as lsquolsquograveapprehension about what might happen at homersquorsquo81 When the issue nally reachedthe Cabinet the attention of ministersmdashafter brief mention of colonial and economic

75 The UK position was also viewed as decisive See for example Paul-Henri Spaak cited in Teitgen1988 478 Britain is also a country for which we have a wealth of reliable archival documents and oralhistories I have restricted myself here to materials found in published sources

76 Marston 1993 799ndash80077 Marston 1993 80478 Lester 1984 50 See also Lester 1994 2 and Marston 1993 81279 Marston 1993 806ndash807 809ndash10 812 816 In 1953 the British government voluntarily extended the

Convention to the forty-two overseas territories for whose international relations they were responsible80 See Lester 1984 55 and Lester 1994 381 Marston 1993 813

Human Rights Regimes Origins 239

concernsmdashseems to have focused on domestic application Precisely as republicanliberal theory predicts the primary concern was not the vulnerability of the overallBritish record on human rights As Parliamentary Secretary for Foreign Affairs Hec-tor McNeil observed in a 1947 memo to Prime Minister Clement Atlee Britain hadan lsquolsquoextremely good recordrsquorsquo British decision-makers appear sincerely to have be-lieved that Britain would be less inconvenienced by reciprocal commitment thanother member governments The de nition of rights in the convention was so theForeign Office memo to the Cabinet in 1950 concluded lsquolsquoconsistent with our existinglaw in all but a small number of comparatively trivial casesrsquorsquo82

Nor did ministerial apprehension result from major public policy considerationsMost such concernsmdashsuch as the belief of some in the Labour Party led by Chancel-lor of the Exchequer Sir Stafford Cripps that the convention might restrict govern-ment intervention in the economy including entry of government inspectors intoprivate homesmdashwere shared with similar political groups in other countries and weretherefore handled effectively by narrowing and qualifying the explicit rights enumer-ated in the convention to exclude constraints on economic policy education andpolitical institutions83

Instead British officials and politiciansmdashmost notably in Cabinet discussionsmdashdwelled primarily on the fear that the convention would threaten idiosyncratic (butnot unambiguously undemocratic) political practices and institutions in the UnitedKingdom84 Yet when pressed in con dential discussions to make their concernsexplicit the examples cited by British opponents seem either absurdly vague or comi-cally trivial

The defense of British institutional idiosyncrasy elicited the most violent rhetoricfrom British politicians and officials Lord Chancellor Jowittrsquos official paper criti-cized the draft convention largely the work of two distinguished former Britishofficials as

so vague and woolly that it may mean almost anything Our unhappy legal ex-perts have had to take their share in drawing up a code compared to which the Ten Commandments are comparatively insigni cant It com-pletely passes the wit of man to guess what results would be arrived at by a tribu-nal composed of elected persons who need not even be lawyers drawn fromvarious European states possessing completely different systems of law andwhose deliberations take place behind closed doors Any student of our legalinstitutions must recoil from this document with a feeling of horror85

A common complaint was that judicial review would undermine parliamentarysovereignty Beckett wrote lsquolsquoIt seems inconceivable that any Government when

82 Marston 1993 811 With a lack of modesty about their domestic political institutions characteristicof this period British officials and politicians also sometimes cited the need to set a good example forforeign countries as a reason for Britain to take an active role in the negotiations

83 See Lester 1984 50ndash52 and Lester 1994 2 The British position did not change under the subse-quent Conservative government of Anthony Eden

84 Lester 1984 54ndash5585 Ibid 52

240 International Organization

faced with the realities of this proposal would take the risk of entrusting these unprec-edented powers to an international court legislative powers which Parliament wouldnever agree to entrust to the courts of this country which are known and whichcommand the con dence and admiration of the worldrsquorsquo86 lsquolsquoOur whole constitutionrsquorsquoa government document intoned lsquolsquois based on the principle that it is for the Parlia-ment to enact the laws and for the judges to interpret the lawsrsquorsquo87 The British govern-ment even opposed a clause protecting rights to lsquolsquofree electionsrsquorsquo and lsquolsquopolitical oppo-sitionrsquorsquo apparently because they believed that their distinctive lsquolsquo rst past the postrsquorsquounique electoral system might be challenged88

The speci c issue cited most often by the governmentrsquos legal authorities was theBritish policy toward political extremists A ministerial brief referred to a lsquolsquoblankchequersquorsquo that would lsquolsquoallow the Governments to become the object of such poten-tially vague charges by individuals as to invite Communists crooks and cranks ofevery type to bring actionsrsquorsquo89 Lord Chancellor Jowittrsquos complaint was that lsquolsquotheConvention would prevent a future British government from detaining people with-out trial during a period of emergency or judges sending litigants to prison forthrowing eggs at them or the Home Secretary from banning Communist or Fascistdemonstrationsrsquorsquo90

Yet it would be misleading to argue that British institutional idiosyncrasy causedBritish opposition Every established democracy after all has its treasured idiosyn-crasies and British leaders sincerely believed that as the cradle of rule-of-law gover-nance they would suffer least91 In comparative perspective many general concernsmdashgovernment intervention in the economy the challenge to colonial rule concernabout political extremism skepticism of courts a tradition of insular nationalismand parliamentary sovereigntymdashhardly distinguished Britain from France Italy andmany other continental supporters of the convention Many of these fearsmdashincludingthose concerning colonies and electoral rulesmdashcould have been and were addressedby restricting the document92 For British decision-makers the decisive point wasnot the nature of these concrete objections but the utter absence in the British domes-tic context of any countervailing self-interested argument in favor of membership

The quaint scenarios of extremist threats raised by British officials demonstratethis They arose not because extremist groups in Britain were particularly strong butbecause in comparison with the Continent they were so weak Whereas FrenchGerman and Italian officials viewed the ECHR as a check on the potential triumph of

86 Ibid 80387 Ibid 79988 Council of Europe 1975 III182 26489 Marston 1993 80690 Lester 1994 291 It is possible they were wrong One intriguing conjecture is that the longer a democratic form of

government is in place the more attached to its idiosyncrasies citizens and elites are likely to grow and thefurther from the norm of international constitutionalism its practices are likely to become Hence wewould expect countries such as Britain the Netherlands Sweden and the United States to become particu-larly attached to their idiosyncratic national systems If correct this would mean that established democra-cies not only reap fewer bene ts from international human rights enforcement but also bear greater costs

92 Samnoslashy 1993 46ndash47

Human Rights Regimes Origins 241

popular extremist parties British officials saw it only as a hindrance to a defense ofthe political system against agitation by isolated individuals British internal debatesand external statements were utterly devoid of any recognition of the advantages ofcollective security against domestic extremistsmdashadvantages central to continentalarguments for the ECHR Whereas the French were concerned that the CommunistParty might take power electorally and have to be checked by the ECHR the Britishwere concerned that isolated radicals might le suit under the ECHR In this contextmarginal inconveniences overridden elsewhere in the interest of bolstering demo-cratic stability became fundamental obstacles to the acceptance of binding interna-tional human rights norms

For these reasons the British government long considered opposing the conven-tion altogether Yet in the words of an internal Foreign Office paper lsquolsquoThe alterna-tive namely refusal to become a party to a Convention acceptable to nearly all theremaining States of the Council of Europe would appear to be almost indefen-sible Political considerations both domestic and foreign compel us now to bringourselves to acceptrsquorsquo an (optional) right of individual petition93 What blunted Britishopposition to any postwar European human rights regime was above all the fear ofresurgent totalitarianism abroad that might pose an eventual military threat to theUnited Kingdommdashprecisely as republican liberal theory predicts94 This fear re- ected not just a concern with a resurgence of Fascism but also a turnaround inBritish foreign policy in 1948 in response to the perceived rise of the Communistthreat in Western Europe The West the government argued needed not only to main-tain the military balance but also to strengthen continental democracies For thesepurposes the propaganda battle against Communism was critical Such concerns hadled Britain and France to help form the Council of Europe a few years earlier95

In the minds of British officials however the primacy of domestic sovereigntyover collective defense of the democratic peace remained unchallenged The cabinetmandated efforts to water down the force of any agreement in Britain British repre-sentatives sought to limit the potential risk of open-ended jurisprudence by callingfor the careful enumeration and de nition of human rights before agreeing on anyenforcement mechanism The expectation was that governments would not be able toagree on a list both extensive and precise96 Acting on Prime Minister ClementAtleersquosdirect instruction the British delegation successfully pressed to place the right ofindividual petition and the jurisdiction of the court into optional clauses97 ForeignMinister Ernest Bevin himself instructed British negotiators to veto any mandatoryright of individual petition lsquolsquoeven if it [means] being in a minority of onersquorsquo98 With

93 W E Beckett Legal Advisor to the Foreign Office April 1947 Foreign Office meeting cited inMarston 1993 798 811 also 798ndash804

94 Note that this differs from the realist account in that the threat is not in the rst instance a functionof military power but of political and ideological difference

95 Simpson 1998 15ndash19 37ndash3896 Marston 1993 808 See also Council of Europe 1975 III especially 182 280 30497 Marston 199398 Marston 1993 814 Britain withdrew its similar intention to veto over the issue of colonial depen-

dencies

242 International Organization

Cabinet approval Britain pursued a similar policy with respect to the negotiation ofUN human rights commitments99

Having secured these concessions which essentially rendered the convention un-enforceable in Britain the cabinet unanimously accepted the desirability of signingit Rati cation proceeded without difficulty Subsequently the Atlee governmenttreated the ECHR as a declaratory document and made no effort to introduce imple-menting or incorporating legislationYet even this outcomemdashone with no immediateconcrete consequencemdashwas viewed among British leaders as second best They werefully aware that once the document was signed future domestic political pressuremight well arise to incorporate the treaty or to accept its optional clauses Foreseeingthat a future government as the lord chancellor put it lsquolsquomight be forced to concedersquorsquothe jurisdiction of the court the British government sought also to include a provi-sion permitting any state to withdraw from the ECHR on six monthsrsquo notice100

To judge from their voting record and their contributions to the assembly debatesmdashgiven the absence for the moment of more detailed documentary researchmdashtheattitude of British politicians appears typical of attitudes in other recalcitrant coun-tries such as Sweden Norway Denmark the Netherlands and Luxembourg Gov-ernments and publics in these countries appear to have been on balance more rmlycommitted to democracy more altruistically inclined and sometimes even (subse-quent experience within the regime suggests) more willing to use coercion to spreadhuman rights norms than the governments and publics of countries that favored bind-ing commitments101 Yet given the high level of certainty about the future politicalstability of these democratic systems and the immediate bene ts of sovereignty forruling parties and government officials there was little self-interested reason to ac-cept compulsory and enforceable international commitments in the area of humanrights Accordingly they refused to do so

Generalizing the Argument Human Rights and Beyond

We have seen that the origins of the ECHR the most successful international humanrights adjudication and enforcement regime in the world today lies not in coercivepower politics or socialization to idealistic norms as contemporary internationalrelations theories predict Instead its origins lie in self-interested efforts by newly

99 Foreign Secretary Herbert Morrison in his 1951 memorandum to the cabinet on the UN Covenantwrote lsquolsquoAs the United Kingdom government has always played a leading part in promoting [human rightsin the UN] it would be difficult to draw back at this stage In these circumstances the prudent coursemight be to prolong the international discussions to raise legal and practical difficulties and to delay theconclusion of the Covenant for as long as possiblersquorsquo Lester 1984 55

100 Lester 1984 53ndash54 See also Marston 1993 824ndash26 This clearly discon rms the conjecture thatfuture evolution was an entirely unforeseen path-dependent consequence of earlier commitments

101 On the subsequent willingness of Sweden Norway Denmark and the Netherlands as well asFrance and Austria to pressure foreign states see Sikkink 1993 On Sweden see Council of Europe 1975III262 264

Human Rights Regimes Origins 243

established (or reestablished) democracies to employ international commitments toconsolidate democracymdashlsquolsquolocking inrsquorsquo the domestic political status quo against theirnondemocratic opponents This empirical nding has three broader implications for futureresearch on domestic politics and international relations

The Origin and Evolution of Human Rights Regimes

The rst implication of the theoretical argument is that the tendency of states toenhance the credibility of domestic policies by binding themselves to internationalinstitutions may help explain the origins and evolution of human rights enforcementregimes more generally In negotiations to create the Inter-American Convention onHuman Rights the UN Covenants and the emergent African human rights systemwe should expect to see a similar pattern of support from new democracies suspicionfrom established democracies and hostility from dictatorships102 In the followingoverview I highlight suggestive evidence and propose areas for future research

The negotiation of the UN Covenant on Civil and Political Rights appears to illus-trate the dynamics of democratic commitment At the height of the Cold War in theearly 1950s the most stable among modern democracies including the United Statesand the United Kingdom allied with authoritarian and totalitarian states like theSoviet Union China South Africa and Iran in opposition to the inclusion of compul-sory enforceable commitments The alliance in favor of such commitments as repub-lican liberal theory predicts included recently established democracies in continentalEurope Latin America and Asia

Republican liberal theory also explains a troubling anomaly for scholars and activ-ists alike namely the consistent unwillingness of the United States to accept multi-lateral constraints on its domestic human rights practices under the Inter-Americanand UN systems This unwillingness is generally attributed to ad hoc idiosyncraticfactors the United Statesrsquo superpower status (as is often said of its opposition tobinding UN obligations) its uniquely segregated southern states (as is often said ofsupport for the Bricker Amendment in the early 1950s) or its unique political institu-tions (federalism and supermajoritarian treaty rati cation rules) From the republicanliberal perspective in contrast US skepticism is the norm not the exception amongestablished democraciesmdasha norm related to the relatively low level of offsettingdomestic bene ts in an established self-con dent democracy not the nature of Ameri-can objections per se103

The positions of the established democracies in recent years concerning the cre-ation of war crimes tribunals offer at least partial con rmation of republican liberal

102 For an overview see Robertson and Merrills 1996103 An intriguing parallel example is the recent refusal of the European Communityrsquos European Court

of Justice (ECJ) to permit the EU to adhere collectively to the ECHR without a treaty amendment notingthat (1) there is no express human rights commitment in the Treaty of Rome hence no legal justi cationfor adherence and (2) human rights already lsquolsquoform an integral part of the general principles of law whoseobservance the [ECJ] ensuresrsquorsquo See ECJ I-1789 Adherence would of course undermine the ECJrsquos ownauthority in this area

244 International Organization

theory Established democracies had little difficulty accepting tribunals with jurisdic-tion over the former Yugoslavia and Rwanda where their own policies would not beimplicated Yet where commitments were (de facto) reciprocally bindingmdashnamelyin open-ended institutional commitments involving countries that actually engage inforeign interventionmdashestablished democracies con dent that they maintain ad-equate domestic safeguards against domestic atrocities hesitated to accept interna-tional constraints In the recent International Criminal Court negotiations three estab-lished democracies with a recent history of intervention abroad (the United StatesFrance and Israel) posed the greatest difficulties After ghting to dilute the obliga-tions of the treaty the United States and Israel joined China and highly repressiveMiddle Eastern and North African states in opposition while France was the verylast major power to lend its support to the treaty104

What about the development of human rights regimes over time An understand-ing of major human rights regimes does not end with their founding We have seenthat the ECHR like other major human rights instruments created a number ofoptional clauses on individual petition and compulsory jurisdiction of the court Insome cases early opponents of an enforceable convention remained exceptionallyrecalcitrant105 Yet over the subsequent ve decades all West European governmentsprogressively adopted such clauses and in many cases incorporated the ECHR intodomestic law

Much of this accords with republican liberal theory We observe a strengthening ofcommitments during and immediately after lsquolsquodemocratic wavesrsquorsquomdashas hit LatinAmerica and Central Europe during the 1990s Such efforts are strongly favored bynew democracies106 In Europe the most important reform in the history of the ECHRfor example was launched in the early to mid-1990s lsquolsquoProtocol 11rsquorsquo opened forsignature in May 1994 permits the ECHR Court to assume the functions of thecommission and compels all new signatories to accept compulsory jurisdiction andindividual petitionmdashpractices already universal among the original members Lead-ing legal academics argue that the most important impetus for Protocol 11 was lsquolsquothewidening to include [states] that have had little domestic much less internationalexperience in the legal protection of human rightsrsquorsquo107 The rst three countries toratify Protocol 11 were three transitional democracies Bulgaria Slovakia and Slo-venia The governments of some new democracies in Central and East Europe weresimilarly quick to accept minority rights obligations as a means of locking in domes-

104 For a general treatment of war crimes tribunals demonstrating the unwillingness of establisheddemocracies to pay high costs see Bass 1999

105 Sweden and the Netherlands are among the handful of countries that have been speci cally or-dered by the ECHR to allow more effective domestic judicial review of human rights claims many haveargued that Britain should be on the list as well Lester 1994

106 Huntington 1991 Consider however former British colonies which on gaining independenceadopted explicit bills of rights and constitutional reviewmdashsome on their own some with the encourage-ment of the British government Many were patterned after the European Convention but the underlyingimpetus stems republican liberal theory argues from their status as emerging postauthoritarian democra-cies Some of the most stable of these such as those in the Caribbean rejected international obligations

107 Janis Kay and Bradley 1995 88ndash89 113ndash18

Human Rights Regimes Origins 245

tic democracy108 In the Americas acceptance of compulsory jurisdiction by the Inter-American Court has occurred over the past two decadesmdasha period in which domesticconstitutional review also became nearly universal In contrast human rights normsremain weak in those regions where new democracies are few as in Africa or theMiddle East

Despite these important insights however the determinants of the evolution ofhuman rights regimes are unlikely to be identical to the determinants of their found-ing and are therefore unlikely to be explained entirely by republican liberal theoryThe ECHR deepened over a period during which European governments grew morecon dent about the stability of domestic democratic governance Hence the theoryadvanced here cannot be the sole or even the major explanation for the subsequentdeepening of the regime A social process intervenes between original intent andultimate evolutionmdasha process we have seen of which governments were quite awarein 1950 British officials believed that the ECHR would alter domestic political ar-rangements so as to encourage the mobilization of new social demands for humanrights enforcement Republican liberal theory would suggest that such new demandsre ect new opportunities for representation of social interests once a nation joins aregime broader liberal theory would stress changes in social ideas and interestsFurther research is required to clarify the precise dynamics of such long-term trends109

Generalizing the Theory to Other Issue Areas

A second direction for future research is to extend the theory to cooperation in otherissue-areas Despite the lsquolsquorepublican liberalrsquorsquo label the theoretical distinctiveness ofthe explanation advanced here is only incidentally connected to the liberal content ofthe philosophy embodied in human rights regimes In other words the argument istheoretically rather than substantively liberal110 Distinct to republican liberal theoryis the decisive role of domestic political representation in world politics and byextension the possibility that international institutions like their domestic counter-parts can enhance the credibility of domestic political commitments thereby lsquolsquolock-ing inrsquorsquo current policies Whether or not governments are lsquolsquoliberalrsquorsquo internationalinstitutions may lsquolsquostrengthen the statersquorsquo domestically by expanding its domestic con-trol over initiative information ideas and institutions111 Compared with more con-ventional lsquolsquofunctionalrsquorsquo theories of international regimes which stress reciprocal com-mitments to manage transnational societal transactions this analysis points to a morepurely domestic or lsquolsquotwo-levelrsquorsquo motivation for establishing international institu-tions112

Under what general conditions should we expect to observe international commit-ments of this kind Republican liberal theory suggests three conditions (1) govern-

108 See Manas 1997 and Wippman 1999109 Moravcsik 1995110 Moravcsik 1997111 Moravcsik 1994112 Putnam 1988

246 International Organization

ments fear future domestic political uncertainty (2) the position of the national gov-ernment is supported by a consensus of foreign governments and (3) internationalcooperation helps induce domestic actors to support the maintenance of current poli-cies

Where else in world politics might these three conditions be met Two types ofexamples must suffice Where nondemocratic governments cooperate to enhancetheir domestic credibility a mirror image of human rights institutions may ariseStephen David argues that lsquolsquoweak and illegitimatersquorsquo leaders of developing countriesoften view internal enemies as more dangerous than external ones and are thereforelikely to select international alliances that undermine domestic opponents113 TheHoly Alliance is a nineteenth-century example of international cooperation designedto block the seemingly inevitable spread of domestic liberalism and nationalismmdashinside and outside its membership A century later ruling Communist governmentsin Eastern Europe fearing for their domestic legitimacy supported membership inthe Warsaw Pact their comrades worldwide cooperated through Comintern

Further examples of efforts to use international regimes to bolster domestic policycredibility are found in international trade and monetary policy114 Mexico for ex-ample in exchange for its commitment to the North American Free Trade Area(NAFTA) gained relatively few economic concessions from the United States andCanada This has led many analysts to argue that NAFTA should be seen less as aquid pro quo and more as a means of establishing the credibility of the Mexicancommitment to trade and economic liberalization against the future potential of back-sliding115 Mexican reform within NAFTA was just such a case where the three con-ditions were met policy credibility was questionable the consensus among foreigngovernments (the United States and Canada) was closer to the views of the domestic(Mexican) government than those of Mexican protectionists and the costs of unilat-eral defection were perceived as large

The process of European integration rested similarly on centralizing power innational executives who consistently employed lsquolsquoforeign policyrsquorsquo decision-makinginstitutions to handle issues traditionally decided in lsquolsquodomesticrsquorsquo forums116 In thisregard the European Union has played the role in postwar European integration thata strong presidency and lsquolsquofast trackrsquorsquo institutions have played in securing postwarUS support for multilateral trade liberalization In European monetary cooperationweak-currency countries like France and Italy have been among the strongest propo-nents of deeper exchange-rate cooperationmdashoften with the intention of using exter-nal policy to stabilize domestic macroeconomic policy and performance As pre-dicted these examples tend to be cases in which a government whose views arerelatively closer to those of the regional consensus employs international cooperationto lsquolsquolock inrsquorsquo cooperation This process is facilitated also by the independent ideologi-cal value of lsquolsquoEuropersquorsquo in the minds of the Italian electorate for example and by the

113 David 1991114 Rodrik 1989115 For example Haggard 1997116 See Moravcsik 1994 and Goldstein 1997

Human Rights Regimes Origins 247

perception that monetary cooperation is linked to trade and agricultural cooperationmdashboth of which shifted the perceived costs of defection117

Realism and Idealism in International Relations Theory

The third and broadest implication of this analysis is that it counsels caution aboutthe uncritical acceptance of certain ideational explanations for the emergence ofinternational norms Recent scholarship has been quick to assume that if realist (orregime) theory fails to explain international cooperationmdashsay in areas like humanrights and environmental policymdashthe motivation for cooperation must lie in ide-ational socialization to altruistic beliefs This assumption once termed lsquolsquoidealistrsquorsquo orlsquolsquoutopianrsquorsquo seems plausible at rst glance The realist explanation for the emergenceof human rights norms is manifestly weak In a modern world increasingly domi-nated by liberal democratic practice human rights seem salient and attractive idealsPolitical action to protect them moreover clearly requires mobilizing a diffuse con-stituency in favor of the provision of what is in fact a public good which in turn oftenrequires that political actors issue strong normative appeals Ideational theorists havelittle trouble nding public professions of moral conviction to support their view

Yet scholars should not jump too quickly to the conclusionmdashas many recent stud-ies of foreign aid arms control slavery racism and human rights invite them todomdashthat altruism must motivate the establishment of morally attractive internationalnorms118 The tendency to jump to this conclusion demonstrates the danger of con-ducting debates about world politics around the simple dichotomy of realism versusidealism (or realism versus constructivism) as seems the current norm119 Presump-tive evidence for the importance of altruistic or lsquolsquoprincipledrsquorsquo motivations vis-a-vis arealist account may melt away as we have seen as soon as the underlying theory istested against more sophisticated rationalist yet nonrealist (in this case liberal) theo-ries of self-interested political behavior Moreover to establish methodologically theexistence of altruistic motivations and socialization processes rather than alternativeliberal theories one must do more than cite public professions of idealism documentthe actions of moral entrepreneurs or invoke the desirability of the ultimate end Talkand even mobilization are often cheap and often redundant or futile accordinglysuch evidence is often misleading Cross-national comparison and primary-sourcedocumentation of decision making are the critical tests

In the case of the establishment of the ECHR the proper theory and method re-verses an idealist conclusion that might appear to offer a plausible alternative torealism120 What seems at rst to be a conversion to moral altruism is in fact aninstrumental calculation of how best to lock in democratic governance against future

117 See Frieden 1993 Collins 1988 Moravcsik 1998a chap 4 6 and Krugman 1994 189ndash94118 What drives cooperation is prior domestic institutional convergence Hence the nature of domestic

regimes is not an intermediate variable between fundamental socialization and state behavior but thecritical variable that determines the nature of interdependence in the rst place

119 This is a view ideational theorists are coming to accept Finnemore and Sikkink 1998 916ndash17120 For example Legro and Moravcsik 1999

248 International Organization

opponentsmdasha practice hardly distinct from similar practices in the most pecuniaryareas of world politics such as trade and monetary policy I am not denying ofcourse that ideas and ideals matter in foreign policy I am challenging only a particu-lar idealist argument Surely some domestic support for democratic governance maybe ideological even idealistic in origin But if we can learn a single lesson from theformation of the worldrsquos most successful formal arrangement for international hu-man rights enforcement it is that in world politics pure idealism begets pure ideal-ismmdashin the form of parliamentary assemblies and international declarations To es-tablish binding international commitments much more is required

References

Ackerman Bruce 1997 The Rise of World Constitutionalism Virginia Law Review 83 (4)771ndash97Ando Nisuke 1992 The Future of Monitoring BodiesmdashLimitations and Possibilities of the Human Rights

Committee In 1991ndash1992 Canadian Human Rights Yearbook 169ndash175 Toronto CarswellBailey Michael A Judith Goldstein and Barry R Weingast 1997 The Institutional Roots of American

Trade Policy Politics Coalitions and International Trade World Politics 49 (3)309ndash38Bass Gary 1998 Judging War The Politics of International War Crimes Tribunals PhD diss Harvard

UniversityBrett Rachel 1996 Human Rights and the OSCE Human Rights Quarterly 18 (3)668ndash93Brysk Alison 1994 The Politics of Human Rights in Argentina Protest Change and Democratization

Stanford Calif Stanford University PressCarr E H 1946 The Twenty Yearsrsquo Crisis 1919ndash1939 2d ed London MacmillanCarter Barry E and Phillip R Trimble 1995 International Law 2d ed Boston Little BrownCollins Susan M 1988 In ation and the EMS In The European Monetary System edited by Francesco

Giavazzi Stefano Micossi and Marcus Miller 112ndash39 Cambridge Cambridge University PressCostello Declan 1992 Limiting Rights Constitutionally In Human Rights and Constitutional Law Es-

says in Honour of Brian Walsh edited by J OrsquoReilly 177ndash87 Dublin Round Hall PressCouncil of Europe 1975 Recueil des Travaux Preparatoires 6 vols Strasbourg Council of EuropeDavid Stephen R 1991 Explaining Third-World Alignment World Politics 43 (2)233ndash56Dijk Pieter van and G J H van Hoof 1998 Theory and Practice of the European Convention on Human

Rights 3d ed Hague KluwerDonnelly Jack 1986 International Human Rights A Regime Analysis International Organization 40

(3)599ndash642Doyle Michael W 1986 Liberalism and World Politics American Political Science Review 80 (4)

1151ndash69Drzemczewski Andrew Z 1983 The European Human Rights Convention in Domestic Law A Compara-

tive Study Oxford Clarendon PressEuropean Court of Justice 1996 Opinion Pursuant to Article 228 of the Treaty Opinion 294 (29 March)

I1763ndashI1790Evans Peter B Harold K Jacobson and Robert D Putnam 1993 Double-Edged Diplomacy Interna-

tional Bargaining and Domestic Politics Berkeley University of California PressFalk Richard A 1981 Human Rights and State Sovereignty New York Holmes and MeierFinnemore Martha 1996 National Interests in International Society Ithaca NY Cornell University

PressFinnemore Martha and Kathryn Sikkink 1998 International Norm Dynamics and Political Change

International Organization 52 (4)887ndash917Franck Thomas M 1988 Legitimacy in the International System American Journal of International Law

82 (4)705ndash59

Human Rights Regimes Origins 249

Frieden Jeffry A 1993 Making Commitments France and Italy in the European Monetary System1979ndash1985 Working Paper Series 114 Berkeley Calif Center for German and European Studies

Glendon Mary Ann 1998a Knowing the Universal Declaration of Human Rights Notre Dame LawReview 73 (5)1153ndash90

mdashmdashmdash 1998b The Universal Declaration of Human Rights Unpublished manuscript Harvard LawSchool Cambridge Mass

Goldstein Judith 1996 International Law and Domestic Institutions Reconciling North American lsquolsquoUn-fairrsquorsquo Trade Laws International Organization 50541ndash64

Haggard Stephan 1997 The Political Economy of Regionalism in Asia and the Americas In The Po-litical Economy of Regionalism edited by Edward Mans eld and Helen Milner 20ndash49 New YorkColumbia University Press

Helfer Lawrence and Anne-Marie Slaughter 1997 Toward a Theory of Effective Supranational Adjudi-cation Yale Law Journal 107 (2)273ndash391

Henkin Louis Gerald L Neuman Diane F Orentlicher and David W Leebron 1999 Human RightsNew York Foundation Press

Humphrey John P 1974 The Revolution in the International Law of Human Rights Human Rights4205ndash16

mdashmdashmdash 1984 Human Rights and the United Nations A Great Adventure Dobbs Ferry TransnationalPublishers

Huntington Samuel 1991 The Third Wave Democratization in the Late Twentieth Century NormanUniversity of Oklahoma Press

Janis Mark W Richard S Kay and Anthony W Bradley 1995 European Human Rights Law Text andMaterials Oxford Clarendon Press

Jepperson Ronald L Alexander Wendt and Peter J Katzenstein 1996 Norms Identity and the Cultureof National Security In The Culture of National Security Norms and Identity in World Politics editedby Peter J Katzenstein 33ndash75 Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Kaufman Chaim D and Robert A Pape 1999 Explaining Costly International Moral Action BritainrsquosSixty-Year Campaign Against the Atlantic Slave Trade International Organization 53 (4)631ndash68

Keck Margaret E and Kathryn Sikkink 1998 Activists Beyond Borders Advocacy Networks in Interna-tional Politics Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Keohane Robert O 1986 Theory of World Politics Structural Realism and Beyond In Neo-Realism andIts Critics edited by Robert O Keohane 158ndash203 New York Columbia University Press

Krasner Stephen D 1992 Sovereignty and Intervention Unpublished manuscript Stanford UniversityStanford Calif

mdashmdashmdash 1995 Compromising Westphalia International Security 20 (3)115ndash51Krugman Paul R 1994 Peddling Prosperity Economic Sense and Nonsense in the Age of Diminished

Expectations New York NortonKupchan Charles A and Clifford A Kupchan 1991 Concerts Collective Security and the Future of

Europe International Security 16 (1)114ndash61Lake David A 1993 Leadership Hegemony and the International Economy Naked Emperor or Tattered

Monarch with Potential International Studies Quarterly 37 (4)459ndash89Landes William M and Richard A Posner 1975 The Independent Judiciary in an Interest-Group Per-

spective Journal of Law and Economics 18 (3)875ndash901Legro Jeffrey W 1996 Culture and Preferences in the International Cooperation Two-Step American

Political Science Review 90 (1)118ndash37Legro Jeffrey W and Andrew Moravcsik 1999 Is Anybody Still a Realist International Security 24

(2)5ndash55Lester Anthony 1984 Fundamental Rights The United Kingdom Isolated In 1984 Public Law edited by

Graham Zellick 46ndash72 London Stevens and Sonsmdashmdashmdash 1994 Taking Human Rights Seriously Kingrsquos College Law Journal 51ndash15Manas Jean E 1996 The Council of Europersquos Democracy Ideal and the Challenge of Ethno-National

Strife In Preventing Con ict in the Post-Communist World Mobilizing International and Regional

250 International Organization

Organizations edited by Abram Chayes and Antonia Handler Chayes 99ndash144 Washington DCBrookings Institution Press

Marston Geoffrey 1993 The United Kingdomrsquos Part in the Preparation of the European Convention onHuman Rights 1950 International and Comparative Law Quarterly 42 (4)796ndash826

McKeon Richard 1949 The Philosophic Bases and Material Circumstances of the Rights of Man InHuman Rights Comments and Interpretations edited by UNESCO 35ndash46 New York UNESCO

Merrills J G 1993 The Development of International Law by the European Court of Human Rights 2ded Manchester UK Manchester University Press

Moe Terry 1990 Political Institutions The Neglected Side of the Story Journal of Law Economics andOrganization 6 (1)213ndash53

Moravcsik Andrew 1992 Liberalism and International Relations Theory Center for International AffairsWorking Paper Series 92-6 Cambridge Mass Harvard University

mdashmdashmdash 1994 Why the European Community Strengthens the State International Cooperation and Do-mestic Politics Center for European Studies Working Paper Series No 52 Cambridge Mass HarvardUniversity

mdashmdashmdash 1995 Explaining International Human Rights Regimes Liberal Theory and Western EuropeEuropean Journal of International Relations 1157ndash89

mdashmdashmdash 1997 Taking Preferences Seriously A Liberal Theory of International Politics InternationalOrganization 51 (4)513ndash53

mdashmdashmdash 1998a The Choice for Europe Social Purpose and State Power from Messina to MaastrichtIthaca NY Cornell University Press

mdashmdashmdash 1998b The Origin of Human Rights Regimes Liberal States and Domestic Uncertainty in PostwarEurope Working Paper No 9817 Cambridge Mass Weatherhead Center for International AffairsHarvard University

Morsink Johannes 1999 The Universal Declaration of Human Rights Philadelphia University of Penn-sylvania Press

Morgenthau Hans J 1960 Politics Among Nations The Struggle for Power and Peace 3d ed New YorkAlfred Knopf

Nye Joseph S Jr 1990 Bound to Lead The Changing Nature of American Power New York BasicBooks

Pasquino Pasquale 1998 Constitutional Adjudication and Democracy Comparative PerspectivesmdashUSA France Italy Ratio Juris 1138ndash50

Pierson Paul 1996 The Path to European Union A Historical Institutionalist Analysis ComparativePolitical Studies 29 (2)123ndash63

Polakiewicz Jorg and Valerie Jacob-Foltzer 1991 The European Human Rights Convention in DomesticLaw The Impact of Strasbourg Case Law in States Where Direct Effect Is Given to the ConventionHuman Rights Law Quarterly 1265ndash85 125ndash142

Putnam Robert D 1988 Diplomacy and Domestic Politics International Organization 42 (3) 427ndash61Ramirez Francisco O Yasemin Soysal and Suzanne Shanahan 1997 The Changing Logic of Political

Citizenship Cross-National Acquisition of Womenrsquos Suffrage Rights 1890ndash1990 American Socio-logical Review 62 (5)735ndash45

Risse Thomas 2000 Letrsquos Argue Communicative Action and International Relations International Or-ganization 54 (1)1ndash39

Risse-Kappen Thomas 1994 Ideas Do Not Float Freely Transnational Coalitions Domestic Structuresand the End of the Cold War International Organization 48 (2)185ndash214

mdashmdashmdash 1996 Collective Identity in a Democratic Community The Case of NATO In The Culture ofNational Security Norms and Identity in World Politics edited by Peter J Katzenstein 357ndash99 NewYork Columbia University Press

Robertson A H and J G Merrills 1993 Human Rights in Europe A Study of the European Conventionon Human Rights 3d ed Manchester UK Manchester University Press

mdashmdashmdash 1996 Human Rights in the World An Introduction to the International Protection of HumanRights 4th ed Manchester UK Manchester University Press

Rodrik Dani 1989 Credibility of Trade Reform A Policy Makerrsquos Guide World Economy 12 (1)1ndash16

Human Rights Regimes Origins 251

Ruggie John Gerard 1983 Human Rights and the Future International Community Daedalus 112 (4)93ndash110

Russett Bruce 1993 Grasping the Democratic Peace Principles for a PostndashCold War World PrincetonNJ Princeton University Press

Samnoslashy AEcirc shild 1993 Human Rights as International Consensus The Making of the Universal Declara-tion of Human Rights 1945ndash1948 Bergen Michelsen Institute

Shapiro Martin 1981 Courts A Comparative and Political Analysis Chicago University of ChicagoPress

Sieghart Paul 1983 The International Law of Human Rights Oxford Clarendon PressSikkink Kathryn 1993 The Power of Principled Ideas Human Rights Policies in the United States and

Western Europe In Ideas and Foreign Policy Beliefs Institutions and Political Change edited byJudith Goldstein and Robert O Keohane 139ndash70 Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Simpson A W Brian 1998 Short History of the European Convention on Human Rights Unpublishedmanuscript University of Michigan Law School Ann Arbor

Slaughter Anne-Marie Alec Stone Sweet and Joseph H H Weiler eds 1998 The European Court andNational Courts Doctrine and Jurisprudence Oxford Hart Publishing

Snyder Jack 1991 Myths of Empire Domestic Politics and International Ambition Ithaca NY CornellUniversity Press

Teitgen Pierre-Henri 1988 Faites entrer le temoin suivant 1940ndash1958 de la resistance a la Ve Repub-lique Rennes France Ouest-France

Van Evera Stephen 1990 Primed for Peace International Security 15 (winter)7ndash57mdashmdashmdash 1999 The Causes of War Power and the Roots of Con ict Ithaca NY Cornell University PressWaltz Kenneth N 1979 Theory of International Politics Reading Mass Addison-WesleyWippman David 1999 Practical and Legal Constraints on Internal Power Sharing In International Rela-

tions and Ethnic Con ict edited by David Wippman 170ndash88 Ithaca NY Cornell University PressWhit eld John H 1988 How the Working Organs of the European Convention Have Elevated the Indi-

vidual to the Level of Subject of International Law ILSA Journal of International Law 1227ndash53

252 International Organization

problem of which the framers of postndashWorld War II human rights documents (andtheir academic advisers) were quite aware39

Why would a national government democratic or not ever accept such externalnormative and institutional constraints on its sovereignty The answer lies in thesecond major consideration that enters into a governmentrsquos decision whether to del-egate to an independent political body reducing political uncertainty In the republi-can liberal view politicians delegate power to human rights regimes such as domes-tic courts and administrative agencies to constrain the behavior of future nationalgovernments As Moe explains a politician must always calculate that lsquolsquowhile theright to exercise public authority happens to be theirs today other political actorswith different and perhaps opposing interests may gain that right tomorrowrsquorsquo40 Tolimit the consequences of this eventuality government authorities may thus seek tolsquolsquolock inrsquorsquo favored policies in such a way thereby insulating them from the actions offuture governments

From this perspective human rights norms are expressions of the self-interest ofdemocratic governments in lsquolsquolocking inrsquorsquo democratic rule through the enforcement ofhuman rights By placing interpretation in the hands of independent authorities man-aged in part by foreign governmentsmdashin other words by alienating sovereignty to aninternational bodymdashgovernments seek to establish reliable judicial constraints onfuture nondemocratic governments or on democratically elected governments thatmay seek (as in interwar Italy and Germany) to subvert democracy from within Inthe language of international relations theory this lsquolsquotwo-levelrsquorsquo commitment lsquolsquoties thehandsrsquorsquo of future governments thereby enhancing the credibility of current domesticpolicies and institutions41 Salient and symbolic international constraints serve assignals to trigger domestic and perhaps also transnational and international opposi-tion to any breach of the democratic order Thus democratic regimes seek to preventpolitical retrogression or lsquolsquobackslidingrsquorsquo into tyranny

The decision of any individual government whether to support a binding interna-tional human rights enforcement regime depends in this view on the relative impor-tance of these two basic factors Sovereignty costs are weighted against establishinghuman rights regimes whereas greater political stability may be weighted in favor ofit If we assume that the inconvenience governments face is constant (or randomlydistributed) it follows that a country is most likely to support a human rights regimewhen its government is rmly committed to democratic governance but faces stronginternal challenges that may threaten it in the future Its willingness to tolerate sover-eignty costs increases insofar as the costs are outweighed by the bene ts of reducingdomestic political uncertainty

If the republican liberal view is correct the strongest support for binding humanrights regimes should come not from established democracies but from recently es-

39 McKeon 194940 Moe 1990 22741 Evans Putnam and Jacobson 1993

228 International Organization

tablished and potentially unstable democracies Only where democracy is estab-lished but nondemocratic groups (military officers communists fascists and religious fun-damentalists for example) pose real threats to its future is the reduction of politicaluncertainty likely to outweigh the inconvenience of supranational adjudication

It is obvious that opposition will come in part from dictatorships (or transitionalregimes) since such governments both lack any interest in democracy and sufferparticularly large inconveniences from persistent challenges to their (nondemocratic)domestic order42 (Governments striving to complete a transition to democracy throughextralegal means are likely to be almost as skeptical) Less obvious and in strikingcontrast to realist and idealist accounts however is the prediction that dictatorshipswill be joined in opposition to binding commitments by well-established liberal de-mocracies By accepting binding obligations governments in established democra-cies incur an increased if modest risk of de facto nulli cation of domestic lawswithout a corresponding increase in the expected stability of domestic democracysince the latter is already high Such governments have good reasonmdashindeed a demo-cratically legitimate reasonmdashto reject any reciprocal imposition of international ad-judication and enforcement of human rights claims

This is not to say that established democracies never have an incentive to supportinternational human rights instruments According to republican liberal theory estab-lished democracies have an incentive to promote such arrangements for othersmdashwhich may involve some small risk of future pressure on established democracies todeepen their commitmentmdashin order to bolster the lsquolsquodemocratic peacersquorsquo by fosteringdemocracy in neighboring countries43 This is most likely to occur when democrati-zation is expected to pacify a potentially threatening neighbor or solidify oppositionto a common nondemocratic enemy In such cases established democracies can beexpected to support rhetorical declarations in favor of human rights and regimes withoptional enforcement that bind newly established democracies but exempt them-selves Yet there is little reason to believe that this concern will outweigh domesticinterests thus they are likely to remain opposed to reciprocally enforceable rules44

Further observable implications concerning national tactics and con dential discus-sions are developed in the next section

42 Governments must of course have sufficient freedom at the current time to actmdasha point stressed byMoe It would therefore be somewhat surprising to see a democratic government that requires nondemo-cratic means to stay in powermdashfor example a government under heavy military in uence or engaged in acivil warmdashtake such a step For this reason such transitional regimesmdashGreece in the immediate postndashWorld War II period or Russia today are examplesmdashmay remain skeptical of enforceable commitments

43 Russett 1993 This argument is liberal rather than realist since for realists the domestic governanceof states should make no difference in the perception of threat whereas for democratic peace theorists itdoes

44 In theory one might argue that the incomplete adherence of established democracies could beexpected to undermine the international regime which could in turn destabilize newly established democ-racies and thereby create threats to established democracies Yet in practice the signaling function ofinternational norms in any given country does not appear to depend on the adherence by others to enforce-ment clauses certainly this conjecture seems to have played an unimportant role in British or Europeandeliberations

Human Rights Regimes Origins 229

Testing the Theories The Negotiation of the ECHR

What light does the negotiating history of the ECHR cast on the power of these threecompeting theories The negotiation of the ECHR took place between 1949 and1953 under the auspices of the Council of Europe At the rst session of the Councilof Europersquos Consultative Assembly in September 1949 its legal committee under thechairmanship of the Frenchman Pierre-Henri Teitgen recommended that an organiza-tion be created to ensure adherence to human rights in Europe Extended meetings ofgovernmental committees and consultations with the assembly itself through the rsthalf of 1950 led to the signing of the ECHR which came into force three years later

Realist ideational and liberal institutional theories all offer prima facie explana-tions for the general form and timing of the ECHRrsquos establishment For realists thisperiod marked the dawning of an lsquolsquoAmerican centuryrsquorsquo and a moment in which theWest became embroiled in a bipolar con ict with the Soviet Union For ideationaltheorists it immediately followed the Holocaust a salient historical event of consid-erable moral force and occurred immediately after the rise to salient Western leader-ship of two long-established democratic exemplars the United States and the UnitedKingdom45 During the immediate postwar period republican liberals might observea wave of new liberal democracies emerged (or reemerged) across Western EuropeNondemocratic institutions were widely viewed as a source of both World War II andthe Cold War and accordingly the democratization of Germany Italy and otherWest European nations was seen as a guarantee against both a revival of fascism andthe spread of communism

To assess the relative importance of these three plausible theories we thereforerequire more ne-grained evidence than a simple coincidence of timing or the exis-tence of occasional public rhetorical justi cation I consider three types of evidencethe cross-national pattern of national positions the process of international negotia-tion and the direct documentary record of national motivations What does the his-torical record reveal

Cross-National Variation in National Preferences

We have seen that both realist and ideational theories predict that the most rmlyestablished and committed democracies (or democratic great powers)mdashin short themajor Western powers led by the United States and the United Kingdommdashwouldhave been the primary supporters of binding international human rights norms Onthe contrary the historical record strongly supports the republican liberal theorywhich predicts that newly established democracies will spearhead support for bind-ing international human rights guarantees whereas long-established democracies willsupport only rhetorical or optional commitmentsmdashand even these only where neededto bolster the lsquolsquodemocratic peacersquorsquo Dictatorships or governments that have not com-pleted the transition to democracy will be opposed outright

45 For a more solidly grounded view see Helfer and Slaughter 1997 331ndash35

230 International Organization

We can measure the willingness of governments to accept binding obligations byexamining their position on two related elements of the institutional design of theECHRmdashboth essential to the future effectiveness of the regime

x Compulsory jurisdiction Should the regime mandate that member states recog-nize the jurisdiction of an independent international court as opposed to abody of foreign ministers

x Individual petition Should the regime mandate that member states grant pri-vate individuals and groups standing to le cases

Since both mandatory binding jurisdiction and individual petition are required torender a system of international human rights adjudication effective a vote for bothis de ned as support for a reciprocally binding regime whereas a vote against eithermarks opposition46 Positions on these two issues generated parallel (if not preciselyidentical) coalitions among national governments suggesting that they tap a singleunderlying dimension of state preference47

To investigate the relationship between democratic governance and support forbinding regimes we also require a measure of how stable a democracy is expected tobe48 European political systems involved in the negotiations can be divided intothree categories The rst category lsquolsquoestablished democraciesrsquorsquo contains those sys-tems that had been continuously under democratic rule since before 1920 and re-mained so thereafter Belgium Denmark Luxembourg Netherlands Norway Swe-den Netherlands and the United Kingdom (Occupation is not coded as a suspensionof domestic democracy but the establishment of a nondemocratic domestic regimeismdashfor example Vichy France) The second category lsquolsquonew democraciesrsquorsquo contains

46 Sikkink suggests a less satisfactory coding one which con ates the domestic and external concernsof governments in such a way as to greatly exaggerate the relative importance of the latter Sikkink 1993In fact only a miniscule set of ECHR cases have been brought by one state against another

47 Council of Europe 1975 IV248ndash52 also 132ff 242ndash96 also Ixxiv 10ndash24 296ff passim andV68ndash70 By the time the member states negotiated individual petition underlying positions were harderto make out since it was becoming increasingly clear that such provisions will be optional AustriaBelgium France Germany Iceland Ireland and Italy supported creation of a court of human rights andmandatory jurisdiction whereas Denmark Greece Luxembourg the Netherlands Norway Sweden Turkeyand the United Kingdom were opposed to anything except a court with optional jurisdiction On thequestion of whether the right of individual petition should be automatic there was slightly more ambiva-lence but Britain Greece and perhaps also the Netherlands remained the most skeptical On the questionof the scope of the rights to be protected under the regime a similar cleavage emerged with advocates of astrong system such as Teitgen supporting an open-ended grant of institutional authority See Council ofEurope 1975 I276 More skeptical countries such as Britain the Netherlands Sweden and Denmarksought a more precise and narrower enumeration of rights and warned against an ambitious open-endedsystem Council of Europe 1975 I80ndash82 88ndash90 III254ndash56 but 268

48 Conventional political science measures of lsquolsquodemocracyrsquorsquo are inappropriate since such measuresassess institutionsrsquo levels of democracy not future expectations of democratic stability The length ofcontinuous democratic rule is a conventional measure in the literature on the democratic peace and else-where for the depth of commitment to democracy See for example Russett 1993 As a more problematiccheck on the measure one might also consider whether the regime remained a liberal democracy after1950 Such ex post coding is problematic though not entirely inappropriate since what we seek to mea-sure is not how democratic a state is but how stable its democracy is perceived to be In any case the twomeasures are closely correlated

Human Rights Regimes Origins 231

those that were rmly established during the negotiations and remained so thereafterbut only since a point between 1920 and 1950 Austria France Italy Iceland Ire-land and West Germany The third category lsquolsquosemidemocracies and dictatorshipsrsquorsquocontains the two governments that were not fully democratic by 1950 because ofcivil war or internal repression (and did not remain so thereafter) namely Greece andTurkey Spain and Portugal though not involved in the negotiations also belong inthis category49

Turning to the ndings we see little evidence of the positive correlation betweensupport for binding regimes and power or length of democratic rule predicted byrealist and idealist theory Instead we observe the inverse-U-shaped relationshipbetween the stability of democracy and support for binding human rights commit-ments predicted by republican liberal theory Table 2 summarizes the ndings All sixnew democracies (plus one of the ten long-established democracies Belgium) sup-port binding human rights guarantees In contrast six of the seven established democ-racies join the four transitional governments and nondemocracies in opposing one orboth such guarantees (or in the case of Luxembourg abstaining) Even the soleexception Belgium is not fully discon rming since Belgian representatives origi-nally sided with the other established democracies against binding guarantees shift-ing their position only late in the negotiations50 The correlation is so strong that evenrecategorization of borderline casesmdashFrance and Turkey saymdashwould not under-mine the striking relationship

A number of ad hoc conjectures suggested by historians legal academics andcommon intuition about postwar European politics also fall by the wayside Opposi-tion appears to be uncorrelated with the possession of colonies51 Among major colo-nial powers Britain and the Netherlands are skeptics whereas France and Belgiumare supporters Among countries without colonies Germany and Italy are supporterswhereas the Scandinavian countries (Iceland excepted) are opponents

Opposition is similarly uncorrelated with the existence of a strong domestic tradi-tion of parliamentary sovereignty as some analysts of Britain conjecture Many strongsupportersmdashFrance Belgium Italy Germany Austria Iceland and Irelandmdashsharedan equally deep tradition of parliamentary sovereignty Any imputation of causalityfrom the correlation between postwar support for domestic judicial review and inter-national enforcement of human rights (say in the cases of Italy Germany and Aus-tria) furthermore is very likely to be spurious Postwar Germany contemporane-ously adopted systems of constitutional judicial review thereby shifting politicalweight away from a traditionally sovereign parliament toward a separation of powersinvolving an independent judiciary In Italy Christian Democrats fearing the adventof a Socialist-Communist majority placed a constitutional court in the postwar con-stitution It is far more plausible that these countries adopted both domestic andinternational judicial review because of a strong desire to bolster the democratic

49 For a further discussion of this coding see the notes to Table 250 Council of Europe 1975 I80ndash82 88ndash90 III254ndash56 but 26851 This is the factor most often mentioned in the secondary literature

232 International Organization

order not that the inclusion of a constitutional court in the postwar constitution hadimmediate implications for the national position on the ECHR52 In sum the estab-lishment of domestic constitutional review like the establishment of internationalhuman rights guarantees is a postauthoritarian phenomenon National positions areuncorrelated with support for European federalism the Netherlands and Luxem-bourg opposed mandatory enforcement whereas Austria Ireland and Iceland fa-vored it More consistent with the republican liberal view is the conjecture that bothsupport for Europe (in this very early period this meant support for the Council ofEurope and the European Coal and Steel Community) and support for a bindingECHR re ect (in this period but not later) the in uence of a third factormdashsay demo-

52 See Ackerman 1997 773 and Pasquino 1998 39 44ndash48 There is no evident correlation betweensupport and the existence of civil or common-law traditions or monist or dualist legal systems

TABLE 2 Stability of democratic governance and national positions on theEuropean Convention on Human Rights

Unstable ornon-democracies(stable democracy

not yet clearlyestablished by 1950)

New democracies(continuous

democracy onlysince a date between

1920 and 1950)

Establisheddemocracies(continuous

democracy since adate before 1920)

Supports enforcement(individual petitionand compulsory juris-diction mandatory)

mdash Austria France ItalyIceland Ireland

Germanyb

Belgiumc

Opposes enforcement(individual petitionandor compulsoryjurisdiction optionalor absent)

Greecea Turkeya

(Portugald Spaind)mdash Denmark Sweden

Netherlands NorwayUnited Kingdom Lux-

embourge

aGreece and Turkey are characterized as unstable whereas Austria France Italy Iceland Ireland andGermany are characterized as new because (1) it had been less than a year after conclusion of thebloody Greek civil war and extra-legal measures were still in force and (2) Greek and Turkish democ-racy were widely viewed as limited by the role of the military and incomplete judicial autonomy It isalso worth noting that both governments would subsequently slip back into dictatorship This coding isconsistent with the general literature on delegation which notes that governments must have sufficientpower to put institutions in place Governments unable to rule by established democratic means belongin the nondemocratic category

bGermany not yet a member of the Council of Europe did not have voting rights but participatedactively in the negotiations

cBelgium initially hesitated supporting the convention only with optional clauses but then came tofavor mandatory enforcement

dSpain and Portugal both dictatorships were not members of the Council of Europe Yet in strikingcontrast to Germany (also not a member) they showed little independent interest in participating infor-mally nor were they invited to do so

eIn some cases Luxembourg abstained on rather than opposed enforcement measures

Human Rights Regimes Origins 233

cratic stability and security threats53 Finally the experience of being invaded byGermany during World War II seems to explain little The French and Belgiansfavored mandatory enforcement whereas the Dutch Danes and Norwegiansopposed it

Republican liberal theory also seems to offer the most accurate account of theinstrumental attitude governments adopted toward more detailed provisions of theECHR Should the convention create governments asked themselves an indepen-dent court a quasi-judicial body of government representatives or no central institu-tion at all Cleavages around this issue were similar to those around compulsoryjurisdiction and individual petition with opponents of effective enforcement oppos-ing the court54 Governments favorable to binding human rights adjudication pro-posed that the members of the intermediary Commission on Human Rights be nomi-nated by the courtmdasha clear effort to render international institutions moreindependentmdashwhereas more skeptical governments favored granting power of nomi-nation to the intergovernmental Committee of Ministers55

Similar cleavages formed around the enumeration of rights Some skeptics consid-ered delaying the proceedings as well as limiting future uncertainty by pressing fora precise enumeration of rights or transferring the issue to the less-effective UNCommission on Human Rights56 In the end the precise enumeration of rights whichwas considerably narrower than that granted by any member state with such a consti-tutional enumeration resulted from a careful calculation of instrumental self-regarding considerations57 Representatives of right- and left-wing parties were con-cerned about the status of particular laws favored by their constituencies SocialDemocratic representatives assured that social welfare rights were not threatened andthat property rights did not restrict state intervention Christian Democratic represen-tatives assured that rights of private familial educational and religious choice weremaintained while opposing any right to redistribution of property58 The nal docu-

53 See Glendon 1998a 1170ndash72 See also Slaughter Stone Sweet and Weiler 199854 Council of Europe 1975 IV248ndash5055 Council of Europe 1975 III268ndash7056 Council of Europe 1975 III268 304 306 IV178 also 106ndash10857 For the most plausible argument for the impact of the UN Declaration see Teitgen 1988 481 490

The enumeration of rights also did not simply conform to a focal point established a few years before inthe UN Declarationmdashthe sort of transnational dynamic of standard-setting many ideational theorists stressDespite similarities in wording advocates saw the European system in this respect not simply as a continu-ation of the UN system but also as a pragmatic reaction to it The UN system was widely viewed as toobroad to be effective the ECHR system was designed to be potentially enforceable which required thatthe scope of rights be narrowed considerably Indeed the principal author of the UN Declaration theFrenchman Rene Cassin overtly opposed the creation of the ECHR Finally even the enumeration ofrights in the UN Declaration was drawn not from proposals of activists per se but primarily from system-atic and scholarly analyses of comparative law (such as from the American Law Institute and UN officials)as well as international documents (such as the Pan American Declaration) then whittled down throughintergovernmental negotiation Glendon 1998a Glendon 1998b chap 3 Humphrey 1984 31ndash32 Teitgen1988 489ndash92 and Morsink 1999

58 For reports of debates on marriage education and property see Council of Europe 1975 I166ndash86242ndash64 II48ndash132 For a response to the possible objection that these rights were controversial becausethey are intrinsically more difficult to de ne see ibid V304ndash14

234 International Organization

ment offended neither side because it was constrained to include only the least con-troversial among basic political and civil rights59

The Domestic and International Decision-making Process

Realism ideational theory and republican liberalism also generate distinctive predic-tions about the tactics likely to be most salient in interstate negotiations Realisttheory with its stress on interstate power and deep con icts of interest leads us toexpect to observe attempts by great powers to coerce or bribe weaker states to changetheir policies Ideational theory by contrast leads us to expect to observe attempts bygovernments or transnational groups in civil society to engage in transnational per-suasion Such persuasion may suffice in itself or may be a prelude to subsequentcoercive tactics For liberal theorists by contrast there is little reason to expectgovernments to alter their views on fundamental issues such as the nature of consti-tutional adjudication in light of threats promises or normative persuasion by otherdemocratic governments The interest of established democracies in the stability ofneighboring less-established democracies is surely less intense than the domesticself-interest of new democracies hence established democracies cannot easily beinduced to accept domestic constraints in order to make the regime workmdashparticu-larly when the option of creating optional enforcement mechanisms exists60

Published documents contain very little direct con rmation of either the realist orideational predictions No great power or long-standing democracy appears to havemade threats or offered inducements to secure stronger commitments The most im-portant powers engaged in Western Europe at the time the United States and theUnited Kingdom were respectively absent or opposed Ideational theorists mightpoint out that the lsquolsquoEuropean Movementrsquorsquo working through the Assembly of theCouncil of Europe was engaged in transnational discussion and mobilization Cer-tainly many leading advocates of the convention were European federalists and viewedthe ECHR as a step toward European integration61 Yet there is little evidence that ashared transnational discourse in uenced the positions of parliamentary politiciansin the assembly let alone representatives of national governments There is we haveseen little correlation between national positions on the ECHR and positions onEuropean integration Indeed we observe little shift in national positions at all letalone in uence wielded by established democracies as predicted by ideational theoryAlthough we cannot entirely exclude the possibility that subtle forces of transna-tional persuasion and mobilization played a modest role in organizing the forum fordiscussion they were surely not decisive in de ning the positions of the participatinggovernments

59 Teitgen 1988 48060 Liberal theory predicts that interstate bargaining outcomes are a function of the relative intensity of

national preferences Governments that strongly seek a particular cooperative outcome will concede morein order to achieve it Moravcsik 1997

61 Some Jewish parliamentarians and law professors were also prominent and may have been in u-enced by their experiences and beliefs

Human Rights Regimes Origins 235

Instead the preponderance of evidence concerning negotiating tactics con rmsrepublican liberal predictions Rather than seeking to coerce or persuade one anotheror mobilizing groups in civil society national governments conducted a classicalinternational negotiation Governments focused primarily on practical compromisesthat would assure that the system functioned to assure each state its preferred level ofsovereign control New institutions were modi ed to a compromise close to the low-est common denominator with no government forced to accept immediate con-straints on its own policies signi cantly greater than those it ideally sought Wherethere was discord optional clauses afforded governments exibility The real expla-nation of the outcome as liberal theory predicts lies in the pattern of underlyingnational preferences

Domestic Deliberation and Public Justi cation

The nal type of evidence consists of the records of con dential deliberations andpublic justi cations by national decision-makers drawn from debates in the Parlia-mentary Assembly of the Council of Europe negotiating sessions among the nationalgovernments and the documentary record of con dential deliberations in one criticalcountry where such documents are available namely the United Kingdom What dothese reveal

Let us begin by noting a salient fact Not a single piece of documentary evidencein the sources I have been able to consult supports the realist prediction that govern-ments impose international human rights norms through threats of external coercionor inducement At no point do we observe governments weighing the costs and ben-e ts of coercion concerning themselves with the distribution of power capabilitiesor mentioning foreign or military aid

There is slightly more evidence for the ideational view but not enough to establishany con dence in its veracity At most NGOs and public opinion appear to haveplayed a secondary even insigni cant role62 The rhetoric of politicians in the Euro-pean Assembly as well as some interest groups invoked moral considerations Yetfor the ideational theory to be con rmed such statements must be designed to social-ize or persuade national governments by appealing to respect for human rights as anend in itself rather than as an instrument to promote concrete ends of enduringinterest to member governmentsmdashthe prevention of tyranny genocide and aggres-sion There is no evidence of this positions as we have seen do not change InBritain we observe officials in occasional meetings with NGOs A 1951 ColonialOffice draft circular blandly recalled lsquolsquoin deciding to sign the Convention His Majes-tyrsquos Government took into account the importance attached to it by public opinionboth in and outside this countryrsquorsquo63 Yet although NGOs were relatively well devel-oped in Britain (perhaps more so than anywhere else) and made salient contributions

62 For a similar conclusion regarding the abolition of the slave trade see Kaufman and Pape 199963 Marston 1993 824 Some British officials attributed the support of other governments for a human

rights court to their desire to assert the symbolic signi cance of the council vis-a-vis the claims of Com-munist governments and parties Marston 1993 809

236 International Organization

to the speci c form of the nal document the British government paid little heed totheir pleas to accept mandatory enforcement The issue was neither debated in Parlia-ment nor mentioned in election campaigns British public opinion like public opin-ion elsewhere took relatively little note of the ECHR negotiations

The overwhelming bulk of the documentary evidence con rms instead the repub-lican liberal account By far the most consistent public justi cation for the ECHR tojudge from debates in the Council of Europe Constituent Assembly was that it mighthelp combat domestic threats from the totalitarian right and left thereby stabilizingdomestic democracy and preventing international aggression (It is helpful to remem-ber that both Hitler and Mussolini came to power at least initially by constitutionalmeans) Teitgen the chief French advocate of the ECHR in the assembly consideredlsquolsquoFascism Hitlerism and Communismrsquorsquo as the major postwar threats to democracy64

Governments Teitgen argued should seek to lsquolsquopreventmdashbefore it is too latemdashanynew member who might be threatened by a rebirth of totalitarianism from succumb-ing to the in uence of evil as has already happened in conditions of general apathyIt is not enough to possess freedom positive action must be taken to defend it Would Fascism have triumphed in Italy if after the assassination of Matteoti thiscrime had been subjected to an international trialrsquorsquo65 Yet postwar human rights re-gimes were a response not simply to the recent fascist past but also to the prospect ofa Communist future The latter was mentioned just as often In this period we mustrecall the French Communist Party enjoyed plurality electoral support Teitgen spokeof the lsquolsquoabominable temptationrsquorsquo to lsquolsquoexchange freedom for a little more breadrsquorsquo66

Such concerns were linked explicitly to the shared belief that nondemocratic statestend toward international aggression as well as domestic oppression Teitgenrsquos moti-vation was at least in part to assure the stability of German democracy and therebythe security of France None other than Konrad Adenauer told Teitgen in 1949 thatintegration was needed to restrain postwar Germany not just the Soviet Union Teit-gen reports he lsquolsquoneeded no morersquorsquo to convince him to work for the Council of Eu-rope67 Such arguments were advanced by the ECHRrsquos advocates in the assembly farmore often than any others This clearly refutes the conjecturemdashwhich as we haveseen Sikkink and Keck treat as an essential piece of evidence for ideational theorymdashthat few analysts before the 1980s could possibly have been aware of a link betweendemocracy and peace In many ways the democratic peace proposition which datesfrom the eighteenth century was a central tenet arguably the central tenet of post-war Western planning as it had been in the thinking of Woodrow Wilson and otherliberal statesmen a generation before68

Yet domestic self-interest dominated The most explicit justi cations for the ECHRas a bulwark against future tyranny were advanced not by representatives from coun-

64 Council of Europe 1975 I40ndash4265 Council of Europe 1975 I192 120 64 also 60ndash64 for statements by others I66 84 120ff

192ndash94 276 278ndash80 29266 Council of Europe 1975 I40ndash4267 Teitgen 1988 47668 Keck and Sikkink 1998 203 Compare footnote 27 See Moravcsik 1992 and 1997

Human Rights Regimes Origins 237

tries with the longest democratic heritage but as republican liberal theory predictsby those from newly established democracies Among the most persistent advocatesof this position were Italian and German representatives (Germany was not a formalmember of the Council of Europe but enthusiastically sought to participate in strik-ing contrast to the disinterest shown by Spain and Portugal) The Italian representa-tive to the assembly who advanced perhaps the most extensive proposal for central-ized institutions one Mr Benvenuti stressed the need to prevent totalitarianmovementsmdasha problem he argued particularly important in nations where democ-racy is not yet rmly established Another Italian representative affirmed lsquolsquothe prin-ciple of the joint responsibility of democratic statesrsquorsquo69 A German representativewent further proposing a treaty obliging all member states to come to each otherrsquosaid apparently with force if domestic freedom were threatened70

Yet the primary expectation was not that the regime would strengthen democracyby mobilizing intervention by foreign governments to enforce human rights normsas realist and some ideational theory might lead us to expect Nor did governmentsstress active transnational mobilization Most participants appear to have felt thatdomestic politics would remain the primary site of enforcementmdashall members wereto be democracies at least formallymdashwith international controls serving as an exter-nal signaling device to trigger an appropriate domestic response71 The ECHR wasintended primarily to strengthen existing domestic institutions of judicial reviewparliamentary legislation and public action not to supplant them Even skepticalBritish officials voiced little fear of direct foreign intervention on domestic politicsfearing instead the mobilization of domestic groups

Critics in the assembly often asked why an arrangement was required at all if itsscope was restricted to existing democracies Nowhere was republican liberal logicclearer than in the responses given by advocates The arrangement was primarily ameans to prevent backsliding by new democracies As Sir David Maxwell-Fyfe ofthe United Kingdom put it lsquolsquoIn answer to the criticism that as signatories will belimited to democratic states the Convention is unnecessary our plan has the ad-vantage of being immediately practicable it provides a system of collective securityagainst tyranny and oppressionrsquorsquo72

Unlike the UN system the ECHR was designed to be enforceablemdasha goal Max-well-Fyfe argued that was realistic only because all of its members already shared anessentially democratic political culture73 Among skeptics the primary focus of criti-cism was as republican liberal theory predicts the fear that the application of domes-tically legitimate national laws might be declared in violation of the convention Thecompatibility of the ECHR with existing domestic legal practices dominated discus-sionmdasha fact suggesting also that decision-makers took the commitment seriously74

69 Council of Europe 1975 II14270 Ibid V328ndash30 336ndash4071 Lester 1994 4ndash5 See also Teitgen 1988 48272 Council of Europe 1975 I12073 See ibid I50ndash52 and Teitgen 1988 48874 Council of Europe 1975 II246ff also 148ndash87 I54 also I64ndash68

238 International Organization

On this point it is instructive to examine more closely the contrary position of onegovernment namely that of the United Kingdom From a methodological perspec-tive the United Kingdom is a critical case Opposition by the oldest and most rmlyestablished democracy in Europe constitutes a particularly striking discon rmationof realist and ideational theory75 The British as we have seen supported interna-tional declaratory norms but rmly opposed any attempt to establish binding legalobligations centralized institutions individual petition or compulsory jurisdiction76

As W E Beckett legal advisor to the Foreign Office and the initiator of the Britishgovernmentrsquos participation put it lsquolsquoWe attach the greatest importance to a well-drafted Convention of Human Rights but we are dead against anything like an inter-national court to which individuals who think they are aggrieved in this way couldgorsquorsquo77 Even Beckett conceded the existence of lsquolsquooverwhelming objectionsrsquorsquo to anystrong means of enforcement in Britain involving the individual right of petition andan independent tribunalmdashdespite his efforts to work with British NGOs on speci cproposals

What issues were raised in con dential British deliberations The secondary litera-ture on British human rights policy makes much of two British concerns the fear thatresidents of British colonies and dependencies might invoke the ECHR and aversionto European federalism To judge from con dential discussions however neitherappears to have been a dominant concern To be sure Colonial Secretary Jim Grif- ths was concerned that lsquolsquoextremist politiciansrsquorsquo among lsquolsquopolitically immaturersquorsquo colo-nies would exploit the document78 Yet overall there is surprisingly little discussionof colonial implications in the deliberationsmdashcertainly far less than purely of domes-tic considerations Colonial Office concerns appear to have been isolated and inter-mittent In any case a colonial clause in the ECHR would limit any such claims andconsideration of such a clause did not blunt British opposition79 Nor despite the factthat the Council of Europe Assembly was the locus of European federalist activitydo British government officials often mention the connection between human rightsand European federalism The British government resisted efforts to make interna-tional human rights law directly enforceable in this way regardless of whether itsforum was European or notmdashand continued to do so for some time thereafter80

Con dential domestic deliberations suggest instead that British opposition re- ected what A Maxwell permanent secretary to the Home Office described as lsquolsquograveapprehension about what might happen at homersquorsquo81 When the issue nally reachedthe Cabinet the attention of ministersmdashafter brief mention of colonial and economic

75 The UK position was also viewed as decisive See for example Paul-Henri Spaak cited in Teitgen1988 478 Britain is also a country for which we have a wealth of reliable archival documents and oralhistories I have restricted myself here to materials found in published sources

76 Marston 1993 799ndash80077 Marston 1993 80478 Lester 1984 50 See also Lester 1994 2 and Marston 1993 81279 Marston 1993 806ndash807 809ndash10 812 816 In 1953 the British government voluntarily extended the

Convention to the forty-two overseas territories for whose international relations they were responsible80 See Lester 1984 55 and Lester 1994 381 Marston 1993 813

Human Rights Regimes Origins 239

concernsmdashseems to have focused on domestic application Precisely as republicanliberal theory predicts the primary concern was not the vulnerability of the overallBritish record on human rights As Parliamentary Secretary for Foreign Affairs Hec-tor McNeil observed in a 1947 memo to Prime Minister Clement Atlee Britain hadan lsquolsquoextremely good recordrsquorsquo British decision-makers appear sincerely to have be-lieved that Britain would be less inconvenienced by reciprocal commitment thanother member governments The de nition of rights in the convention was so theForeign Office memo to the Cabinet in 1950 concluded lsquolsquoconsistent with our existinglaw in all but a small number of comparatively trivial casesrsquorsquo82

Nor did ministerial apprehension result from major public policy considerationsMost such concernsmdashsuch as the belief of some in the Labour Party led by Chancel-lor of the Exchequer Sir Stafford Cripps that the convention might restrict govern-ment intervention in the economy including entry of government inspectors intoprivate homesmdashwere shared with similar political groups in other countries and weretherefore handled effectively by narrowing and qualifying the explicit rights enumer-ated in the convention to exclude constraints on economic policy education andpolitical institutions83

Instead British officials and politiciansmdashmost notably in Cabinet discussionsmdashdwelled primarily on the fear that the convention would threaten idiosyncratic (butnot unambiguously undemocratic) political practices and institutions in the UnitedKingdom84 Yet when pressed in con dential discussions to make their concernsexplicit the examples cited by British opponents seem either absurdly vague or comi-cally trivial

The defense of British institutional idiosyncrasy elicited the most violent rhetoricfrom British politicians and officials Lord Chancellor Jowittrsquos official paper criti-cized the draft convention largely the work of two distinguished former Britishofficials as

so vague and woolly that it may mean almost anything Our unhappy legal ex-perts have had to take their share in drawing up a code compared to which the Ten Commandments are comparatively insigni cant It com-pletely passes the wit of man to guess what results would be arrived at by a tribu-nal composed of elected persons who need not even be lawyers drawn fromvarious European states possessing completely different systems of law andwhose deliberations take place behind closed doors Any student of our legalinstitutions must recoil from this document with a feeling of horror85

A common complaint was that judicial review would undermine parliamentarysovereignty Beckett wrote lsquolsquoIt seems inconceivable that any Government when

82 Marston 1993 811 With a lack of modesty about their domestic political institutions characteristicof this period British officials and politicians also sometimes cited the need to set a good example forforeign countries as a reason for Britain to take an active role in the negotiations

83 See Lester 1984 50ndash52 and Lester 1994 2 The British position did not change under the subse-quent Conservative government of Anthony Eden

84 Lester 1984 54ndash5585 Ibid 52

240 International Organization

faced with the realities of this proposal would take the risk of entrusting these unprec-edented powers to an international court legislative powers which Parliament wouldnever agree to entrust to the courts of this country which are known and whichcommand the con dence and admiration of the worldrsquorsquo86 lsquolsquoOur whole constitutionrsquorsquoa government document intoned lsquolsquois based on the principle that it is for the Parlia-ment to enact the laws and for the judges to interpret the lawsrsquorsquo87 The British govern-ment even opposed a clause protecting rights to lsquolsquofree electionsrsquorsquo and lsquolsquopolitical oppo-sitionrsquorsquo apparently because they believed that their distinctive lsquolsquo rst past the postrsquorsquounique electoral system might be challenged88

The speci c issue cited most often by the governmentrsquos legal authorities was theBritish policy toward political extremists A ministerial brief referred to a lsquolsquoblankchequersquorsquo that would lsquolsquoallow the Governments to become the object of such poten-tially vague charges by individuals as to invite Communists crooks and cranks ofevery type to bring actionsrsquorsquo89 Lord Chancellor Jowittrsquos complaint was that lsquolsquotheConvention would prevent a future British government from detaining people with-out trial during a period of emergency or judges sending litigants to prison forthrowing eggs at them or the Home Secretary from banning Communist or Fascistdemonstrationsrsquorsquo90

Yet it would be misleading to argue that British institutional idiosyncrasy causedBritish opposition Every established democracy after all has its treasured idiosyn-crasies and British leaders sincerely believed that as the cradle of rule-of-law gover-nance they would suffer least91 In comparative perspective many general concernsmdashgovernment intervention in the economy the challenge to colonial rule concernabout political extremism skepticism of courts a tradition of insular nationalismand parliamentary sovereigntymdashhardly distinguished Britain from France Italy andmany other continental supporters of the convention Many of these fearsmdashincludingthose concerning colonies and electoral rulesmdashcould have been and were addressedby restricting the document92 For British decision-makers the decisive point wasnot the nature of these concrete objections but the utter absence in the British domes-tic context of any countervailing self-interested argument in favor of membership

The quaint scenarios of extremist threats raised by British officials demonstratethis They arose not because extremist groups in Britain were particularly strong butbecause in comparison with the Continent they were so weak Whereas FrenchGerman and Italian officials viewed the ECHR as a check on the potential triumph of

86 Ibid 80387 Ibid 79988 Council of Europe 1975 III182 26489 Marston 1993 80690 Lester 1994 291 It is possible they were wrong One intriguing conjecture is that the longer a democratic form of

government is in place the more attached to its idiosyncrasies citizens and elites are likely to grow and thefurther from the norm of international constitutionalism its practices are likely to become Hence wewould expect countries such as Britain the Netherlands Sweden and the United States to become particu-larly attached to their idiosyncratic national systems If correct this would mean that established democra-cies not only reap fewer bene ts from international human rights enforcement but also bear greater costs

92 Samnoslashy 1993 46ndash47

Human Rights Regimes Origins 241

popular extremist parties British officials saw it only as a hindrance to a defense ofthe political system against agitation by isolated individuals British internal debatesand external statements were utterly devoid of any recognition of the advantages ofcollective security against domestic extremistsmdashadvantages central to continentalarguments for the ECHR Whereas the French were concerned that the CommunistParty might take power electorally and have to be checked by the ECHR the Britishwere concerned that isolated radicals might le suit under the ECHR In this contextmarginal inconveniences overridden elsewhere in the interest of bolstering demo-cratic stability became fundamental obstacles to the acceptance of binding interna-tional human rights norms

For these reasons the British government long considered opposing the conven-tion altogether Yet in the words of an internal Foreign Office paper lsquolsquoThe alterna-tive namely refusal to become a party to a Convention acceptable to nearly all theremaining States of the Council of Europe would appear to be almost indefen-sible Political considerations both domestic and foreign compel us now to bringourselves to acceptrsquorsquo an (optional) right of individual petition93 What blunted Britishopposition to any postwar European human rights regime was above all the fear ofresurgent totalitarianism abroad that might pose an eventual military threat to theUnited Kingdommdashprecisely as republican liberal theory predicts94 This fear re- ected not just a concern with a resurgence of Fascism but also a turnaround inBritish foreign policy in 1948 in response to the perceived rise of the Communistthreat in Western Europe The West the government argued needed not only to main-tain the military balance but also to strengthen continental democracies For thesepurposes the propaganda battle against Communism was critical Such concerns hadled Britain and France to help form the Council of Europe a few years earlier95

In the minds of British officials however the primacy of domestic sovereigntyover collective defense of the democratic peace remained unchallenged The cabinetmandated efforts to water down the force of any agreement in Britain British repre-sentatives sought to limit the potential risk of open-ended jurisprudence by callingfor the careful enumeration and de nition of human rights before agreeing on anyenforcement mechanism The expectation was that governments would not be able toagree on a list both extensive and precise96 Acting on Prime Minister ClementAtleersquosdirect instruction the British delegation successfully pressed to place the right ofindividual petition and the jurisdiction of the court into optional clauses97 ForeignMinister Ernest Bevin himself instructed British negotiators to veto any mandatoryright of individual petition lsquolsquoeven if it [means] being in a minority of onersquorsquo98 With

93 W E Beckett Legal Advisor to the Foreign Office April 1947 Foreign Office meeting cited inMarston 1993 798 811 also 798ndash804

94 Note that this differs from the realist account in that the threat is not in the rst instance a functionof military power but of political and ideological difference

95 Simpson 1998 15ndash19 37ndash3896 Marston 1993 808 See also Council of Europe 1975 III especially 182 280 30497 Marston 199398 Marston 1993 814 Britain withdrew its similar intention to veto over the issue of colonial depen-

dencies

242 International Organization

Cabinet approval Britain pursued a similar policy with respect to the negotiation ofUN human rights commitments99

Having secured these concessions which essentially rendered the convention un-enforceable in Britain the cabinet unanimously accepted the desirability of signingit Rati cation proceeded without difficulty Subsequently the Atlee governmenttreated the ECHR as a declaratory document and made no effort to introduce imple-menting or incorporating legislationYet even this outcomemdashone with no immediateconcrete consequencemdashwas viewed among British leaders as second best They werefully aware that once the document was signed future domestic political pressuremight well arise to incorporate the treaty or to accept its optional clauses Foreseeingthat a future government as the lord chancellor put it lsquolsquomight be forced to concedersquorsquothe jurisdiction of the court the British government sought also to include a provi-sion permitting any state to withdraw from the ECHR on six monthsrsquo notice100

To judge from their voting record and their contributions to the assembly debatesmdashgiven the absence for the moment of more detailed documentary researchmdashtheattitude of British politicians appears typical of attitudes in other recalcitrant coun-tries such as Sweden Norway Denmark the Netherlands and Luxembourg Gov-ernments and publics in these countries appear to have been on balance more rmlycommitted to democracy more altruistically inclined and sometimes even (subse-quent experience within the regime suggests) more willing to use coercion to spreadhuman rights norms than the governments and publics of countries that favored bind-ing commitments101 Yet given the high level of certainty about the future politicalstability of these democratic systems and the immediate bene ts of sovereignty forruling parties and government officials there was little self-interested reason to ac-cept compulsory and enforceable international commitments in the area of humanrights Accordingly they refused to do so

Generalizing the Argument Human Rights and Beyond

We have seen that the origins of the ECHR the most successful international humanrights adjudication and enforcement regime in the world today lies not in coercivepower politics or socialization to idealistic norms as contemporary internationalrelations theories predict Instead its origins lie in self-interested efforts by newly

99 Foreign Secretary Herbert Morrison in his 1951 memorandum to the cabinet on the UN Covenantwrote lsquolsquoAs the United Kingdom government has always played a leading part in promoting [human rightsin the UN] it would be difficult to draw back at this stage In these circumstances the prudent coursemight be to prolong the international discussions to raise legal and practical difficulties and to delay theconclusion of the Covenant for as long as possiblersquorsquo Lester 1984 55

100 Lester 1984 53ndash54 See also Marston 1993 824ndash26 This clearly discon rms the conjecture thatfuture evolution was an entirely unforeseen path-dependent consequence of earlier commitments

101 On the subsequent willingness of Sweden Norway Denmark and the Netherlands as well asFrance and Austria to pressure foreign states see Sikkink 1993 On Sweden see Council of Europe 1975III262 264

Human Rights Regimes Origins 243

established (or reestablished) democracies to employ international commitments toconsolidate democracymdashlsquolsquolocking inrsquorsquo the domestic political status quo against theirnondemocratic opponents This empirical nding has three broader implications for futureresearch on domestic politics and international relations

The Origin and Evolution of Human Rights Regimes

The rst implication of the theoretical argument is that the tendency of states toenhance the credibility of domestic policies by binding themselves to internationalinstitutions may help explain the origins and evolution of human rights enforcementregimes more generally In negotiations to create the Inter-American Convention onHuman Rights the UN Covenants and the emergent African human rights systemwe should expect to see a similar pattern of support from new democracies suspicionfrom established democracies and hostility from dictatorships102 In the followingoverview I highlight suggestive evidence and propose areas for future research

The negotiation of the UN Covenant on Civil and Political Rights appears to illus-trate the dynamics of democratic commitment At the height of the Cold War in theearly 1950s the most stable among modern democracies including the United Statesand the United Kingdom allied with authoritarian and totalitarian states like theSoviet Union China South Africa and Iran in opposition to the inclusion of compul-sory enforceable commitments The alliance in favor of such commitments as repub-lican liberal theory predicts included recently established democracies in continentalEurope Latin America and Asia

Republican liberal theory also explains a troubling anomaly for scholars and activ-ists alike namely the consistent unwillingness of the United States to accept multi-lateral constraints on its domestic human rights practices under the Inter-Americanand UN systems This unwillingness is generally attributed to ad hoc idiosyncraticfactors the United Statesrsquo superpower status (as is often said of its opposition tobinding UN obligations) its uniquely segregated southern states (as is often said ofsupport for the Bricker Amendment in the early 1950s) or its unique political institu-tions (federalism and supermajoritarian treaty rati cation rules) From the republicanliberal perspective in contrast US skepticism is the norm not the exception amongestablished democraciesmdasha norm related to the relatively low level of offsettingdomestic bene ts in an established self-con dent democracy not the nature of Ameri-can objections per se103

The positions of the established democracies in recent years concerning the cre-ation of war crimes tribunals offer at least partial con rmation of republican liberal

102 For an overview see Robertson and Merrills 1996103 An intriguing parallel example is the recent refusal of the European Communityrsquos European Court

of Justice (ECJ) to permit the EU to adhere collectively to the ECHR without a treaty amendment notingthat (1) there is no express human rights commitment in the Treaty of Rome hence no legal justi cationfor adherence and (2) human rights already lsquolsquoform an integral part of the general principles of law whoseobservance the [ECJ] ensuresrsquorsquo See ECJ I-1789 Adherence would of course undermine the ECJrsquos ownauthority in this area

244 International Organization

theory Established democracies had little difficulty accepting tribunals with jurisdic-tion over the former Yugoslavia and Rwanda where their own policies would not beimplicated Yet where commitments were (de facto) reciprocally bindingmdashnamelyin open-ended institutional commitments involving countries that actually engage inforeign interventionmdashestablished democracies con dent that they maintain ad-equate domestic safeguards against domestic atrocities hesitated to accept interna-tional constraints In the recent International Criminal Court negotiations three estab-lished democracies with a recent history of intervention abroad (the United StatesFrance and Israel) posed the greatest difficulties After ghting to dilute the obliga-tions of the treaty the United States and Israel joined China and highly repressiveMiddle Eastern and North African states in opposition while France was the verylast major power to lend its support to the treaty104

What about the development of human rights regimes over time An understand-ing of major human rights regimes does not end with their founding We have seenthat the ECHR like other major human rights instruments created a number ofoptional clauses on individual petition and compulsory jurisdiction of the court Insome cases early opponents of an enforceable convention remained exceptionallyrecalcitrant105 Yet over the subsequent ve decades all West European governmentsprogressively adopted such clauses and in many cases incorporated the ECHR intodomestic law

Much of this accords with republican liberal theory We observe a strengthening ofcommitments during and immediately after lsquolsquodemocratic wavesrsquorsquomdashas hit LatinAmerica and Central Europe during the 1990s Such efforts are strongly favored bynew democracies106 In Europe the most important reform in the history of the ECHRfor example was launched in the early to mid-1990s lsquolsquoProtocol 11rsquorsquo opened forsignature in May 1994 permits the ECHR Court to assume the functions of thecommission and compels all new signatories to accept compulsory jurisdiction andindividual petitionmdashpractices already universal among the original members Lead-ing legal academics argue that the most important impetus for Protocol 11 was lsquolsquothewidening to include [states] that have had little domestic much less internationalexperience in the legal protection of human rightsrsquorsquo107 The rst three countries toratify Protocol 11 were three transitional democracies Bulgaria Slovakia and Slo-venia The governments of some new democracies in Central and East Europe weresimilarly quick to accept minority rights obligations as a means of locking in domes-

104 For a general treatment of war crimes tribunals demonstrating the unwillingness of establisheddemocracies to pay high costs see Bass 1999

105 Sweden and the Netherlands are among the handful of countries that have been speci cally or-dered by the ECHR to allow more effective domestic judicial review of human rights claims many haveargued that Britain should be on the list as well Lester 1994

106 Huntington 1991 Consider however former British colonies which on gaining independenceadopted explicit bills of rights and constitutional reviewmdashsome on their own some with the encourage-ment of the British government Many were patterned after the European Convention but the underlyingimpetus stems republican liberal theory argues from their status as emerging postauthoritarian democra-cies Some of the most stable of these such as those in the Caribbean rejected international obligations

107 Janis Kay and Bradley 1995 88ndash89 113ndash18

Human Rights Regimes Origins 245

tic democracy108 In the Americas acceptance of compulsory jurisdiction by the Inter-American Court has occurred over the past two decadesmdasha period in which domesticconstitutional review also became nearly universal In contrast human rights normsremain weak in those regions where new democracies are few as in Africa or theMiddle East

Despite these important insights however the determinants of the evolution ofhuman rights regimes are unlikely to be identical to the determinants of their found-ing and are therefore unlikely to be explained entirely by republican liberal theoryThe ECHR deepened over a period during which European governments grew morecon dent about the stability of domestic democratic governance Hence the theoryadvanced here cannot be the sole or even the major explanation for the subsequentdeepening of the regime A social process intervenes between original intent andultimate evolutionmdasha process we have seen of which governments were quite awarein 1950 British officials believed that the ECHR would alter domestic political ar-rangements so as to encourage the mobilization of new social demands for humanrights enforcement Republican liberal theory would suggest that such new demandsre ect new opportunities for representation of social interests once a nation joins aregime broader liberal theory would stress changes in social ideas and interestsFurther research is required to clarify the precise dynamics of such long-term trends109

Generalizing the Theory to Other Issue Areas

A second direction for future research is to extend the theory to cooperation in otherissue-areas Despite the lsquolsquorepublican liberalrsquorsquo label the theoretical distinctiveness ofthe explanation advanced here is only incidentally connected to the liberal content ofthe philosophy embodied in human rights regimes In other words the argument istheoretically rather than substantively liberal110 Distinct to republican liberal theoryis the decisive role of domestic political representation in world politics and byextension the possibility that international institutions like their domestic counter-parts can enhance the credibility of domestic political commitments thereby lsquolsquolock-ing inrsquorsquo current policies Whether or not governments are lsquolsquoliberalrsquorsquo internationalinstitutions may lsquolsquostrengthen the statersquorsquo domestically by expanding its domestic con-trol over initiative information ideas and institutions111 Compared with more con-ventional lsquolsquofunctionalrsquorsquo theories of international regimes which stress reciprocal com-mitments to manage transnational societal transactions this analysis points to a morepurely domestic or lsquolsquotwo-levelrsquorsquo motivation for establishing international institu-tions112

Under what general conditions should we expect to observe international commit-ments of this kind Republican liberal theory suggests three conditions (1) govern-

108 See Manas 1997 and Wippman 1999109 Moravcsik 1995110 Moravcsik 1997111 Moravcsik 1994112 Putnam 1988

246 International Organization

ments fear future domestic political uncertainty (2) the position of the national gov-ernment is supported by a consensus of foreign governments and (3) internationalcooperation helps induce domestic actors to support the maintenance of current poli-cies

Where else in world politics might these three conditions be met Two types ofexamples must suffice Where nondemocratic governments cooperate to enhancetheir domestic credibility a mirror image of human rights institutions may ariseStephen David argues that lsquolsquoweak and illegitimatersquorsquo leaders of developing countriesoften view internal enemies as more dangerous than external ones and are thereforelikely to select international alliances that undermine domestic opponents113 TheHoly Alliance is a nineteenth-century example of international cooperation designedto block the seemingly inevitable spread of domestic liberalism and nationalismmdashinside and outside its membership A century later ruling Communist governmentsin Eastern Europe fearing for their domestic legitimacy supported membership inthe Warsaw Pact their comrades worldwide cooperated through Comintern

Further examples of efforts to use international regimes to bolster domestic policycredibility are found in international trade and monetary policy114 Mexico for ex-ample in exchange for its commitment to the North American Free Trade Area(NAFTA) gained relatively few economic concessions from the United States andCanada This has led many analysts to argue that NAFTA should be seen less as aquid pro quo and more as a means of establishing the credibility of the Mexicancommitment to trade and economic liberalization against the future potential of back-sliding115 Mexican reform within NAFTA was just such a case where the three con-ditions were met policy credibility was questionable the consensus among foreigngovernments (the United States and Canada) was closer to the views of the domestic(Mexican) government than those of Mexican protectionists and the costs of unilat-eral defection were perceived as large

The process of European integration rested similarly on centralizing power innational executives who consistently employed lsquolsquoforeign policyrsquorsquo decision-makinginstitutions to handle issues traditionally decided in lsquolsquodomesticrsquorsquo forums116 In thisregard the European Union has played the role in postwar European integration thata strong presidency and lsquolsquofast trackrsquorsquo institutions have played in securing postwarUS support for multilateral trade liberalization In European monetary cooperationweak-currency countries like France and Italy have been among the strongest propo-nents of deeper exchange-rate cooperationmdashoften with the intention of using exter-nal policy to stabilize domestic macroeconomic policy and performance As pre-dicted these examples tend to be cases in which a government whose views arerelatively closer to those of the regional consensus employs international cooperationto lsquolsquolock inrsquorsquo cooperation This process is facilitated also by the independent ideologi-cal value of lsquolsquoEuropersquorsquo in the minds of the Italian electorate for example and by the

113 David 1991114 Rodrik 1989115 For example Haggard 1997116 See Moravcsik 1994 and Goldstein 1997

Human Rights Regimes Origins 247

perception that monetary cooperation is linked to trade and agricultural cooperationmdashboth of which shifted the perceived costs of defection117

Realism and Idealism in International Relations Theory

The third and broadest implication of this analysis is that it counsels caution aboutthe uncritical acceptance of certain ideational explanations for the emergence ofinternational norms Recent scholarship has been quick to assume that if realist (orregime) theory fails to explain international cooperationmdashsay in areas like humanrights and environmental policymdashthe motivation for cooperation must lie in ide-ational socialization to altruistic beliefs This assumption once termed lsquolsquoidealistrsquorsquo orlsquolsquoutopianrsquorsquo seems plausible at rst glance The realist explanation for the emergenceof human rights norms is manifestly weak In a modern world increasingly domi-nated by liberal democratic practice human rights seem salient and attractive idealsPolitical action to protect them moreover clearly requires mobilizing a diffuse con-stituency in favor of the provision of what is in fact a public good which in turn oftenrequires that political actors issue strong normative appeals Ideational theorists havelittle trouble nding public professions of moral conviction to support their view

Yet scholars should not jump too quickly to the conclusionmdashas many recent stud-ies of foreign aid arms control slavery racism and human rights invite them todomdashthat altruism must motivate the establishment of morally attractive internationalnorms118 The tendency to jump to this conclusion demonstrates the danger of con-ducting debates about world politics around the simple dichotomy of realism versusidealism (or realism versus constructivism) as seems the current norm119 Presump-tive evidence for the importance of altruistic or lsquolsquoprincipledrsquorsquo motivations vis-a-vis arealist account may melt away as we have seen as soon as the underlying theory istested against more sophisticated rationalist yet nonrealist (in this case liberal) theo-ries of self-interested political behavior Moreover to establish methodologically theexistence of altruistic motivations and socialization processes rather than alternativeliberal theories one must do more than cite public professions of idealism documentthe actions of moral entrepreneurs or invoke the desirability of the ultimate end Talkand even mobilization are often cheap and often redundant or futile accordinglysuch evidence is often misleading Cross-national comparison and primary-sourcedocumentation of decision making are the critical tests

In the case of the establishment of the ECHR the proper theory and method re-verses an idealist conclusion that might appear to offer a plausible alternative torealism120 What seems at rst to be a conversion to moral altruism is in fact aninstrumental calculation of how best to lock in democratic governance against future

117 See Frieden 1993 Collins 1988 Moravcsik 1998a chap 4 6 and Krugman 1994 189ndash94118 What drives cooperation is prior domestic institutional convergence Hence the nature of domestic

regimes is not an intermediate variable between fundamental socialization and state behavior but thecritical variable that determines the nature of interdependence in the rst place

119 This is a view ideational theorists are coming to accept Finnemore and Sikkink 1998 916ndash17120 For example Legro and Moravcsik 1999

248 International Organization

opponentsmdasha practice hardly distinct from similar practices in the most pecuniaryareas of world politics such as trade and monetary policy I am not denying ofcourse that ideas and ideals matter in foreign policy I am challenging only a particu-lar idealist argument Surely some domestic support for democratic governance maybe ideological even idealistic in origin But if we can learn a single lesson from theformation of the worldrsquos most successful formal arrangement for international hu-man rights enforcement it is that in world politics pure idealism begets pure ideal-ismmdashin the form of parliamentary assemblies and international declarations To es-tablish binding international commitments much more is required

References

Ackerman Bruce 1997 The Rise of World Constitutionalism Virginia Law Review 83 (4)771ndash97Ando Nisuke 1992 The Future of Monitoring BodiesmdashLimitations and Possibilities of the Human Rights

Committee In 1991ndash1992 Canadian Human Rights Yearbook 169ndash175 Toronto CarswellBailey Michael A Judith Goldstein and Barry R Weingast 1997 The Institutional Roots of American

Trade Policy Politics Coalitions and International Trade World Politics 49 (3)309ndash38Bass Gary 1998 Judging War The Politics of International War Crimes Tribunals PhD diss Harvard

UniversityBrett Rachel 1996 Human Rights and the OSCE Human Rights Quarterly 18 (3)668ndash93Brysk Alison 1994 The Politics of Human Rights in Argentina Protest Change and Democratization

Stanford Calif Stanford University PressCarr E H 1946 The Twenty Yearsrsquo Crisis 1919ndash1939 2d ed London MacmillanCarter Barry E and Phillip R Trimble 1995 International Law 2d ed Boston Little BrownCollins Susan M 1988 In ation and the EMS In The European Monetary System edited by Francesco

Giavazzi Stefano Micossi and Marcus Miller 112ndash39 Cambridge Cambridge University PressCostello Declan 1992 Limiting Rights Constitutionally In Human Rights and Constitutional Law Es-

says in Honour of Brian Walsh edited by J OrsquoReilly 177ndash87 Dublin Round Hall PressCouncil of Europe 1975 Recueil des Travaux Preparatoires 6 vols Strasbourg Council of EuropeDavid Stephen R 1991 Explaining Third-World Alignment World Politics 43 (2)233ndash56Dijk Pieter van and G J H van Hoof 1998 Theory and Practice of the European Convention on Human

Rights 3d ed Hague KluwerDonnelly Jack 1986 International Human Rights A Regime Analysis International Organization 40

(3)599ndash642Doyle Michael W 1986 Liberalism and World Politics American Political Science Review 80 (4)

1151ndash69Drzemczewski Andrew Z 1983 The European Human Rights Convention in Domestic Law A Compara-

tive Study Oxford Clarendon PressEuropean Court of Justice 1996 Opinion Pursuant to Article 228 of the Treaty Opinion 294 (29 March)

I1763ndashI1790Evans Peter B Harold K Jacobson and Robert D Putnam 1993 Double-Edged Diplomacy Interna-

tional Bargaining and Domestic Politics Berkeley University of California PressFalk Richard A 1981 Human Rights and State Sovereignty New York Holmes and MeierFinnemore Martha 1996 National Interests in International Society Ithaca NY Cornell University

PressFinnemore Martha and Kathryn Sikkink 1998 International Norm Dynamics and Political Change

International Organization 52 (4)887ndash917Franck Thomas M 1988 Legitimacy in the International System American Journal of International Law

82 (4)705ndash59

Human Rights Regimes Origins 249

Frieden Jeffry A 1993 Making Commitments France and Italy in the European Monetary System1979ndash1985 Working Paper Series 114 Berkeley Calif Center for German and European Studies

Glendon Mary Ann 1998a Knowing the Universal Declaration of Human Rights Notre Dame LawReview 73 (5)1153ndash90

mdashmdashmdash 1998b The Universal Declaration of Human Rights Unpublished manuscript Harvard LawSchool Cambridge Mass

Goldstein Judith 1996 International Law and Domestic Institutions Reconciling North American lsquolsquoUn-fairrsquorsquo Trade Laws International Organization 50541ndash64

Haggard Stephan 1997 The Political Economy of Regionalism in Asia and the Americas In The Po-litical Economy of Regionalism edited by Edward Mans eld and Helen Milner 20ndash49 New YorkColumbia University Press

Helfer Lawrence and Anne-Marie Slaughter 1997 Toward a Theory of Effective Supranational Adjudi-cation Yale Law Journal 107 (2)273ndash391

Henkin Louis Gerald L Neuman Diane F Orentlicher and David W Leebron 1999 Human RightsNew York Foundation Press

Humphrey John P 1974 The Revolution in the International Law of Human Rights Human Rights4205ndash16

mdashmdashmdash 1984 Human Rights and the United Nations A Great Adventure Dobbs Ferry TransnationalPublishers

Huntington Samuel 1991 The Third Wave Democratization in the Late Twentieth Century NormanUniversity of Oklahoma Press

Janis Mark W Richard S Kay and Anthony W Bradley 1995 European Human Rights Law Text andMaterials Oxford Clarendon Press

Jepperson Ronald L Alexander Wendt and Peter J Katzenstein 1996 Norms Identity and the Cultureof National Security In The Culture of National Security Norms and Identity in World Politics editedby Peter J Katzenstein 33ndash75 Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Kaufman Chaim D and Robert A Pape 1999 Explaining Costly International Moral Action BritainrsquosSixty-Year Campaign Against the Atlantic Slave Trade International Organization 53 (4)631ndash68

Keck Margaret E and Kathryn Sikkink 1998 Activists Beyond Borders Advocacy Networks in Interna-tional Politics Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Keohane Robert O 1986 Theory of World Politics Structural Realism and Beyond In Neo-Realism andIts Critics edited by Robert O Keohane 158ndash203 New York Columbia University Press

Krasner Stephen D 1992 Sovereignty and Intervention Unpublished manuscript Stanford UniversityStanford Calif

mdashmdashmdash 1995 Compromising Westphalia International Security 20 (3)115ndash51Krugman Paul R 1994 Peddling Prosperity Economic Sense and Nonsense in the Age of Diminished

Expectations New York NortonKupchan Charles A and Clifford A Kupchan 1991 Concerts Collective Security and the Future of

Europe International Security 16 (1)114ndash61Lake David A 1993 Leadership Hegemony and the International Economy Naked Emperor or Tattered

Monarch with Potential International Studies Quarterly 37 (4)459ndash89Landes William M and Richard A Posner 1975 The Independent Judiciary in an Interest-Group Per-

spective Journal of Law and Economics 18 (3)875ndash901Legro Jeffrey W 1996 Culture and Preferences in the International Cooperation Two-Step American

Political Science Review 90 (1)118ndash37Legro Jeffrey W and Andrew Moravcsik 1999 Is Anybody Still a Realist International Security 24

(2)5ndash55Lester Anthony 1984 Fundamental Rights The United Kingdom Isolated In 1984 Public Law edited by

Graham Zellick 46ndash72 London Stevens and Sonsmdashmdashmdash 1994 Taking Human Rights Seriously Kingrsquos College Law Journal 51ndash15Manas Jean E 1996 The Council of Europersquos Democracy Ideal and the Challenge of Ethno-National

Strife In Preventing Con ict in the Post-Communist World Mobilizing International and Regional

250 International Organization

Organizations edited by Abram Chayes and Antonia Handler Chayes 99ndash144 Washington DCBrookings Institution Press

Marston Geoffrey 1993 The United Kingdomrsquos Part in the Preparation of the European Convention onHuman Rights 1950 International and Comparative Law Quarterly 42 (4)796ndash826

McKeon Richard 1949 The Philosophic Bases and Material Circumstances of the Rights of Man InHuman Rights Comments and Interpretations edited by UNESCO 35ndash46 New York UNESCO

Merrills J G 1993 The Development of International Law by the European Court of Human Rights 2ded Manchester UK Manchester University Press

Moe Terry 1990 Political Institutions The Neglected Side of the Story Journal of Law Economics andOrganization 6 (1)213ndash53

Moravcsik Andrew 1992 Liberalism and International Relations Theory Center for International AffairsWorking Paper Series 92-6 Cambridge Mass Harvard University

mdashmdashmdash 1994 Why the European Community Strengthens the State International Cooperation and Do-mestic Politics Center for European Studies Working Paper Series No 52 Cambridge Mass HarvardUniversity

mdashmdashmdash 1995 Explaining International Human Rights Regimes Liberal Theory and Western EuropeEuropean Journal of International Relations 1157ndash89

mdashmdashmdash 1997 Taking Preferences Seriously A Liberal Theory of International Politics InternationalOrganization 51 (4)513ndash53

mdashmdashmdash 1998a The Choice for Europe Social Purpose and State Power from Messina to MaastrichtIthaca NY Cornell University Press

mdashmdashmdash 1998b The Origin of Human Rights Regimes Liberal States and Domestic Uncertainty in PostwarEurope Working Paper No 9817 Cambridge Mass Weatherhead Center for International AffairsHarvard University

Morsink Johannes 1999 The Universal Declaration of Human Rights Philadelphia University of Penn-sylvania Press

Morgenthau Hans J 1960 Politics Among Nations The Struggle for Power and Peace 3d ed New YorkAlfred Knopf

Nye Joseph S Jr 1990 Bound to Lead The Changing Nature of American Power New York BasicBooks

Pasquino Pasquale 1998 Constitutional Adjudication and Democracy Comparative PerspectivesmdashUSA France Italy Ratio Juris 1138ndash50

Pierson Paul 1996 The Path to European Union A Historical Institutionalist Analysis ComparativePolitical Studies 29 (2)123ndash63

Polakiewicz Jorg and Valerie Jacob-Foltzer 1991 The European Human Rights Convention in DomesticLaw The Impact of Strasbourg Case Law in States Where Direct Effect Is Given to the ConventionHuman Rights Law Quarterly 1265ndash85 125ndash142

Putnam Robert D 1988 Diplomacy and Domestic Politics International Organization 42 (3) 427ndash61Ramirez Francisco O Yasemin Soysal and Suzanne Shanahan 1997 The Changing Logic of Political

Citizenship Cross-National Acquisition of Womenrsquos Suffrage Rights 1890ndash1990 American Socio-logical Review 62 (5)735ndash45

Risse Thomas 2000 Letrsquos Argue Communicative Action and International Relations International Or-ganization 54 (1)1ndash39

Risse-Kappen Thomas 1994 Ideas Do Not Float Freely Transnational Coalitions Domestic Structuresand the End of the Cold War International Organization 48 (2)185ndash214

mdashmdashmdash 1996 Collective Identity in a Democratic Community The Case of NATO In The Culture ofNational Security Norms and Identity in World Politics edited by Peter J Katzenstein 357ndash99 NewYork Columbia University Press

Robertson A H and J G Merrills 1993 Human Rights in Europe A Study of the European Conventionon Human Rights 3d ed Manchester UK Manchester University Press

mdashmdashmdash 1996 Human Rights in the World An Introduction to the International Protection of HumanRights 4th ed Manchester UK Manchester University Press

Rodrik Dani 1989 Credibility of Trade Reform A Policy Makerrsquos Guide World Economy 12 (1)1ndash16

Human Rights Regimes Origins 251

Ruggie John Gerard 1983 Human Rights and the Future International Community Daedalus 112 (4)93ndash110

Russett Bruce 1993 Grasping the Democratic Peace Principles for a PostndashCold War World PrincetonNJ Princeton University Press

Samnoslashy AEcirc shild 1993 Human Rights as International Consensus The Making of the Universal Declara-tion of Human Rights 1945ndash1948 Bergen Michelsen Institute

Shapiro Martin 1981 Courts A Comparative and Political Analysis Chicago University of ChicagoPress

Sieghart Paul 1983 The International Law of Human Rights Oxford Clarendon PressSikkink Kathryn 1993 The Power of Principled Ideas Human Rights Policies in the United States and

Western Europe In Ideas and Foreign Policy Beliefs Institutions and Political Change edited byJudith Goldstein and Robert O Keohane 139ndash70 Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Simpson A W Brian 1998 Short History of the European Convention on Human Rights Unpublishedmanuscript University of Michigan Law School Ann Arbor

Slaughter Anne-Marie Alec Stone Sweet and Joseph H H Weiler eds 1998 The European Court andNational Courts Doctrine and Jurisprudence Oxford Hart Publishing

Snyder Jack 1991 Myths of Empire Domestic Politics and International Ambition Ithaca NY CornellUniversity Press

Teitgen Pierre-Henri 1988 Faites entrer le temoin suivant 1940ndash1958 de la resistance a la Ve Repub-lique Rennes France Ouest-France

Van Evera Stephen 1990 Primed for Peace International Security 15 (winter)7ndash57mdashmdashmdash 1999 The Causes of War Power and the Roots of Con ict Ithaca NY Cornell University PressWaltz Kenneth N 1979 Theory of International Politics Reading Mass Addison-WesleyWippman David 1999 Practical and Legal Constraints on Internal Power Sharing In International Rela-

tions and Ethnic Con ict edited by David Wippman 170ndash88 Ithaca NY Cornell University PressWhit eld John H 1988 How the Working Organs of the European Convention Have Elevated the Indi-

vidual to the Level of Subject of International Law ILSA Journal of International Law 1227ndash53

252 International Organization

tablished and potentially unstable democracies Only where democracy is estab-lished but nondemocratic groups (military officers communists fascists and religious fun-damentalists for example) pose real threats to its future is the reduction of politicaluncertainty likely to outweigh the inconvenience of supranational adjudication

It is obvious that opposition will come in part from dictatorships (or transitionalregimes) since such governments both lack any interest in democracy and sufferparticularly large inconveniences from persistent challenges to their (nondemocratic)domestic order42 (Governments striving to complete a transition to democracy throughextralegal means are likely to be almost as skeptical) Less obvious and in strikingcontrast to realist and idealist accounts however is the prediction that dictatorshipswill be joined in opposition to binding commitments by well-established liberal de-mocracies By accepting binding obligations governments in established democra-cies incur an increased if modest risk of de facto nulli cation of domestic lawswithout a corresponding increase in the expected stability of domestic democracysince the latter is already high Such governments have good reasonmdashindeed a demo-cratically legitimate reasonmdashto reject any reciprocal imposition of international ad-judication and enforcement of human rights claims

This is not to say that established democracies never have an incentive to supportinternational human rights instruments According to republican liberal theory estab-lished democracies have an incentive to promote such arrangements for othersmdashwhich may involve some small risk of future pressure on established democracies todeepen their commitmentmdashin order to bolster the lsquolsquodemocratic peacersquorsquo by fosteringdemocracy in neighboring countries43 This is most likely to occur when democrati-zation is expected to pacify a potentially threatening neighbor or solidify oppositionto a common nondemocratic enemy In such cases established democracies can beexpected to support rhetorical declarations in favor of human rights and regimes withoptional enforcement that bind newly established democracies but exempt them-selves Yet there is little reason to believe that this concern will outweigh domesticinterests thus they are likely to remain opposed to reciprocally enforceable rules44

Further observable implications concerning national tactics and con dential discus-sions are developed in the next section

42 Governments must of course have sufficient freedom at the current time to actmdasha point stressed byMoe It would therefore be somewhat surprising to see a democratic government that requires nondemo-cratic means to stay in powermdashfor example a government under heavy military in uence or engaged in acivil warmdashtake such a step For this reason such transitional regimesmdashGreece in the immediate postndashWorld War II period or Russia today are examplesmdashmay remain skeptical of enforceable commitments

43 Russett 1993 This argument is liberal rather than realist since for realists the domestic governanceof states should make no difference in the perception of threat whereas for democratic peace theorists itdoes

44 In theory one might argue that the incomplete adherence of established democracies could beexpected to undermine the international regime which could in turn destabilize newly established democ-racies and thereby create threats to established democracies Yet in practice the signaling function ofinternational norms in any given country does not appear to depend on the adherence by others to enforce-ment clauses certainly this conjecture seems to have played an unimportant role in British or Europeandeliberations

Human Rights Regimes Origins 229

Testing the Theories The Negotiation of the ECHR

What light does the negotiating history of the ECHR cast on the power of these threecompeting theories The negotiation of the ECHR took place between 1949 and1953 under the auspices of the Council of Europe At the rst session of the Councilof Europersquos Consultative Assembly in September 1949 its legal committee under thechairmanship of the Frenchman Pierre-Henri Teitgen recommended that an organiza-tion be created to ensure adherence to human rights in Europe Extended meetings ofgovernmental committees and consultations with the assembly itself through the rsthalf of 1950 led to the signing of the ECHR which came into force three years later

Realist ideational and liberal institutional theories all offer prima facie explana-tions for the general form and timing of the ECHRrsquos establishment For realists thisperiod marked the dawning of an lsquolsquoAmerican centuryrsquorsquo and a moment in which theWest became embroiled in a bipolar con ict with the Soviet Union For ideationaltheorists it immediately followed the Holocaust a salient historical event of consid-erable moral force and occurred immediately after the rise to salient Western leader-ship of two long-established democratic exemplars the United States and the UnitedKingdom45 During the immediate postwar period republican liberals might observea wave of new liberal democracies emerged (or reemerged) across Western EuropeNondemocratic institutions were widely viewed as a source of both World War II andthe Cold War and accordingly the democratization of Germany Italy and otherWest European nations was seen as a guarantee against both a revival of fascism andthe spread of communism

To assess the relative importance of these three plausible theories we thereforerequire more ne-grained evidence than a simple coincidence of timing or the exis-tence of occasional public rhetorical justi cation I consider three types of evidencethe cross-national pattern of national positions the process of international negotia-tion and the direct documentary record of national motivations What does the his-torical record reveal

Cross-National Variation in National Preferences

We have seen that both realist and ideational theories predict that the most rmlyestablished and committed democracies (or democratic great powers)mdashin short themajor Western powers led by the United States and the United Kingdommdashwouldhave been the primary supporters of binding international human rights norms Onthe contrary the historical record strongly supports the republican liberal theorywhich predicts that newly established democracies will spearhead support for bind-ing international human rights guarantees whereas long-established democracies willsupport only rhetorical or optional commitmentsmdashand even these only where neededto bolster the lsquolsquodemocratic peacersquorsquo Dictatorships or governments that have not com-pleted the transition to democracy will be opposed outright

45 For a more solidly grounded view see Helfer and Slaughter 1997 331ndash35

230 International Organization

We can measure the willingness of governments to accept binding obligations byexamining their position on two related elements of the institutional design of theECHRmdashboth essential to the future effectiveness of the regime

x Compulsory jurisdiction Should the regime mandate that member states recog-nize the jurisdiction of an independent international court as opposed to abody of foreign ministers

x Individual petition Should the regime mandate that member states grant pri-vate individuals and groups standing to le cases

Since both mandatory binding jurisdiction and individual petition are required torender a system of international human rights adjudication effective a vote for bothis de ned as support for a reciprocally binding regime whereas a vote against eithermarks opposition46 Positions on these two issues generated parallel (if not preciselyidentical) coalitions among national governments suggesting that they tap a singleunderlying dimension of state preference47

To investigate the relationship between democratic governance and support forbinding regimes we also require a measure of how stable a democracy is expected tobe48 European political systems involved in the negotiations can be divided intothree categories The rst category lsquolsquoestablished democraciesrsquorsquo contains those sys-tems that had been continuously under democratic rule since before 1920 and re-mained so thereafter Belgium Denmark Luxembourg Netherlands Norway Swe-den Netherlands and the United Kingdom (Occupation is not coded as a suspensionof domestic democracy but the establishment of a nondemocratic domestic regimeismdashfor example Vichy France) The second category lsquolsquonew democraciesrsquorsquo contains

46 Sikkink suggests a less satisfactory coding one which con ates the domestic and external concernsof governments in such a way as to greatly exaggerate the relative importance of the latter Sikkink 1993In fact only a miniscule set of ECHR cases have been brought by one state against another

47 Council of Europe 1975 IV248ndash52 also 132ff 242ndash96 also Ixxiv 10ndash24 296ff passim andV68ndash70 By the time the member states negotiated individual petition underlying positions were harderto make out since it was becoming increasingly clear that such provisions will be optional AustriaBelgium France Germany Iceland Ireland and Italy supported creation of a court of human rights andmandatory jurisdiction whereas Denmark Greece Luxembourg the Netherlands Norway Sweden Turkeyand the United Kingdom were opposed to anything except a court with optional jurisdiction On thequestion of whether the right of individual petition should be automatic there was slightly more ambiva-lence but Britain Greece and perhaps also the Netherlands remained the most skeptical On the questionof the scope of the rights to be protected under the regime a similar cleavage emerged with advocates of astrong system such as Teitgen supporting an open-ended grant of institutional authority See Council ofEurope 1975 I276 More skeptical countries such as Britain the Netherlands Sweden and Denmarksought a more precise and narrower enumeration of rights and warned against an ambitious open-endedsystem Council of Europe 1975 I80ndash82 88ndash90 III254ndash56 but 268

48 Conventional political science measures of lsquolsquodemocracyrsquorsquo are inappropriate since such measuresassess institutionsrsquo levels of democracy not future expectations of democratic stability The length ofcontinuous democratic rule is a conventional measure in the literature on the democratic peace and else-where for the depth of commitment to democracy See for example Russett 1993 As a more problematiccheck on the measure one might also consider whether the regime remained a liberal democracy after1950 Such ex post coding is problematic though not entirely inappropriate since what we seek to mea-sure is not how democratic a state is but how stable its democracy is perceived to be In any case the twomeasures are closely correlated

Human Rights Regimes Origins 231

those that were rmly established during the negotiations and remained so thereafterbut only since a point between 1920 and 1950 Austria France Italy Iceland Ire-land and West Germany The third category lsquolsquosemidemocracies and dictatorshipsrsquorsquocontains the two governments that were not fully democratic by 1950 because ofcivil war or internal repression (and did not remain so thereafter) namely Greece andTurkey Spain and Portugal though not involved in the negotiations also belong inthis category49

Turning to the ndings we see little evidence of the positive correlation betweensupport for binding regimes and power or length of democratic rule predicted byrealist and idealist theory Instead we observe the inverse-U-shaped relationshipbetween the stability of democracy and support for binding human rights commit-ments predicted by republican liberal theory Table 2 summarizes the ndings All sixnew democracies (plus one of the ten long-established democracies Belgium) sup-port binding human rights guarantees In contrast six of the seven established democ-racies join the four transitional governments and nondemocracies in opposing one orboth such guarantees (or in the case of Luxembourg abstaining) Even the soleexception Belgium is not fully discon rming since Belgian representatives origi-nally sided with the other established democracies against binding guarantees shift-ing their position only late in the negotiations50 The correlation is so strong that evenrecategorization of borderline casesmdashFrance and Turkey saymdashwould not under-mine the striking relationship

A number of ad hoc conjectures suggested by historians legal academics andcommon intuition about postwar European politics also fall by the wayside Opposi-tion appears to be uncorrelated with the possession of colonies51 Among major colo-nial powers Britain and the Netherlands are skeptics whereas France and Belgiumare supporters Among countries without colonies Germany and Italy are supporterswhereas the Scandinavian countries (Iceland excepted) are opponents

Opposition is similarly uncorrelated with the existence of a strong domestic tradi-tion of parliamentary sovereignty as some analysts of Britain conjecture Many strongsupportersmdashFrance Belgium Italy Germany Austria Iceland and Irelandmdashsharedan equally deep tradition of parliamentary sovereignty Any imputation of causalityfrom the correlation between postwar support for domestic judicial review and inter-national enforcement of human rights (say in the cases of Italy Germany and Aus-tria) furthermore is very likely to be spurious Postwar Germany contemporane-ously adopted systems of constitutional judicial review thereby shifting politicalweight away from a traditionally sovereign parliament toward a separation of powersinvolving an independent judiciary In Italy Christian Democrats fearing the adventof a Socialist-Communist majority placed a constitutional court in the postwar con-stitution It is far more plausible that these countries adopted both domestic andinternational judicial review because of a strong desire to bolster the democratic

49 For a further discussion of this coding see the notes to Table 250 Council of Europe 1975 I80ndash82 88ndash90 III254ndash56 but 26851 This is the factor most often mentioned in the secondary literature

232 International Organization

order not that the inclusion of a constitutional court in the postwar constitution hadimmediate implications for the national position on the ECHR52 In sum the estab-lishment of domestic constitutional review like the establishment of internationalhuman rights guarantees is a postauthoritarian phenomenon National positions areuncorrelated with support for European federalism the Netherlands and Luxem-bourg opposed mandatory enforcement whereas Austria Ireland and Iceland fa-vored it More consistent with the republican liberal view is the conjecture that bothsupport for Europe (in this very early period this meant support for the Council ofEurope and the European Coal and Steel Community) and support for a bindingECHR re ect (in this period but not later) the in uence of a third factormdashsay demo-

52 See Ackerman 1997 773 and Pasquino 1998 39 44ndash48 There is no evident correlation betweensupport and the existence of civil or common-law traditions or monist or dualist legal systems

TABLE 2 Stability of democratic governance and national positions on theEuropean Convention on Human Rights

Unstable ornon-democracies(stable democracy

not yet clearlyestablished by 1950)

New democracies(continuous

democracy onlysince a date between

1920 and 1950)

Establisheddemocracies(continuous

democracy since adate before 1920)

Supports enforcement(individual petitionand compulsory juris-diction mandatory)

mdash Austria France ItalyIceland Ireland

Germanyb

Belgiumc

Opposes enforcement(individual petitionandor compulsoryjurisdiction optionalor absent)

Greecea Turkeya

(Portugald Spaind)mdash Denmark Sweden

Netherlands NorwayUnited Kingdom Lux-

embourge

aGreece and Turkey are characterized as unstable whereas Austria France Italy Iceland Ireland andGermany are characterized as new because (1) it had been less than a year after conclusion of thebloody Greek civil war and extra-legal measures were still in force and (2) Greek and Turkish democ-racy were widely viewed as limited by the role of the military and incomplete judicial autonomy It isalso worth noting that both governments would subsequently slip back into dictatorship This coding isconsistent with the general literature on delegation which notes that governments must have sufficientpower to put institutions in place Governments unable to rule by established democratic means belongin the nondemocratic category

bGermany not yet a member of the Council of Europe did not have voting rights but participatedactively in the negotiations

cBelgium initially hesitated supporting the convention only with optional clauses but then came tofavor mandatory enforcement

dSpain and Portugal both dictatorships were not members of the Council of Europe Yet in strikingcontrast to Germany (also not a member) they showed little independent interest in participating infor-mally nor were they invited to do so

eIn some cases Luxembourg abstained on rather than opposed enforcement measures

Human Rights Regimes Origins 233

cratic stability and security threats53 Finally the experience of being invaded byGermany during World War II seems to explain little The French and Belgiansfavored mandatory enforcement whereas the Dutch Danes and Norwegiansopposed it

Republican liberal theory also seems to offer the most accurate account of theinstrumental attitude governments adopted toward more detailed provisions of theECHR Should the convention create governments asked themselves an indepen-dent court a quasi-judicial body of government representatives or no central institu-tion at all Cleavages around this issue were similar to those around compulsoryjurisdiction and individual petition with opponents of effective enforcement oppos-ing the court54 Governments favorable to binding human rights adjudication pro-posed that the members of the intermediary Commission on Human Rights be nomi-nated by the courtmdasha clear effort to render international institutions moreindependentmdashwhereas more skeptical governments favored granting power of nomi-nation to the intergovernmental Committee of Ministers55

Similar cleavages formed around the enumeration of rights Some skeptics consid-ered delaying the proceedings as well as limiting future uncertainty by pressing fora precise enumeration of rights or transferring the issue to the less-effective UNCommission on Human Rights56 In the end the precise enumeration of rights whichwas considerably narrower than that granted by any member state with such a consti-tutional enumeration resulted from a careful calculation of instrumental self-regarding considerations57 Representatives of right- and left-wing parties were con-cerned about the status of particular laws favored by their constituencies SocialDemocratic representatives assured that social welfare rights were not threatened andthat property rights did not restrict state intervention Christian Democratic represen-tatives assured that rights of private familial educational and religious choice weremaintained while opposing any right to redistribution of property58 The nal docu-

53 See Glendon 1998a 1170ndash72 See also Slaughter Stone Sweet and Weiler 199854 Council of Europe 1975 IV248ndash5055 Council of Europe 1975 III268ndash7056 Council of Europe 1975 III268 304 306 IV178 also 106ndash10857 For the most plausible argument for the impact of the UN Declaration see Teitgen 1988 481 490

The enumeration of rights also did not simply conform to a focal point established a few years before inthe UN Declarationmdashthe sort of transnational dynamic of standard-setting many ideational theorists stressDespite similarities in wording advocates saw the European system in this respect not simply as a continu-ation of the UN system but also as a pragmatic reaction to it The UN system was widely viewed as toobroad to be effective the ECHR system was designed to be potentially enforceable which required thatthe scope of rights be narrowed considerably Indeed the principal author of the UN Declaration theFrenchman Rene Cassin overtly opposed the creation of the ECHR Finally even the enumeration ofrights in the UN Declaration was drawn not from proposals of activists per se but primarily from system-atic and scholarly analyses of comparative law (such as from the American Law Institute and UN officials)as well as international documents (such as the Pan American Declaration) then whittled down throughintergovernmental negotiation Glendon 1998a Glendon 1998b chap 3 Humphrey 1984 31ndash32 Teitgen1988 489ndash92 and Morsink 1999

58 For reports of debates on marriage education and property see Council of Europe 1975 I166ndash86242ndash64 II48ndash132 For a response to the possible objection that these rights were controversial becausethey are intrinsically more difficult to de ne see ibid V304ndash14

234 International Organization

ment offended neither side because it was constrained to include only the least con-troversial among basic political and civil rights59

The Domestic and International Decision-making Process

Realism ideational theory and republican liberalism also generate distinctive predic-tions about the tactics likely to be most salient in interstate negotiations Realisttheory with its stress on interstate power and deep con icts of interest leads us toexpect to observe attempts by great powers to coerce or bribe weaker states to changetheir policies Ideational theory by contrast leads us to expect to observe attempts bygovernments or transnational groups in civil society to engage in transnational per-suasion Such persuasion may suffice in itself or may be a prelude to subsequentcoercive tactics For liberal theorists by contrast there is little reason to expectgovernments to alter their views on fundamental issues such as the nature of consti-tutional adjudication in light of threats promises or normative persuasion by otherdemocratic governments The interest of established democracies in the stability ofneighboring less-established democracies is surely less intense than the domesticself-interest of new democracies hence established democracies cannot easily beinduced to accept domestic constraints in order to make the regime workmdashparticu-larly when the option of creating optional enforcement mechanisms exists60

Published documents contain very little direct con rmation of either the realist orideational predictions No great power or long-standing democracy appears to havemade threats or offered inducements to secure stronger commitments The most im-portant powers engaged in Western Europe at the time the United States and theUnited Kingdom were respectively absent or opposed Ideational theorists mightpoint out that the lsquolsquoEuropean Movementrsquorsquo working through the Assembly of theCouncil of Europe was engaged in transnational discussion and mobilization Cer-tainly many leading advocates of the convention were European federalists and viewedthe ECHR as a step toward European integration61 Yet there is little evidence that ashared transnational discourse in uenced the positions of parliamentary politiciansin the assembly let alone representatives of national governments There is we haveseen little correlation between national positions on the ECHR and positions onEuropean integration Indeed we observe little shift in national positions at all letalone in uence wielded by established democracies as predicted by ideational theoryAlthough we cannot entirely exclude the possibility that subtle forces of transna-tional persuasion and mobilization played a modest role in organizing the forum fordiscussion they were surely not decisive in de ning the positions of the participatinggovernments

59 Teitgen 1988 48060 Liberal theory predicts that interstate bargaining outcomes are a function of the relative intensity of

national preferences Governments that strongly seek a particular cooperative outcome will concede morein order to achieve it Moravcsik 1997

61 Some Jewish parliamentarians and law professors were also prominent and may have been in u-enced by their experiences and beliefs

Human Rights Regimes Origins 235

Instead the preponderance of evidence concerning negotiating tactics con rmsrepublican liberal predictions Rather than seeking to coerce or persuade one anotheror mobilizing groups in civil society national governments conducted a classicalinternational negotiation Governments focused primarily on practical compromisesthat would assure that the system functioned to assure each state its preferred level ofsovereign control New institutions were modi ed to a compromise close to the low-est common denominator with no government forced to accept immediate con-straints on its own policies signi cantly greater than those it ideally sought Wherethere was discord optional clauses afforded governments exibility The real expla-nation of the outcome as liberal theory predicts lies in the pattern of underlyingnational preferences

Domestic Deliberation and Public Justi cation

The nal type of evidence consists of the records of con dential deliberations andpublic justi cations by national decision-makers drawn from debates in the Parlia-mentary Assembly of the Council of Europe negotiating sessions among the nationalgovernments and the documentary record of con dential deliberations in one criticalcountry where such documents are available namely the United Kingdom What dothese reveal

Let us begin by noting a salient fact Not a single piece of documentary evidencein the sources I have been able to consult supports the realist prediction that govern-ments impose international human rights norms through threats of external coercionor inducement At no point do we observe governments weighing the costs and ben-e ts of coercion concerning themselves with the distribution of power capabilitiesor mentioning foreign or military aid

There is slightly more evidence for the ideational view but not enough to establishany con dence in its veracity At most NGOs and public opinion appear to haveplayed a secondary even insigni cant role62 The rhetoric of politicians in the Euro-pean Assembly as well as some interest groups invoked moral considerations Yetfor the ideational theory to be con rmed such statements must be designed to social-ize or persuade national governments by appealing to respect for human rights as anend in itself rather than as an instrument to promote concrete ends of enduringinterest to member governmentsmdashthe prevention of tyranny genocide and aggres-sion There is no evidence of this positions as we have seen do not change InBritain we observe officials in occasional meetings with NGOs A 1951 ColonialOffice draft circular blandly recalled lsquolsquoin deciding to sign the Convention His Majes-tyrsquos Government took into account the importance attached to it by public opinionboth in and outside this countryrsquorsquo63 Yet although NGOs were relatively well devel-oped in Britain (perhaps more so than anywhere else) and made salient contributions

62 For a similar conclusion regarding the abolition of the slave trade see Kaufman and Pape 199963 Marston 1993 824 Some British officials attributed the support of other governments for a human

rights court to their desire to assert the symbolic signi cance of the council vis-a-vis the claims of Com-munist governments and parties Marston 1993 809

236 International Organization

to the speci c form of the nal document the British government paid little heed totheir pleas to accept mandatory enforcement The issue was neither debated in Parlia-ment nor mentioned in election campaigns British public opinion like public opin-ion elsewhere took relatively little note of the ECHR negotiations

The overwhelming bulk of the documentary evidence con rms instead the repub-lican liberal account By far the most consistent public justi cation for the ECHR tojudge from debates in the Council of Europe Constituent Assembly was that it mighthelp combat domestic threats from the totalitarian right and left thereby stabilizingdomestic democracy and preventing international aggression (It is helpful to remem-ber that both Hitler and Mussolini came to power at least initially by constitutionalmeans) Teitgen the chief French advocate of the ECHR in the assembly consideredlsquolsquoFascism Hitlerism and Communismrsquorsquo as the major postwar threats to democracy64

Governments Teitgen argued should seek to lsquolsquopreventmdashbefore it is too latemdashanynew member who might be threatened by a rebirth of totalitarianism from succumb-ing to the in uence of evil as has already happened in conditions of general apathyIt is not enough to possess freedom positive action must be taken to defend it Would Fascism have triumphed in Italy if after the assassination of Matteoti thiscrime had been subjected to an international trialrsquorsquo65 Yet postwar human rights re-gimes were a response not simply to the recent fascist past but also to the prospect ofa Communist future The latter was mentioned just as often In this period we mustrecall the French Communist Party enjoyed plurality electoral support Teitgen spokeof the lsquolsquoabominable temptationrsquorsquo to lsquolsquoexchange freedom for a little more breadrsquorsquo66

Such concerns were linked explicitly to the shared belief that nondemocratic statestend toward international aggression as well as domestic oppression Teitgenrsquos moti-vation was at least in part to assure the stability of German democracy and therebythe security of France None other than Konrad Adenauer told Teitgen in 1949 thatintegration was needed to restrain postwar Germany not just the Soviet Union Teit-gen reports he lsquolsquoneeded no morersquorsquo to convince him to work for the Council of Eu-rope67 Such arguments were advanced by the ECHRrsquos advocates in the assembly farmore often than any others This clearly refutes the conjecturemdashwhich as we haveseen Sikkink and Keck treat as an essential piece of evidence for ideational theorymdashthat few analysts before the 1980s could possibly have been aware of a link betweendemocracy and peace In many ways the democratic peace proposition which datesfrom the eighteenth century was a central tenet arguably the central tenet of post-war Western planning as it had been in the thinking of Woodrow Wilson and otherliberal statesmen a generation before68

Yet domestic self-interest dominated The most explicit justi cations for the ECHRas a bulwark against future tyranny were advanced not by representatives from coun-

64 Council of Europe 1975 I40ndash4265 Council of Europe 1975 I192 120 64 also 60ndash64 for statements by others I66 84 120ff

192ndash94 276 278ndash80 29266 Council of Europe 1975 I40ndash4267 Teitgen 1988 47668 Keck and Sikkink 1998 203 Compare footnote 27 See Moravcsik 1992 and 1997

Human Rights Regimes Origins 237

tries with the longest democratic heritage but as republican liberal theory predictsby those from newly established democracies Among the most persistent advocatesof this position were Italian and German representatives (Germany was not a formalmember of the Council of Europe but enthusiastically sought to participate in strik-ing contrast to the disinterest shown by Spain and Portugal) The Italian representa-tive to the assembly who advanced perhaps the most extensive proposal for central-ized institutions one Mr Benvenuti stressed the need to prevent totalitarianmovementsmdasha problem he argued particularly important in nations where democ-racy is not yet rmly established Another Italian representative affirmed lsquolsquothe prin-ciple of the joint responsibility of democratic statesrsquorsquo69 A German representativewent further proposing a treaty obliging all member states to come to each otherrsquosaid apparently with force if domestic freedom were threatened70

Yet the primary expectation was not that the regime would strengthen democracyby mobilizing intervention by foreign governments to enforce human rights normsas realist and some ideational theory might lead us to expect Nor did governmentsstress active transnational mobilization Most participants appear to have felt thatdomestic politics would remain the primary site of enforcementmdashall members wereto be democracies at least formallymdashwith international controls serving as an exter-nal signaling device to trigger an appropriate domestic response71 The ECHR wasintended primarily to strengthen existing domestic institutions of judicial reviewparliamentary legislation and public action not to supplant them Even skepticalBritish officials voiced little fear of direct foreign intervention on domestic politicsfearing instead the mobilization of domestic groups

Critics in the assembly often asked why an arrangement was required at all if itsscope was restricted to existing democracies Nowhere was republican liberal logicclearer than in the responses given by advocates The arrangement was primarily ameans to prevent backsliding by new democracies As Sir David Maxwell-Fyfe ofthe United Kingdom put it lsquolsquoIn answer to the criticism that as signatories will belimited to democratic states the Convention is unnecessary our plan has the ad-vantage of being immediately practicable it provides a system of collective securityagainst tyranny and oppressionrsquorsquo72

Unlike the UN system the ECHR was designed to be enforceablemdasha goal Max-well-Fyfe argued that was realistic only because all of its members already shared anessentially democratic political culture73 Among skeptics the primary focus of criti-cism was as republican liberal theory predicts the fear that the application of domes-tically legitimate national laws might be declared in violation of the convention Thecompatibility of the ECHR with existing domestic legal practices dominated discus-sionmdasha fact suggesting also that decision-makers took the commitment seriously74

69 Council of Europe 1975 II14270 Ibid V328ndash30 336ndash4071 Lester 1994 4ndash5 See also Teitgen 1988 48272 Council of Europe 1975 I12073 See ibid I50ndash52 and Teitgen 1988 48874 Council of Europe 1975 II246ff also 148ndash87 I54 also I64ndash68

238 International Organization

On this point it is instructive to examine more closely the contrary position of onegovernment namely that of the United Kingdom From a methodological perspec-tive the United Kingdom is a critical case Opposition by the oldest and most rmlyestablished democracy in Europe constitutes a particularly striking discon rmationof realist and ideational theory75 The British as we have seen supported interna-tional declaratory norms but rmly opposed any attempt to establish binding legalobligations centralized institutions individual petition or compulsory jurisdiction76

As W E Beckett legal advisor to the Foreign Office and the initiator of the Britishgovernmentrsquos participation put it lsquolsquoWe attach the greatest importance to a well-drafted Convention of Human Rights but we are dead against anything like an inter-national court to which individuals who think they are aggrieved in this way couldgorsquorsquo77 Even Beckett conceded the existence of lsquolsquooverwhelming objectionsrsquorsquo to anystrong means of enforcement in Britain involving the individual right of petition andan independent tribunalmdashdespite his efforts to work with British NGOs on speci cproposals

What issues were raised in con dential British deliberations The secondary litera-ture on British human rights policy makes much of two British concerns the fear thatresidents of British colonies and dependencies might invoke the ECHR and aversionto European federalism To judge from con dential discussions however neitherappears to have been a dominant concern To be sure Colonial Secretary Jim Grif- ths was concerned that lsquolsquoextremist politiciansrsquorsquo among lsquolsquopolitically immaturersquorsquo colo-nies would exploit the document78 Yet overall there is surprisingly little discussionof colonial implications in the deliberationsmdashcertainly far less than purely of domes-tic considerations Colonial Office concerns appear to have been isolated and inter-mittent In any case a colonial clause in the ECHR would limit any such claims andconsideration of such a clause did not blunt British opposition79 Nor despite the factthat the Council of Europe Assembly was the locus of European federalist activitydo British government officials often mention the connection between human rightsand European federalism The British government resisted efforts to make interna-tional human rights law directly enforceable in this way regardless of whether itsforum was European or notmdashand continued to do so for some time thereafter80

Con dential domestic deliberations suggest instead that British opposition re- ected what A Maxwell permanent secretary to the Home Office described as lsquolsquograveapprehension about what might happen at homersquorsquo81 When the issue nally reachedthe Cabinet the attention of ministersmdashafter brief mention of colonial and economic

75 The UK position was also viewed as decisive See for example Paul-Henri Spaak cited in Teitgen1988 478 Britain is also a country for which we have a wealth of reliable archival documents and oralhistories I have restricted myself here to materials found in published sources

76 Marston 1993 799ndash80077 Marston 1993 80478 Lester 1984 50 See also Lester 1994 2 and Marston 1993 81279 Marston 1993 806ndash807 809ndash10 812 816 In 1953 the British government voluntarily extended the

Convention to the forty-two overseas territories for whose international relations they were responsible80 See Lester 1984 55 and Lester 1994 381 Marston 1993 813

Human Rights Regimes Origins 239

concernsmdashseems to have focused on domestic application Precisely as republicanliberal theory predicts the primary concern was not the vulnerability of the overallBritish record on human rights As Parliamentary Secretary for Foreign Affairs Hec-tor McNeil observed in a 1947 memo to Prime Minister Clement Atlee Britain hadan lsquolsquoextremely good recordrsquorsquo British decision-makers appear sincerely to have be-lieved that Britain would be less inconvenienced by reciprocal commitment thanother member governments The de nition of rights in the convention was so theForeign Office memo to the Cabinet in 1950 concluded lsquolsquoconsistent with our existinglaw in all but a small number of comparatively trivial casesrsquorsquo82

Nor did ministerial apprehension result from major public policy considerationsMost such concernsmdashsuch as the belief of some in the Labour Party led by Chancel-lor of the Exchequer Sir Stafford Cripps that the convention might restrict govern-ment intervention in the economy including entry of government inspectors intoprivate homesmdashwere shared with similar political groups in other countries and weretherefore handled effectively by narrowing and qualifying the explicit rights enumer-ated in the convention to exclude constraints on economic policy education andpolitical institutions83

Instead British officials and politiciansmdashmost notably in Cabinet discussionsmdashdwelled primarily on the fear that the convention would threaten idiosyncratic (butnot unambiguously undemocratic) political practices and institutions in the UnitedKingdom84 Yet when pressed in con dential discussions to make their concernsexplicit the examples cited by British opponents seem either absurdly vague or comi-cally trivial

The defense of British institutional idiosyncrasy elicited the most violent rhetoricfrom British politicians and officials Lord Chancellor Jowittrsquos official paper criti-cized the draft convention largely the work of two distinguished former Britishofficials as

so vague and woolly that it may mean almost anything Our unhappy legal ex-perts have had to take their share in drawing up a code compared to which the Ten Commandments are comparatively insigni cant It com-pletely passes the wit of man to guess what results would be arrived at by a tribu-nal composed of elected persons who need not even be lawyers drawn fromvarious European states possessing completely different systems of law andwhose deliberations take place behind closed doors Any student of our legalinstitutions must recoil from this document with a feeling of horror85

A common complaint was that judicial review would undermine parliamentarysovereignty Beckett wrote lsquolsquoIt seems inconceivable that any Government when

82 Marston 1993 811 With a lack of modesty about their domestic political institutions characteristicof this period British officials and politicians also sometimes cited the need to set a good example forforeign countries as a reason for Britain to take an active role in the negotiations

83 See Lester 1984 50ndash52 and Lester 1994 2 The British position did not change under the subse-quent Conservative government of Anthony Eden

84 Lester 1984 54ndash5585 Ibid 52

240 International Organization

faced with the realities of this proposal would take the risk of entrusting these unprec-edented powers to an international court legislative powers which Parliament wouldnever agree to entrust to the courts of this country which are known and whichcommand the con dence and admiration of the worldrsquorsquo86 lsquolsquoOur whole constitutionrsquorsquoa government document intoned lsquolsquois based on the principle that it is for the Parlia-ment to enact the laws and for the judges to interpret the lawsrsquorsquo87 The British govern-ment even opposed a clause protecting rights to lsquolsquofree electionsrsquorsquo and lsquolsquopolitical oppo-sitionrsquorsquo apparently because they believed that their distinctive lsquolsquo rst past the postrsquorsquounique electoral system might be challenged88

The speci c issue cited most often by the governmentrsquos legal authorities was theBritish policy toward political extremists A ministerial brief referred to a lsquolsquoblankchequersquorsquo that would lsquolsquoallow the Governments to become the object of such poten-tially vague charges by individuals as to invite Communists crooks and cranks ofevery type to bring actionsrsquorsquo89 Lord Chancellor Jowittrsquos complaint was that lsquolsquotheConvention would prevent a future British government from detaining people with-out trial during a period of emergency or judges sending litigants to prison forthrowing eggs at them or the Home Secretary from banning Communist or Fascistdemonstrationsrsquorsquo90

Yet it would be misleading to argue that British institutional idiosyncrasy causedBritish opposition Every established democracy after all has its treasured idiosyn-crasies and British leaders sincerely believed that as the cradle of rule-of-law gover-nance they would suffer least91 In comparative perspective many general concernsmdashgovernment intervention in the economy the challenge to colonial rule concernabout political extremism skepticism of courts a tradition of insular nationalismand parliamentary sovereigntymdashhardly distinguished Britain from France Italy andmany other continental supporters of the convention Many of these fearsmdashincludingthose concerning colonies and electoral rulesmdashcould have been and were addressedby restricting the document92 For British decision-makers the decisive point wasnot the nature of these concrete objections but the utter absence in the British domes-tic context of any countervailing self-interested argument in favor of membership

The quaint scenarios of extremist threats raised by British officials demonstratethis They arose not because extremist groups in Britain were particularly strong butbecause in comparison with the Continent they were so weak Whereas FrenchGerman and Italian officials viewed the ECHR as a check on the potential triumph of

86 Ibid 80387 Ibid 79988 Council of Europe 1975 III182 26489 Marston 1993 80690 Lester 1994 291 It is possible they were wrong One intriguing conjecture is that the longer a democratic form of

government is in place the more attached to its idiosyncrasies citizens and elites are likely to grow and thefurther from the norm of international constitutionalism its practices are likely to become Hence wewould expect countries such as Britain the Netherlands Sweden and the United States to become particu-larly attached to their idiosyncratic national systems If correct this would mean that established democra-cies not only reap fewer bene ts from international human rights enforcement but also bear greater costs

92 Samnoslashy 1993 46ndash47

Human Rights Regimes Origins 241

popular extremist parties British officials saw it only as a hindrance to a defense ofthe political system against agitation by isolated individuals British internal debatesand external statements were utterly devoid of any recognition of the advantages ofcollective security against domestic extremistsmdashadvantages central to continentalarguments for the ECHR Whereas the French were concerned that the CommunistParty might take power electorally and have to be checked by the ECHR the Britishwere concerned that isolated radicals might le suit under the ECHR In this contextmarginal inconveniences overridden elsewhere in the interest of bolstering demo-cratic stability became fundamental obstacles to the acceptance of binding interna-tional human rights norms

For these reasons the British government long considered opposing the conven-tion altogether Yet in the words of an internal Foreign Office paper lsquolsquoThe alterna-tive namely refusal to become a party to a Convention acceptable to nearly all theremaining States of the Council of Europe would appear to be almost indefen-sible Political considerations both domestic and foreign compel us now to bringourselves to acceptrsquorsquo an (optional) right of individual petition93 What blunted Britishopposition to any postwar European human rights regime was above all the fear ofresurgent totalitarianism abroad that might pose an eventual military threat to theUnited Kingdommdashprecisely as republican liberal theory predicts94 This fear re- ected not just a concern with a resurgence of Fascism but also a turnaround inBritish foreign policy in 1948 in response to the perceived rise of the Communistthreat in Western Europe The West the government argued needed not only to main-tain the military balance but also to strengthen continental democracies For thesepurposes the propaganda battle against Communism was critical Such concerns hadled Britain and France to help form the Council of Europe a few years earlier95

In the minds of British officials however the primacy of domestic sovereigntyover collective defense of the democratic peace remained unchallenged The cabinetmandated efforts to water down the force of any agreement in Britain British repre-sentatives sought to limit the potential risk of open-ended jurisprudence by callingfor the careful enumeration and de nition of human rights before agreeing on anyenforcement mechanism The expectation was that governments would not be able toagree on a list both extensive and precise96 Acting on Prime Minister ClementAtleersquosdirect instruction the British delegation successfully pressed to place the right ofindividual petition and the jurisdiction of the court into optional clauses97 ForeignMinister Ernest Bevin himself instructed British negotiators to veto any mandatoryright of individual petition lsquolsquoeven if it [means] being in a minority of onersquorsquo98 With

93 W E Beckett Legal Advisor to the Foreign Office April 1947 Foreign Office meeting cited inMarston 1993 798 811 also 798ndash804

94 Note that this differs from the realist account in that the threat is not in the rst instance a functionof military power but of political and ideological difference

95 Simpson 1998 15ndash19 37ndash3896 Marston 1993 808 See also Council of Europe 1975 III especially 182 280 30497 Marston 199398 Marston 1993 814 Britain withdrew its similar intention to veto over the issue of colonial depen-

dencies

242 International Organization

Cabinet approval Britain pursued a similar policy with respect to the negotiation ofUN human rights commitments99

Having secured these concessions which essentially rendered the convention un-enforceable in Britain the cabinet unanimously accepted the desirability of signingit Rati cation proceeded without difficulty Subsequently the Atlee governmenttreated the ECHR as a declaratory document and made no effort to introduce imple-menting or incorporating legislationYet even this outcomemdashone with no immediateconcrete consequencemdashwas viewed among British leaders as second best They werefully aware that once the document was signed future domestic political pressuremight well arise to incorporate the treaty or to accept its optional clauses Foreseeingthat a future government as the lord chancellor put it lsquolsquomight be forced to concedersquorsquothe jurisdiction of the court the British government sought also to include a provi-sion permitting any state to withdraw from the ECHR on six monthsrsquo notice100

To judge from their voting record and their contributions to the assembly debatesmdashgiven the absence for the moment of more detailed documentary researchmdashtheattitude of British politicians appears typical of attitudes in other recalcitrant coun-tries such as Sweden Norway Denmark the Netherlands and Luxembourg Gov-ernments and publics in these countries appear to have been on balance more rmlycommitted to democracy more altruistically inclined and sometimes even (subse-quent experience within the regime suggests) more willing to use coercion to spreadhuman rights norms than the governments and publics of countries that favored bind-ing commitments101 Yet given the high level of certainty about the future politicalstability of these democratic systems and the immediate bene ts of sovereignty forruling parties and government officials there was little self-interested reason to ac-cept compulsory and enforceable international commitments in the area of humanrights Accordingly they refused to do so

Generalizing the Argument Human Rights and Beyond

We have seen that the origins of the ECHR the most successful international humanrights adjudication and enforcement regime in the world today lies not in coercivepower politics or socialization to idealistic norms as contemporary internationalrelations theories predict Instead its origins lie in self-interested efforts by newly

99 Foreign Secretary Herbert Morrison in his 1951 memorandum to the cabinet on the UN Covenantwrote lsquolsquoAs the United Kingdom government has always played a leading part in promoting [human rightsin the UN] it would be difficult to draw back at this stage In these circumstances the prudent coursemight be to prolong the international discussions to raise legal and practical difficulties and to delay theconclusion of the Covenant for as long as possiblersquorsquo Lester 1984 55

100 Lester 1984 53ndash54 See also Marston 1993 824ndash26 This clearly discon rms the conjecture thatfuture evolution was an entirely unforeseen path-dependent consequence of earlier commitments

101 On the subsequent willingness of Sweden Norway Denmark and the Netherlands as well asFrance and Austria to pressure foreign states see Sikkink 1993 On Sweden see Council of Europe 1975III262 264

Human Rights Regimes Origins 243

established (or reestablished) democracies to employ international commitments toconsolidate democracymdashlsquolsquolocking inrsquorsquo the domestic political status quo against theirnondemocratic opponents This empirical nding has three broader implications for futureresearch on domestic politics and international relations

The Origin and Evolution of Human Rights Regimes

The rst implication of the theoretical argument is that the tendency of states toenhance the credibility of domestic policies by binding themselves to internationalinstitutions may help explain the origins and evolution of human rights enforcementregimes more generally In negotiations to create the Inter-American Convention onHuman Rights the UN Covenants and the emergent African human rights systemwe should expect to see a similar pattern of support from new democracies suspicionfrom established democracies and hostility from dictatorships102 In the followingoverview I highlight suggestive evidence and propose areas for future research

The negotiation of the UN Covenant on Civil and Political Rights appears to illus-trate the dynamics of democratic commitment At the height of the Cold War in theearly 1950s the most stable among modern democracies including the United Statesand the United Kingdom allied with authoritarian and totalitarian states like theSoviet Union China South Africa and Iran in opposition to the inclusion of compul-sory enforceable commitments The alliance in favor of such commitments as repub-lican liberal theory predicts included recently established democracies in continentalEurope Latin America and Asia

Republican liberal theory also explains a troubling anomaly for scholars and activ-ists alike namely the consistent unwillingness of the United States to accept multi-lateral constraints on its domestic human rights practices under the Inter-Americanand UN systems This unwillingness is generally attributed to ad hoc idiosyncraticfactors the United Statesrsquo superpower status (as is often said of its opposition tobinding UN obligations) its uniquely segregated southern states (as is often said ofsupport for the Bricker Amendment in the early 1950s) or its unique political institu-tions (federalism and supermajoritarian treaty rati cation rules) From the republicanliberal perspective in contrast US skepticism is the norm not the exception amongestablished democraciesmdasha norm related to the relatively low level of offsettingdomestic bene ts in an established self-con dent democracy not the nature of Ameri-can objections per se103

The positions of the established democracies in recent years concerning the cre-ation of war crimes tribunals offer at least partial con rmation of republican liberal

102 For an overview see Robertson and Merrills 1996103 An intriguing parallel example is the recent refusal of the European Communityrsquos European Court

of Justice (ECJ) to permit the EU to adhere collectively to the ECHR without a treaty amendment notingthat (1) there is no express human rights commitment in the Treaty of Rome hence no legal justi cationfor adherence and (2) human rights already lsquolsquoform an integral part of the general principles of law whoseobservance the [ECJ] ensuresrsquorsquo See ECJ I-1789 Adherence would of course undermine the ECJrsquos ownauthority in this area

244 International Organization

theory Established democracies had little difficulty accepting tribunals with jurisdic-tion over the former Yugoslavia and Rwanda where their own policies would not beimplicated Yet where commitments were (de facto) reciprocally bindingmdashnamelyin open-ended institutional commitments involving countries that actually engage inforeign interventionmdashestablished democracies con dent that they maintain ad-equate domestic safeguards against domestic atrocities hesitated to accept interna-tional constraints In the recent International Criminal Court negotiations three estab-lished democracies with a recent history of intervention abroad (the United StatesFrance and Israel) posed the greatest difficulties After ghting to dilute the obliga-tions of the treaty the United States and Israel joined China and highly repressiveMiddle Eastern and North African states in opposition while France was the verylast major power to lend its support to the treaty104

What about the development of human rights regimes over time An understand-ing of major human rights regimes does not end with their founding We have seenthat the ECHR like other major human rights instruments created a number ofoptional clauses on individual petition and compulsory jurisdiction of the court Insome cases early opponents of an enforceable convention remained exceptionallyrecalcitrant105 Yet over the subsequent ve decades all West European governmentsprogressively adopted such clauses and in many cases incorporated the ECHR intodomestic law

Much of this accords with republican liberal theory We observe a strengthening ofcommitments during and immediately after lsquolsquodemocratic wavesrsquorsquomdashas hit LatinAmerica and Central Europe during the 1990s Such efforts are strongly favored bynew democracies106 In Europe the most important reform in the history of the ECHRfor example was launched in the early to mid-1990s lsquolsquoProtocol 11rsquorsquo opened forsignature in May 1994 permits the ECHR Court to assume the functions of thecommission and compels all new signatories to accept compulsory jurisdiction andindividual petitionmdashpractices already universal among the original members Lead-ing legal academics argue that the most important impetus for Protocol 11 was lsquolsquothewidening to include [states] that have had little domestic much less internationalexperience in the legal protection of human rightsrsquorsquo107 The rst three countries toratify Protocol 11 were three transitional democracies Bulgaria Slovakia and Slo-venia The governments of some new democracies in Central and East Europe weresimilarly quick to accept minority rights obligations as a means of locking in domes-

104 For a general treatment of war crimes tribunals demonstrating the unwillingness of establisheddemocracies to pay high costs see Bass 1999

105 Sweden and the Netherlands are among the handful of countries that have been speci cally or-dered by the ECHR to allow more effective domestic judicial review of human rights claims many haveargued that Britain should be on the list as well Lester 1994

106 Huntington 1991 Consider however former British colonies which on gaining independenceadopted explicit bills of rights and constitutional reviewmdashsome on their own some with the encourage-ment of the British government Many were patterned after the European Convention but the underlyingimpetus stems republican liberal theory argues from their status as emerging postauthoritarian democra-cies Some of the most stable of these such as those in the Caribbean rejected international obligations

107 Janis Kay and Bradley 1995 88ndash89 113ndash18

Human Rights Regimes Origins 245

tic democracy108 In the Americas acceptance of compulsory jurisdiction by the Inter-American Court has occurred over the past two decadesmdasha period in which domesticconstitutional review also became nearly universal In contrast human rights normsremain weak in those regions where new democracies are few as in Africa or theMiddle East

Despite these important insights however the determinants of the evolution ofhuman rights regimes are unlikely to be identical to the determinants of their found-ing and are therefore unlikely to be explained entirely by republican liberal theoryThe ECHR deepened over a period during which European governments grew morecon dent about the stability of domestic democratic governance Hence the theoryadvanced here cannot be the sole or even the major explanation for the subsequentdeepening of the regime A social process intervenes between original intent andultimate evolutionmdasha process we have seen of which governments were quite awarein 1950 British officials believed that the ECHR would alter domestic political ar-rangements so as to encourage the mobilization of new social demands for humanrights enforcement Republican liberal theory would suggest that such new demandsre ect new opportunities for representation of social interests once a nation joins aregime broader liberal theory would stress changes in social ideas and interestsFurther research is required to clarify the precise dynamics of such long-term trends109

Generalizing the Theory to Other Issue Areas

A second direction for future research is to extend the theory to cooperation in otherissue-areas Despite the lsquolsquorepublican liberalrsquorsquo label the theoretical distinctiveness ofthe explanation advanced here is only incidentally connected to the liberal content ofthe philosophy embodied in human rights regimes In other words the argument istheoretically rather than substantively liberal110 Distinct to republican liberal theoryis the decisive role of domestic political representation in world politics and byextension the possibility that international institutions like their domestic counter-parts can enhance the credibility of domestic political commitments thereby lsquolsquolock-ing inrsquorsquo current policies Whether or not governments are lsquolsquoliberalrsquorsquo internationalinstitutions may lsquolsquostrengthen the statersquorsquo domestically by expanding its domestic con-trol over initiative information ideas and institutions111 Compared with more con-ventional lsquolsquofunctionalrsquorsquo theories of international regimes which stress reciprocal com-mitments to manage transnational societal transactions this analysis points to a morepurely domestic or lsquolsquotwo-levelrsquorsquo motivation for establishing international institu-tions112

Under what general conditions should we expect to observe international commit-ments of this kind Republican liberal theory suggests three conditions (1) govern-

108 See Manas 1997 and Wippman 1999109 Moravcsik 1995110 Moravcsik 1997111 Moravcsik 1994112 Putnam 1988

246 International Organization

ments fear future domestic political uncertainty (2) the position of the national gov-ernment is supported by a consensus of foreign governments and (3) internationalcooperation helps induce domestic actors to support the maintenance of current poli-cies

Where else in world politics might these three conditions be met Two types ofexamples must suffice Where nondemocratic governments cooperate to enhancetheir domestic credibility a mirror image of human rights institutions may ariseStephen David argues that lsquolsquoweak and illegitimatersquorsquo leaders of developing countriesoften view internal enemies as more dangerous than external ones and are thereforelikely to select international alliances that undermine domestic opponents113 TheHoly Alliance is a nineteenth-century example of international cooperation designedto block the seemingly inevitable spread of domestic liberalism and nationalismmdashinside and outside its membership A century later ruling Communist governmentsin Eastern Europe fearing for their domestic legitimacy supported membership inthe Warsaw Pact their comrades worldwide cooperated through Comintern

Further examples of efforts to use international regimes to bolster domestic policycredibility are found in international trade and monetary policy114 Mexico for ex-ample in exchange for its commitment to the North American Free Trade Area(NAFTA) gained relatively few economic concessions from the United States andCanada This has led many analysts to argue that NAFTA should be seen less as aquid pro quo and more as a means of establishing the credibility of the Mexicancommitment to trade and economic liberalization against the future potential of back-sliding115 Mexican reform within NAFTA was just such a case where the three con-ditions were met policy credibility was questionable the consensus among foreigngovernments (the United States and Canada) was closer to the views of the domestic(Mexican) government than those of Mexican protectionists and the costs of unilat-eral defection were perceived as large

The process of European integration rested similarly on centralizing power innational executives who consistently employed lsquolsquoforeign policyrsquorsquo decision-makinginstitutions to handle issues traditionally decided in lsquolsquodomesticrsquorsquo forums116 In thisregard the European Union has played the role in postwar European integration thata strong presidency and lsquolsquofast trackrsquorsquo institutions have played in securing postwarUS support for multilateral trade liberalization In European monetary cooperationweak-currency countries like France and Italy have been among the strongest propo-nents of deeper exchange-rate cooperationmdashoften with the intention of using exter-nal policy to stabilize domestic macroeconomic policy and performance As pre-dicted these examples tend to be cases in which a government whose views arerelatively closer to those of the regional consensus employs international cooperationto lsquolsquolock inrsquorsquo cooperation This process is facilitated also by the independent ideologi-cal value of lsquolsquoEuropersquorsquo in the minds of the Italian electorate for example and by the

113 David 1991114 Rodrik 1989115 For example Haggard 1997116 See Moravcsik 1994 and Goldstein 1997

Human Rights Regimes Origins 247

perception that monetary cooperation is linked to trade and agricultural cooperationmdashboth of which shifted the perceived costs of defection117

Realism and Idealism in International Relations Theory

The third and broadest implication of this analysis is that it counsels caution aboutthe uncritical acceptance of certain ideational explanations for the emergence ofinternational norms Recent scholarship has been quick to assume that if realist (orregime) theory fails to explain international cooperationmdashsay in areas like humanrights and environmental policymdashthe motivation for cooperation must lie in ide-ational socialization to altruistic beliefs This assumption once termed lsquolsquoidealistrsquorsquo orlsquolsquoutopianrsquorsquo seems plausible at rst glance The realist explanation for the emergenceof human rights norms is manifestly weak In a modern world increasingly domi-nated by liberal democratic practice human rights seem salient and attractive idealsPolitical action to protect them moreover clearly requires mobilizing a diffuse con-stituency in favor of the provision of what is in fact a public good which in turn oftenrequires that political actors issue strong normative appeals Ideational theorists havelittle trouble nding public professions of moral conviction to support their view

Yet scholars should not jump too quickly to the conclusionmdashas many recent stud-ies of foreign aid arms control slavery racism and human rights invite them todomdashthat altruism must motivate the establishment of morally attractive internationalnorms118 The tendency to jump to this conclusion demonstrates the danger of con-ducting debates about world politics around the simple dichotomy of realism versusidealism (or realism versus constructivism) as seems the current norm119 Presump-tive evidence for the importance of altruistic or lsquolsquoprincipledrsquorsquo motivations vis-a-vis arealist account may melt away as we have seen as soon as the underlying theory istested against more sophisticated rationalist yet nonrealist (in this case liberal) theo-ries of self-interested political behavior Moreover to establish methodologically theexistence of altruistic motivations and socialization processes rather than alternativeliberal theories one must do more than cite public professions of idealism documentthe actions of moral entrepreneurs or invoke the desirability of the ultimate end Talkand even mobilization are often cheap and often redundant or futile accordinglysuch evidence is often misleading Cross-national comparison and primary-sourcedocumentation of decision making are the critical tests

In the case of the establishment of the ECHR the proper theory and method re-verses an idealist conclusion that might appear to offer a plausible alternative torealism120 What seems at rst to be a conversion to moral altruism is in fact aninstrumental calculation of how best to lock in democratic governance against future

117 See Frieden 1993 Collins 1988 Moravcsik 1998a chap 4 6 and Krugman 1994 189ndash94118 What drives cooperation is prior domestic institutional convergence Hence the nature of domestic

regimes is not an intermediate variable between fundamental socialization and state behavior but thecritical variable that determines the nature of interdependence in the rst place

119 This is a view ideational theorists are coming to accept Finnemore and Sikkink 1998 916ndash17120 For example Legro and Moravcsik 1999

248 International Organization

opponentsmdasha practice hardly distinct from similar practices in the most pecuniaryareas of world politics such as trade and monetary policy I am not denying ofcourse that ideas and ideals matter in foreign policy I am challenging only a particu-lar idealist argument Surely some domestic support for democratic governance maybe ideological even idealistic in origin But if we can learn a single lesson from theformation of the worldrsquos most successful formal arrangement for international hu-man rights enforcement it is that in world politics pure idealism begets pure ideal-ismmdashin the form of parliamentary assemblies and international declarations To es-tablish binding international commitments much more is required

References

Ackerman Bruce 1997 The Rise of World Constitutionalism Virginia Law Review 83 (4)771ndash97Ando Nisuke 1992 The Future of Monitoring BodiesmdashLimitations and Possibilities of the Human Rights

Committee In 1991ndash1992 Canadian Human Rights Yearbook 169ndash175 Toronto CarswellBailey Michael A Judith Goldstein and Barry R Weingast 1997 The Institutional Roots of American

Trade Policy Politics Coalitions and International Trade World Politics 49 (3)309ndash38Bass Gary 1998 Judging War The Politics of International War Crimes Tribunals PhD diss Harvard

UniversityBrett Rachel 1996 Human Rights and the OSCE Human Rights Quarterly 18 (3)668ndash93Brysk Alison 1994 The Politics of Human Rights in Argentina Protest Change and Democratization

Stanford Calif Stanford University PressCarr E H 1946 The Twenty Yearsrsquo Crisis 1919ndash1939 2d ed London MacmillanCarter Barry E and Phillip R Trimble 1995 International Law 2d ed Boston Little BrownCollins Susan M 1988 In ation and the EMS In The European Monetary System edited by Francesco

Giavazzi Stefano Micossi and Marcus Miller 112ndash39 Cambridge Cambridge University PressCostello Declan 1992 Limiting Rights Constitutionally In Human Rights and Constitutional Law Es-

says in Honour of Brian Walsh edited by J OrsquoReilly 177ndash87 Dublin Round Hall PressCouncil of Europe 1975 Recueil des Travaux Preparatoires 6 vols Strasbourg Council of EuropeDavid Stephen R 1991 Explaining Third-World Alignment World Politics 43 (2)233ndash56Dijk Pieter van and G J H van Hoof 1998 Theory and Practice of the European Convention on Human

Rights 3d ed Hague KluwerDonnelly Jack 1986 International Human Rights A Regime Analysis International Organization 40

(3)599ndash642Doyle Michael W 1986 Liberalism and World Politics American Political Science Review 80 (4)

1151ndash69Drzemczewski Andrew Z 1983 The European Human Rights Convention in Domestic Law A Compara-

tive Study Oxford Clarendon PressEuropean Court of Justice 1996 Opinion Pursuant to Article 228 of the Treaty Opinion 294 (29 March)

I1763ndashI1790Evans Peter B Harold K Jacobson and Robert D Putnam 1993 Double-Edged Diplomacy Interna-

tional Bargaining and Domestic Politics Berkeley University of California PressFalk Richard A 1981 Human Rights and State Sovereignty New York Holmes and MeierFinnemore Martha 1996 National Interests in International Society Ithaca NY Cornell University

PressFinnemore Martha and Kathryn Sikkink 1998 International Norm Dynamics and Political Change

International Organization 52 (4)887ndash917Franck Thomas M 1988 Legitimacy in the International System American Journal of International Law

82 (4)705ndash59

Human Rights Regimes Origins 249

Frieden Jeffry A 1993 Making Commitments France and Italy in the European Monetary System1979ndash1985 Working Paper Series 114 Berkeley Calif Center for German and European Studies

Glendon Mary Ann 1998a Knowing the Universal Declaration of Human Rights Notre Dame LawReview 73 (5)1153ndash90

mdashmdashmdash 1998b The Universal Declaration of Human Rights Unpublished manuscript Harvard LawSchool Cambridge Mass

Goldstein Judith 1996 International Law and Domestic Institutions Reconciling North American lsquolsquoUn-fairrsquorsquo Trade Laws International Organization 50541ndash64

Haggard Stephan 1997 The Political Economy of Regionalism in Asia and the Americas In The Po-litical Economy of Regionalism edited by Edward Mans eld and Helen Milner 20ndash49 New YorkColumbia University Press

Helfer Lawrence and Anne-Marie Slaughter 1997 Toward a Theory of Effective Supranational Adjudi-cation Yale Law Journal 107 (2)273ndash391

Henkin Louis Gerald L Neuman Diane F Orentlicher and David W Leebron 1999 Human RightsNew York Foundation Press

Humphrey John P 1974 The Revolution in the International Law of Human Rights Human Rights4205ndash16

mdashmdashmdash 1984 Human Rights and the United Nations A Great Adventure Dobbs Ferry TransnationalPublishers

Huntington Samuel 1991 The Third Wave Democratization in the Late Twentieth Century NormanUniversity of Oklahoma Press

Janis Mark W Richard S Kay and Anthony W Bradley 1995 European Human Rights Law Text andMaterials Oxford Clarendon Press

Jepperson Ronald L Alexander Wendt and Peter J Katzenstein 1996 Norms Identity and the Cultureof National Security In The Culture of National Security Norms and Identity in World Politics editedby Peter J Katzenstein 33ndash75 Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Kaufman Chaim D and Robert A Pape 1999 Explaining Costly International Moral Action BritainrsquosSixty-Year Campaign Against the Atlantic Slave Trade International Organization 53 (4)631ndash68

Keck Margaret E and Kathryn Sikkink 1998 Activists Beyond Borders Advocacy Networks in Interna-tional Politics Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Keohane Robert O 1986 Theory of World Politics Structural Realism and Beyond In Neo-Realism andIts Critics edited by Robert O Keohane 158ndash203 New York Columbia University Press

Krasner Stephen D 1992 Sovereignty and Intervention Unpublished manuscript Stanford UniversityStanford Calif

mdashmdashmdash 1995 Compromising Westphalia International Security 20 (3)115ndash51Krugman Paul R 1994 Peddling Prosperity Economic Sense and Nonsense in the Age of Diminished

Expectations New York NortonKupchan Charles A and Clifford A Kupchan 1991 Concerts Collective Security and the Future of

Europe International Security 16 (1)114ndash61Lake David A 1993 Leadership Hegemony and the International Economy Naked Emperor or Tattered

Monarch with Potential International Studies Quarterly 37 (4)459ndash89Landes William M and Richard A Posner 1975 The Independent Judiciary in an Interest-Group Per-

spective Journal of Law and Economics 18 (3)875ndash901Legro Jeffrey W 1996 Culture and Preferences in the International Cooperation Two-Step American

Political Science Review 90 (1)118ndash37Legro Jeffrey W and Andrew Moravcsik 1999 Is Anybody Still a Realist International Security 24

(2)5ndash55Lester Anthony 1984 Fundamental Rights The United Kingdom Isolated In 1984 Public Law edited by

Graham Zellick 46ndash72 London Stevens and Sonsmdashmdashmdash 1994 Taking Human Rights Seriously Kingrsquos College Law Journal 51ndash15Manas Jean E 1996 The Council of Europersquos Democracy Ideal and the Challenge of Ethno-National

Strife In Preventing Con ict in the Post-Communist World Mobilizing International and Regional

250 International Organization

Organizations edited by Abram Chayes and Antonia Handler Chayes 99ndash144 Washington DCBrookings Institution Press

Marston Geoffrey 1993 The United Kingdomrsquos Part in the Preparation of the European Convention onHuman Rights 1950 International and Comparative Law Quarterly 42 (4)796ndash826

McKeon Richard 1949 The Philosophic Bases and Material Circumstances of the Rights of Man InHuman Rights Comments and Interpretations edited by UNESCO 35ndash46 New York UNESCO

Merrills J G 1993 The Development of International Law by the European Court of Human Rights 2ded Manchester UK Manchester University Press

Moe Terry 1990 Political Institutions The Neglected Side of the Story Journal of Law Economics andOrganization 6 (1)213ndash53

Moravcsik Andrew 1992 Liberalism and International Relations Theory Center for International AffairsWorking Paper Series 92-6 Cambridge Mass Harvard University

mdashmdashmdash 1994 Why the European Community Strengthens the State International Cooperation and Do-mestic Politics Center for European Studies Working Paper Series No 52 Cambridge Mass HarvardUniversity

mdashmdashmdash 1995 Explaining International Human Rights Regimes Liberal Theory and Western EuropeEuropean Journal of International Relations 1157ndash89

mdashmdashmdash 1997 Taking Preferences Seriously A Liberal Theory of International Politics InternationalOrganization 51 (4)513ndash53

mdashmdashmdash 1998a The Choice for Europe Social Purpose and State Power from Messina to MaastrichtIthaca NY Cornell University Press

mdashmdashmdash 1998b The Origin of Human Rights Regimes Liberal States and Domestic Uncertainty in PostwarEurope Working Paper No 9817 Cambridge Mass Weatherhead Center for International AffairsHarvard University

Morsink Johannes 1999 The Universal Declaration of Human Rights Philadelphia University of Penn-sylvania Press

Morgenthau Hans J 1960 Politics Among Nations The Struggle for Power and Peace 3d ed New YorkAlfred Knopf

Nye Joseph S Jr 1990 Bound to Lead The Changing Nature of American Power New York BasicBooks

Pasquino Pasquale 1998 Constitutional Adjudication and Democracy Comparative PerspectivesmdashUSA France Italy Ratio Juris 1138ndash50

Pierson Paul 1996 The Path to European Union A Historical Institutionalist Analysis ComparativePolitical Studies 29 (2)123ndash63

Polakiewicz Jorg and Valerie Jacob-Foltzer 1991 The European Human Rights Convention in DomesticLaw The Impact of Strasbourg Case Law in States Where Direct Effect Is Given to the ConventionHuman Rights Law Quarterly 1265ndash85 125ndash142

Putnam Robert D 1988 Diplomacy and Domestic Politics International Organization 42 (3) 427ndash61Ramirez Francisco O Yasemin Soysal and Suzanne Shanahan 1997 The Changing Logic of Political

Citizenship Cross-National Acquisition of Womenrsquos Suffrage Rights 1890ndash1990 American Socio-logical Review 62 (5)735ndash45

Risse Thomas 2000 Letrsquos Argue Communicative Action and International Relations International Or-ganization 54 (1)1ndash39

Risse-Kappen Thomas 1994 Ideas Do Not Float Freely Transnational Coalitions Domestic Structuresand the End of the Cold War International Organization 48 (2)185ndash214

mdashmdashmdash 1996 Collective Identity in a Democratic Community The Case of NATO In The Culture ofNational Security Norms and Identity in World Politics edited by Peter J Katzenstein 357ndash99 NewYork Columbia University Press

Robertson A H and J G Merrills 1993 Human Rights in Europe A Study of the European Conventionon Human Rights 3d ed Manchester UK Manchester University Press

mdashmdashmdash 1996 Human Rights in the World An Introduction to the International Protection of HumanRights 4th ed Manchester UK Manchester University Press

Rodrik Dani 1989 Credibility of Trade Reform A Policy Makerrsquos Guide World Economy 12 (1)1ndash16

Human Rights Regimes Origins 251

Ruggie John Gerard 1983 Human Rights and the Future International Community Daedalus 112 (4)93ndash110

Russett Bruce 1993 Grasping the Democratic Peace Principles for a PostndashCold War World PrincetonNJ Princeton University Press

Samnoslashy AEcirc shild 1993 Human Rights as International Consensus The Making of the Universal Declara-tion of Human Rights 1945ndash1948 Bergen Michelsen Institute

Shapiro Martin 1981 Courts A Comparative and Political Analysis Chicago University of ChicagoPress

Sieghart Paul 1983 The International Law of Human Rights Oxford Clarendon PressSikkink Kathryn 1993 The Power of Principled Ideas Human Rights Policies in the United States and

Western Europe In Ideas and Foreign Policy Beliefs Institutions and Political Change edited byJudith Goldstein and Robert O Keohane 139ndash70 Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Simpson A W Brian 1998 Short History of the European Convention on Human Rights Unpublishedmanuscript University of Michigan Law School Ann Arbor

Slaughter Anne-Marie Alec Stone Sweet and Joseph H H Weiler eds 1998 The European Court andNational Courts Doctrine and Jurisprudence Oxford Hart Publishing

Snyder Jack 1991 Myths of Empire Domestic Politics and International Ambition Ithaca NY CornellUniversity Press

Teitgen Pierre-Henri 1988 Faites entrer le temoin suivant 1940ndash1958 de la resistance a la Ve Repub-lique Rennes France Ouest-France

Van Evera Stephen 1990 Primed for Peace International Security 15 (winter)7ndash57mdashmdashmdash 1999 The Causes of War Power and the Roots of Con ict Ithaca NY Cornell University PressWaltz Kenneth N 1979 Theory of International Politics Reading Mass Addison-WesleyWippman David 1999 Practical and Legal Constraints on Internal Power Sharing In International Rela-

tions and Ethnic Con ict edited by David Wippman 170ndash88 Ithaca NY Cornell University PressWhit eld John H 1988 How the Working Organs of the European Convention Have Elevated the Indi-

vidual to the Level of Subject of International Law ILSA Journal of International Law 1227ndash53

252 International Organization

Testing the Theories The Negotiation of the ECHR

What light does the negotiating history of the ECHR cast on the power of these threecompeting theories The negotiation of the ECHR took place between 1949 and1953 under the auspices of the Council of Europe At the rst session of the Councilof Europersquos Consultative Assembly in September 1949 its legal committee under thechairmanship of the Frenchman Pierre-Henri Teitgen recommended that an organiza-tion be created to ensure adherence to human rights in Europe Extended meetings ofgovernmental committees and consultations with the assembly itself through the rsthalf of 1950 led to the signing of the ECHR which came into force three years later

Realist ideational and liberal institutional theories all offer prima facie explana-tions for the general form and timing of the ECHRrsquos establishment For realists thisperiod marked the dawning of an lsquolsquoAmerican centuryrsquorsquo and a moment in which theWest became embroiled in a bipolar con ict with the Soviet Union For ideationaltheorists it immediately followed the Holocaust a salient historical event of consid-erable moral force and occurred immediately after the rise to salient Western leader-ship of two long-established democratic exemplars the United States and the UnitedKingdom45 During the immediate postwar period republican liberals might observea wave of new liberal democracies emerged (or reemerged) across Western EuropeNondemocratic institutions were widely viewed as a source of both World War II andthe Cold War and accordingly the democratization of Germany Italy and otherWest European nations was seen as a guarantee against both a revival of fascism andthe spread of communism

To assess the relative importance of these three plausible theories we thereforerequire more ne-grained evidence than a simple coincidence of timing or the exis-tence of occasional public rhetorical justi cation I consider three types of evidencethe cross-national pattern of national positions the process of international negotia-tion and the direct documentary record of national motivations What does the his-torical record reveal

Cross-National Variation in National Preferences

We have seen that both realist and ideational theories predict that the most rmlyestablished and committed democracies (or democratic great powers)mdashin short themajor Western powers led by the United States and the United Kingdommdashwouldhave been the primary supporters of binding international human rights norms Onthe contrary the historical record strongly supports the republican liberal theorywhich predicts that newly established democracies will spearhead support for bind-ing international human rights guarantees whereas long-established democracies willsupport only rhetorical or optional commitmentsmdashand even these only where neededto bolster the lsquolsquodemocratic peacersquorsquo Dictatorships or governments that have not com-pleted the transition to democracy will be opposed outright

45 For a more solidly grounded view see Helfer and Slaughter 1997 331ndash35

230 International Organization

We can measure the willingness of governments to accept binding obligations byexamining their position on two related elements of the institutional design of theECHRmdashboth essential to the future effectiveness of the regime

x Compulsory jurisdiction Should the regime mandate that member states recog-nize the jurisdiction of an independent international court as opposed to abody of foreign ministers

x Individual petition Should the regime mandate that member states grant pri-vate individuals and groups standing to le cases

Since both mandatory binding jurisdiction and individual petition are required torender a system of international human rights adjudication effective a vote for bothis de ned as support for a reciprocally binding regime whereas a vote against eithermarks opposition46 Positions on these two issues generated parallel (if not preciselyidentical) coalitions among national governments suggesting that they tap a singleunderlying dimension of state preference47

To investigate the relationship between democratic governance and support forbinding regimes we also require a measure of how stable a democracy is expected tobe48 European political systems involved in the negotiations can be divided intothree categories The rst category lsquolsquoestablished democraciesrsquorsquo contains those sys-tems that had been continuously under democratic rule since before 1920 and re-mained so thereafter Belgium Denmark Luxembourg Netherlands Norway Swe-den Netherlands and the United Kingdom (Occupation is not coded as a suspensionof domestic democracy but the establishment of a nondemocratic domestic regimeismdashfor example Vichy France) The second category lsquolsquonew democraciesrsquorsquo contains

46 Sikkink suggests a less satisfactory coding one which con ates the domestic and external concernsof governments in such a way as to greatly exaggerate the relative importance of the latter Sikkink 1993In fact only a miniscule set of ECHR cases have been brought by one state against another

47 Council of Europe 1975 IV248ndash52 also 132ff 242ndash96 also Ixxiv 10ndash24 296ff passim andV68ndash70 By the time the member states negotiated individual petition underlying positions were harderto make out since it was becoming increasingly clear that such provisions will be optional AustriaBelgium France Germany Iceland Ireland and Italy supported creation of a court of human rights andmandatory jurisdiction whereas Denmark Greece Luxembourg the Netherlands Norway Sweden Turkeyand the United Kingdom were opposed to anything except a court with optional jurisdiction On thequestion of whether the right of individual petition should be automatic there was slightly more ambiva-lence but Britain Greece and perhaps also the Netherlands remained the most skeptical On the questionof the scope of the rights to be protected under the regime a similar cleavage emerged with advocates of astrong system such as Teitgen supporting an open-ended grant of institutional authority See Council ofEurope 1975 I276 More skeptical countries such as Britain the Netherlands Sweden and Denmarksought a more precise and narrower enumeration of rights and warned against an ambitious open-endedsystem Council of Europe 1975 I80ndash82 88ndash90 III254ndash56 but 268

48 Conventional political science measures of lsquolsquodemocracyrsquorsquo are inappropriate since such measuresassess institutionsrsquo levels of democracy not future expectations of democratic stability The length ofcontinuous democratic rule is a conventional measure in the literature on the democratic peace and else-where for the depth of commitment to democracy See for example Russett 1993 As a more problematiccheck on the measure one might also consider whether the regime remained a liberal democracy after1950 Such ex post coding is problematic though not entirely inappropriate since what we seek to mea-sure is not how democratic a state is but how stable its democracy is perceived to be In any case the twomeasures are closely correlated

Human Rights Regimes Origins 231

those that were rmly established during the negotiations and remained so thereafterbut only since a point between 1920 and 1950 Austria France Italy Iceland Ire-land and West Germany The third category lsquolsquosemidemocracies and dictatorshipsrsquorsquocontains the two governments that were not fully democratic by 1950 because ofcivil war or internal repression (and did not remain so thereafter) namely Greece andTurkey Spain and Portugal though not involved in the negotiations also belong inthis category49

Turning to the ndings we see little evidence of the positive correlation betweensupport for binding regimes and power or length of democratic rule predicted byrealist and idealist theory Instead we observe the inverse-U-shaped relationshipbetween the stability of democracy and support for binding human rights commit-ments predicted by republican liberal theory Table 2 summarizes the ndings All sixnew democracies (plus one of the ten long-established democracies Belgium) sup-port binding human rights guarantees In contrast six of the seven established democ-racies join the four transitional governments and nondemocracies in opposing one orboth such guarantees (or in the case of Luxembourg abstaining) Even the soleexception Belgium is not fully discon rming since Belgian representatives origi-nally sided with the other established democracies against binding guarantees shift-ing their position only late in the negotiations50 The correlation is so strong that evenrecategorization of borderline casesmdashFrance and Turkey saymdashwould not under-mine the striking relationship

A number of ad hoc conjectures suggested by historians legal academics andcommon intuition about postwar European politics also fall by the wayside Opposi-tion appears to be uncorrelated with the possession of colonies51 Among major colo-nial powers Britain and the Netherlands are skeptics whereas France and Belgiumare supporters Among countries without colonies Germany and Italy are supporterswhereas the Scandinavian countries (Iceland excepted) are opponents

Opposition is similarly uncorrelated with the existence of a strong domestic tradi-tion of parliamentary sovereignty as some analysts of Britain conjecture Many strongsupportersmdashFrance Belgium Italy Germany Austria Iceland and Irelandmdashsharedan equally deep tradition of parliamentary sovereignty Any imputation of causalityfrom the correlation between postwar support for domestic judicial review and inter-national enforcement of human rights (say in the cases of Italy Germany and Aus-tria) furthermore is very likely to be spurious Postwar Germany contemporane-ously adopted systems of constitutional judicial review thereby shifting politicalweight away from a traditionally sovereign parliament toward a separation of powersinvolving an independent judiciary In Italy Christian Democrats fearing the adventof a Socialist-Communist majority placed a constitutional court in the postwar con-stitution It is far more plausible that these countries adopted both domestic andinternational judicial review because of a strong desire to bolster the democratic

49 For a further discussion of this coding see the notes to Table 250 Council of Europe 1975 I80ndash82 88ndash90 III254ndash56 but 26851 This is the factor most often mentioned in the secondary literature

232 International Organization

order not that the inclusion of a constitutional court in the postwar constitution hadimmediate implications for the national position on the ECHR52 In sum the estab-lishment of domestic constitutional review like the establishment of internationalhuman rights guarantees is a postauthoritarian phenomenon National positions areuncorrelated with support for European federalism the Netherlands and Luxem-bourg opposed mandatory enforcement whereas Austria Ireland and Iceland fa-vored it More consistent with the republican liberal view is the conjecture that bothsupport for Europe (in this very early period this meant support for the Council ofEurope and the European Coal and Steel Community) and support for a bindingECHR re ect (in this period but not later) the in uence of a third factormdashsay demo-

52 See Ackerman 1997 773 and Pasquino 1998 39 44ndash48 There is no evident correlation betweensupport and the existence of civil or common-law traditions or monist or dualist legal systems

TABLE 2 Stability of democratic governance and national positions on theEuropean Convention on Human Rights

Unstable ornon-democracies(stable democracy

not yet clearlyestablished by 1950)

New democracies(continuous

democracy onlysince a date between

1920 and 1950)

Establisheddemocracies(continuous

democracy since adate before 1920)

Supports enforcement(individual petitionand compulsory juris-diction mandatory)

mdash Austria France ItalyIceland Ireland

Germanyb

Belgiumc

Opposes enforcement(individual petitionandor compulsoryjurisdiction optionalor absent)

Greecea Turkeya

(Portugald Spaind)mdash Denmark Sweden

Netherlands NorwayUnited Kingdom Lux-

embourge

aGreece and Turkey are characterized as unstable whereas Austria France Italy Iceland Ireland andGermany are characterized as new because (1) it had been less than a year after conclusion of thebloody Greek civil war and extra-legal measures were still in force and (2) Greek and Turkish democ-racy were widely viewed as limited by the role of the military and incomplete judicial autonomy It isalso worth noting that both governments would subsequently slip back into dictatorship This coding isconsistent with the general literature on delegation which notes that governments must have sufficientpower to put institutions in place Governments unable to rule by established democratic means belongin the nondemocratic category

bGermany not yet a member of the Council of Europe did not have voting rights but participatedactively in the negotiations

cBelgium initially hesitated supporting the convention only with optional clauses but then came tofavor mandatory enforcement

dSpain and Portugal both dictatorships were not members of the Council of Europe Yet in strikingcontrast to Germany (also not a member) they showed little independent interest in participating infor-mally nor were they invited to do so

eIn some cases Luxembourg abstained on rather than opposed enforcement measures

Human Rights Regimes Origins 233

cratic stability and security threats53 Finally the experience of being invaded byGermany during World War II seems to explain little The French and Belgiansfavored mandatory enforcement whereas the Dutch Danes and Norwegiansopposed it

Republican liberal theory also seems to offer the most accurate account of theinstrumental attitude governments adopted toward more detailed provisions of theECHR Should the convention create governments asked themselves an indepen-dent court a quasi-judicial body of government representatives or no central institu-tion at all Cleavages around this issue were similar to those around compulsoryjurisdiction and individual petition with opponents of effective enforcement oppos-ing the court54 Governments favorable to binding human rights adjudication pro-posed that the members of the intermediary Commission on Human Rights be nomi-nated by the courtmdasha clear effort to render international institutions moreindependentmdashwhereas more skeptical governments favored granting power of nomi-nation to the intergovernmental Committee of Ministers55

Similar cleavages formed around the enumeration of rights Some skeptics consid-ered delaying the proceedings as well as limiting future uncertainty by pressing fora precise enumeration of rights or transferring the issue to the less-effective UNCommission on Human Rights56 In the end the precise enumeration of rights whichwas considerably narrower than that granted by any member state with such a consti-tutional enumeration resulted from a careful calculation of instrumental self-regarding considerations57 Representatives of right- and left-wing parties were con-cerned about the status of particular laws favored by their constituencies SocialDemocratic representatives assured that social welfare rights were not threatened andthat property rights did not restrict state intervention Christian Democratic represen-tatives assured that rights of private familial educational and religious choice weremaintained while opposing any right to redistribution of property58 The nal docu-

53 See Glendon 1998a 1170ndash72 See also Slaughter Stone Sweet and Weiler 199854 Council of Europe 1975 IV248ndash5055 Council of Europe 1975 III268ndash7056 Council of Europe 1975 III268 304 306 IV178 also 106ndash10857 For the most plausible argument for the impact of the UN Declaration see Teitgen 1988 481 490

The enumeration of rights also did not simply conform to a focal point established a few years before inthe UN Declarationmdashthe sort of transnational dynamic of standard-setting many ideational theorists stressDespite similarities in wording advocates saw the European system in this respect not simply as a continu-ation of the UN system but also as a pragmatic reaction to it The UN system was widely viewed as toobroad to be effective the ECHR system was designed to be potentially enforceable which required thatthe scope of rights be narrowed considerably Indeed the principal author of the UN Declaration theFrenchman Rene Cassin overtly opposed the creation of the ECHR Finally even the enumeration ofrights in the UN Declaration was drawn not from proposals of activists per se but primarily from system-atic and scholarly analyses of comparative law (such as from the American Law Institute and UN officials)as well as international documents (such as the Pan American Declaration) then whittled down throughintergovernmental negotiation Glendon 1998a Glendon 1998b chap 3 Humphrey 1984 31ndash32 Teitgen1988 489ndash92 and Morsink 1999

58 For reports of debates on marriage education and property see Council of Europe 1975 I166ndash86242ndash64 II48ndash132 For a response to the possible objection that these rights were controversial becausethey are intrinsically more difficult to de ne see ibid V304ndash14

234 International Organization

ment offended neither side because it was constrained to include only the least con-troversial among basic political and civil rights59

The Domestic and International Decision-making Process

Realism ideational theory and republican liberalism also generate distinctive predic-tions about the tactics likely to be most salient in interstate negotiations Realisttheory with its stress on interstate power and deep con icts of interest leads us toexpect to observe attempts by great powers to coerce or bribe weaker states to changetheir policies Ideational theory by contrast leads us to expect to observe attempts bygovernments or transnational groups in civil society to engage in transnational per-suasion Such persuasion may suffice in itself or may be a prelude to subsequentcoercive tactics For liberal theorists by contrast there is little reason to expectgovernments to alter their views on fundamental issues such as the nature of consti-tutional adjudication in light of threats promises or normative persuasion by otherdemocratic governments The interest of established democracies in the stability ofneighboring less-established democracies is surely less intense than the domesticself-interest of new democracies hence established democracies cannot easily beinduced to accept domestic constraints in order to make the regime workmdashparticu-larly when the option of creating optional enforcement mechanisms exists60

Published documents contain very little direct con rmation of either the realist orideational predictions No great power or long-standing democracy appears to havemade threats or offered inducements to secure stronger commitments The most im-portant powers engaged in Western Europe at the time the United States and theUnited Kingdom were respectively absent or opposed Ideational theorists mightpoint out that the lsquolsquoEuropean Movementrsquorsquo working through the Assembly of theCouncil of Europe was engaged in transnational discussion and mobilization Cer-tainly many leading advocates of the convention were European federalists and viewedthe ECHR as a step toward European integration61 Yet there is little evidence that ashared transnational discourse in uenced the positions of parliamentary politiciansin the assembly let alone representatives of national governments There is we haveseen little correlation between national positions on the ECHR and positions onEuropean integration Indeed we observe little shift in national positions at all letalone in uence wielded by established democracies as predicted by ideational theoryAlthough we cannot entirely exclude the possibility that subtle forces of transna-tional persuasion and mobilization played a modest role in organizing the forum fordiscussion they were surely not decisive in de ning the positions of the participatinggovernments

59 Teitgen 1988 48060 Liberal theory predicts that interstate bargaining outcomes are a function of the relative intensity of

national preferences Governments that strongly seek a particular cooperative outcome will concede morein order to achieve it Moravcsik 1997

61 Some Jewish parliamentarians and law professors were also prominent and may have been in u-enced by their experiences and beliefs

Human Rights Regimes Origins 235

Instead the preponderance of evidence concerning negotiating tactics con rmsrepublican liberal predictions Rather than seeking to coerce or persuade one anotheror mobilizing groups in civil society national governments conducted a classicalinternational negotiation Governments focused primarily on practical compromisesthat would assure that the system functioned to assure each state its preferred level ofsovereign control New institutions were modi ed to a compromise close to the low-est common denominator with no government forced to accept immediate con-straints on its own policies signi cantly greater than those it ideally sought Wherethere was discord optional clauses afforded governments exibility The real expla-nation of the outcome as liberal theory predicts lies in the pattern of underlyingnational preferences

Domestic Deliberation and Public Justi cation

The nal type of evidence consists of the records of con dential deliberations andpublic justi cations by national decision-makers drawn from debates in the Parlia-mentary Assembly of the Council of Europe negotiating sessions among the nationalgovernments and the documentary record of con dential deliberations in one criticalcountry where such documents are available namely the United Kingdom What dothese reveal

Let us begin by noting a salient fact Not a single piece of documentary evidencein the sources I have been able to consult supports the realist prediction that govern-ments impose international human rights norms through threats of external coercionor inducement At no point do we observe governments weighing the costs and ben-e ts of coercion concerning themselves with the distribution of power capabilitiesor mentioning foreign or military aid

There is slightly more evidence for the ideational view but not enough to establishany con dence in its veracity At most NGOs and public opinion appear to haveplayed a secondary even insigni cant role62 The rhetoric of politicians in the Euro-pean Assembly as well as some interest groups invoked moral considerations Yetfor the ideational theory to be con rmed such statements must be designed to social-ize or persuade national governments by appealing to respect for human rights as anend in itself rather than as an instrument to promote concrete ends of enduringinterest to member governmentsmdashthe prevention of tyranny genocide and aggres-sion There is no evidence of this positions as we have seen do not change InBritain we observe officials in occasional meetings with NGOs A 1951 ColonialOffice draft circular blandly recalled lsquolsquoin deciding to sign the Convention His Majes-tyrsquos Government took into account the importance attached to it by public opinionboth in and outside this countryrsquorsquo63 Yet although NGOs were relatively well devel-oped in Britain (perhaps more so than anywhere else) and made salient contributions

62 For a similar conclusion regarding the abolition of the slave trade see Kaufman and Pape 199963 Marston 1993 824 Some British officials attributed the support of other governments for a human

rights court to their desire to assert the symbolic signi cance of the council vis-a-vis the claims of Com-munist governments and parties Marston 1993 809

236 International Organization

to the speci c form of the nal document the British government paid little heed totheir pleas to accept mandatory enforcement The issue was neither debated in Parlia-ment nor mentioned in election campaigns British public opinion like public opin-ion elsewhere took relatively little note of the ECHR negotiations

The overwhelming bulk of the documentary evidence con rms instead the repub-lican liberal account By far the most consistent public justi cation for the ECHR tojudge from debates in the Council of Europe Constituent Assembly was that it mighthelp combat domestic threats from the totalitarian right and left thereby stabilizingdomestic democracy and preventing international aggression (It is helpful to remem-ber that both Hitler and Mussolini came to power at least initially by constitutionalmeans) Teitgen the chief French advocate of the ECHR in the assembly consideredlsquolsquoFascism Hitlerism and Communismrsquorsquo as the major postwar threats to democracy64

Governments Teitgen argued should seek to lsquolsquopreventmdashbefore it is too latemdashanynew member who might be threatened by a rebirth of totalitarianism from succumb-ing to the in uence of evil as has already happened in conditions of general apathyIt is not enough to possess freedom positive action must be taken to defend it Would Fascism have triumphed in Italy if after the assassination of Matteoti thiscrime had been subjected to an international trialrsquorsquo65 Yet postwar human rights re-gimes were a response not simply to the recent fascist past but also to the prospect ofa Communist future The latter was mentioned just as often In this period we mustrecall the French Communist Party enjoyed plurality electoral support Teitgen spokeof the lsquolsquoabominable temptationrsquorsquo to lsquolsquoexchange freedom for a little more breadrsquorsquo66

Such concerns were linked explicitly to the shared belief that nondemocratic statestend toward international aggression as well as domestic oppression Teitgenrsquos moti-vation was at least in part to assure the stability of German democracy and therebythe security of France None other than Konrad Adenauer told Teitgen in 1949 thatintegration was needed to restrain postwar Germany not just the Soviet Union Teit-gen reports he lsquolsquoneeded no morersquorsquo to convince him to work for the Council of Eu-rope67 Such arguments were advanced by the ECHRrsquos advocates in the assembly farmore often than any others This clearly refutes the conjecturemdashwhich as we haveseen Sikkink and Keck treat as an essential piece of evidence for ideational theorymdashthat few analysts before the 1980s could possibly have been aware of a link betweendemocracy and peace In many ways the democratic peace proposition which datesfrom the eighteenth century was a central tenet arguably the central tenet of post-war Western planning as it had been in the thinking of Woodrow Wilson and otherliberal statesmen a generation before68

Yet domestic self-interest dominated The most explicit justi cations for the ECHRas a bulwark against future tyranny were advanced not by representatives from coun-

64 Council of Europe 1975 I40ndash4265 Council of Europe 1975 I192 120 64 also 60ndash64 for statements by others I66 84 120ff

192ndash94 276 278ndash80 29266 Council of Europe 1975 I40ndash4267 Teitgen 1988 47668 Keck and Sikkink 1998 203 Compare footnote 27 See Moravcsik 1992 and 1997

Human Rights Regimes Origins 237

tries with the longest democratic heritage but as republican liberal theory predictsby those from newly established democracies Among the most persistent advocatesof this position were Italian and German representatives (Germany was not a formalmember of the Council of Europe but enthusiastically sought to participate in strik-ing contrast to the disinterest shown by Spain and Portugal) The Italian representa-tive to the assembly who advanced perhaps the most extensive proposal for central-ized institutions one Mr Benvenuti stressed the need to prevent totalitarianmovementsmdasha problem he argued particularly important in nations where democ-racy is not yet rmly established Another Italian representative affirmed lsquolsquothe prin-ciple of the joint responsibility of democratic statesrsquorsquo69 A German representativewent further proposing a treaty obliging all member states to come to each otherrsquosaid apparently with force if domestic freedom were threatened70

Yet the primary expectation was not that the regime would strengthen democracyby mobilizing intervention by foreign governments to enforce human rights normsas realist and some ideational theory might lead us to expect Nor did governmentsstress active transnational mobilization Most participants appear to have felt thatdomestic politics would remain the primary site of enforcementmdashall members wereto be democracies at least formallymdashwith international controls serving as an exter-nal signaling device to trigger an appropriate domestic response71 The ECHR wasintended primarily to strengthen existing domestic institutions of judicial reviewparliamentary legislation and public action not to supplant them Even skepticalBritish officials voiced little fear of direct foreign intervention on domestic politicsfearing instead the mobilization of domestic groups

Critics in the assembly often asked why an arrangement was required at all if itsscope was restricted to existing democracies Nowhere was republican liberal logicclearer than in the responses given by advocates The arrangement was primarily ameans to prevent backsliding by new democracies As Sir David Maxwell-Fyfe ofthe United Kingdom put it lsquolsquoIn answer to the criticism that as signatories will belimited to democratic states the Convention is unnecessary our plan has the ad-vantage of being immediately practicable it provides a system of collective securityagainst tyranny and oppressionrsquorsquo72

Unlike the UN system the ECHR was designed to be enforceablemdasha goal Max-well-Fyfe argued that was realistic only because all of its members already shared anessentially democratic political culture73 Among skeptics the primary focus of criti-cism was as republican liberal theory predicts the fear that the application of domes-tically legitimate national laws might be declared in violation of the convention Thecompatibility of the ECHR with existing domestic legal practices dominated discus-sionmdasha fact suggesting also that decision-makers took the commitment seriously74

69 Council of Europe 1975 II14270 Ibid V328ndash30 336ndash4071 Lester 1994 4ndash5 See also Teitgen 1988 48272 Council of Europe 1975 I12073 See ibid I50ndash52 and Teitgen 1988 48874 Council of Europe 1975 II246ff also 148ndash87 I54 also I64ndash68

238 International Organization

On this point it is instructive to examine more closely the contrary position of onegovernment namely that of the United Kingdom From a methodological perspec-tive the United Kingdom is a critical case Opposition by the oldest and most rmlyestablished democracy in Europe constitutes a particularly striking discon rmationof realist and ideational theory75 The British as we have seen supported interna-tional declaratory norms but rmly opposed any attempt to establish binding legalobligations centralized institutions individual petition or compulsory jurisdiction76

As W E Beckett legal advisor to the Foreign Office and the initiator of the Britishgovernmentrsquos participation put it lsquolsquoWe attach the greatest importance to a well-drafted Convention of Human Rights but we are dead against anything like an inter-national court to which individuals who think they are aggrieved in this way couldgorsquorsquo77 Even Beckett conceded the existence of lsquolsquooverwhelming objectionsrsquorsquo to anystrong means of enforcement in Britain involving the individual right of petition andan independent tribunalmdashdespite his efforts to work with British NGOs on speci cproposals

What issues were raised in con dential British deliberations The secondary litera-ture on British human rights policy makes much of two British concerns the fear thatresidents of British colonies and dependencies might invoke the ECHR and aversionto European federalism To judge from con dential discussions however neitherappears to have been a dominant concern To be sure Colonial Secretary Jim Grif- ths was concerned that lsquolsquoextremist politiciansrsquorsquo among lsquolsquopolitically immaturersquorsquo colo-nies would exploit the document78 Yet overall there is surprisingly little discussionof colonial implications in the deliberationsmdashcertainly far less than purely of domes-tic considerations Colonial Office concerns appear to have been isolated and inter-mittent In any case a colonial clause in the ECHR would limit any such claims andconsideration of such a clause did not blunt British opposition79 Nor despite the factthat the Council of Europe Assembly was the locus of European federalist activitydo British government officials often mention the connection between human rightsand European federalism The British government resisted efforts to make interna-tional human rights law directly enforceable in this way regardless of whether itsforum was European or notmdashand continued to do so for some time thereafter80

Con dential domestic deliberations suggest instead that British opposition re- ected what A Maxwell permanent secretary to the Home Office described as lsquolsquograveapprehension about what might happen at homersquorsquo81 When the issue nally reachedthe Cabinet the attention of ministersmdashafter brief mention of colonial and economic

75 The UK position was also viewed as decisive See for example Paul-Henri Spaak cited in Teitgen1988 478 Britain is also a country for which we have a wealth of reliable archival documents and oralhistories I have restricted myself here to materials found in published sources

76 Marston 1993 799ndash80077 Marston 1993 80478 Lester 1984 50 See also Lester 1994 2 and Marston 1993 81279 Marston 1993 806ndash807 809ndash10 812 816 In 1953 the British government voluntarily extended the

Convention to the forty-two overseas territories for whose international relations they were responsible80 See Lester 1984 55 and Lester 1994 381 Marston 1993 813

Human Rights Regimes Origins 239

concernsmdashseems to have focused on domestic application Precisely as republicanliberal theory predicts the primary concern was not the vulnerability of the overallBritish record on human rights As Parliamentary Secretary for Foreign Affairs Hec-tor McNeil observed in a 1947 memo to Prime Minister Clement Atlee Britain hadan lsquolsquoextremely good recordrsquorsquo British decision-makers appear sincerely to have be-lieved that Britain would be less inconvenienced by reciprocal commitment thanother member governments The de nition of rights in the convention was so theForeign Office memo to the Cabinet in 1950 concluded lsquolsquoconsistent with our existinglaw in all but a small number of comparatively trivial casesrsquorsquo82

Nor did ministerial apprehension result from major public policy considerationsMost such concernsmdashsuch as the belief of some in the Labour Party led by Chancel-lor of the Exchequer Sir Stafford Cripps that the convention might restrict govern-ment intervention in the economy including entry of government inspectors intoprivate homesmdashwere shared with similar political groups in other countries and weretherefore handled effectively by narrowing and qualifying the explicit rights enumer-ated in the convention to exclude constraints on economic policy education andpolitical institutions83

Instead British officials and politiciansmdashmost notably in Cabinet discussionsmdashdwelled primarily on the fear that the convention would threaten idiosyncratic (butnot unambiguously undemocratic) political practices and institutions in the UnitedKingdom84 Yet when pressed in con dential discussions to make their concernsexplicit the examples cited by British opponents seem either absurdly vague or comi-cally trivial

The defense of British institutional idiosyncrasy elicited the most violent rhetoricfrom British politicians and officials Lord Chancellor Jowittrsquos official paper criti-cized the draft convention largely the work of two distinguished former Britishofficials as

so vague and woolly that it may mean almost anything Our unhappy legal ex-perts have had to take their share in drawing up a code compared to which the Ten Commandments are comparatively insigni cant It com-pletely passes the wit of man to guess what results would be arrived at by a tribu-nal composed of elected persons who need not even be lawyers drawn fromvarious European states possessing completely different systems of law andwhose deliberations take place behind closed doors Any student of our legalinstitutions must recoil from this document with a feeling of horror85

A common complaint was that judicial review would undermine parliamentarysovereignty Beckett wrote lsquolsquoIt seems inconceivable that any Government when

82 Marston 1993 811 With a lack of modesty about their domestic political institutions characteristicof this period British officials and politicians also sometimes cited the need to set a good example forforeign countries as a reason for Britain to take an active role in the negotiations

83 See Lester 1984 50ndash52 and Lester 1994 2 The British position did not change under the subse-quent Conservative government of Anthony Eden

84 Lester 1984 54ndash5585 Ibid 52

240 International Organization

faced with the realities of this proposal would take the risk of entrusting these unprec-edented powers to an international court legislative powers which Parliament wouldnever agree to entrust to the courts of this country which are known and whichcommand the con dence and admiration of the worldrsquorsquo86 lsquolsquoOur whole constitutionrsquorsquoa government document intoned lsquolsquois based on the principle that it is for the Parlia-ment to enact the laws and for the judges to interpret the lawsrsquorsquo87 The British govern-ment even opposed a clause protecting rights to lsquolsquofree electionsrsquorsquo and lsquolsquopolitical oppo-sitionrsquorsquo apparently because they believed that their distinctive lsquolsquo rst past the postrsquorsquounique electoral system might be challenged88

The speci c issue cited most often by the governmentrsquos legal authorities was theBritish policy toward political extremists A ministerial brief referred to a lsquolsquoblankchequersquorsquo that would lsquolsquoallow the Governments to become the object of such poten-tially vague charges by individuals as to invite Communists crooks and cranks ofevery type to bring actionsrsquorsquo89 Lord Chancellor Jowittrsquos complaint was that lsquolsquotheConvention would prevent a future British government from detaining people with-out trial during a period of emergency or judges sending litigants to prison forthrowing eggs at them or the Home Secretary from banning Communist or Fascistdemonstrationsrsquorsquo90

Yet it would be misleading to argue that British institutional idiosyncrasy causedBritish opposition Every established democracy after all has its treasured idiosyn-crasies and British leaders sincerely believed that as the cradle of rule-of-law gover-nance they would suffer least91 In comparative perspective many general concernsmdashgovernment intervention in the economy the challenge to colonial rule concernabout political extremism skepticism of courts a tradition of insular nationalismand parliamentary sovereigntymdashhardly distinguished Britain from France Italy andmany other continental supporters of the convention Many of these fearsmdashincludingthose concerning colonies and electoral rulesmdashcould have been and were addressedby restricting the document92 For British decision-makers the decisive point wasnot the nature of these concrete objections but the utter absence in the British domes-tic context of any countervailing self-interested argument in favor of membership

The quaint scenarios of extremist threats raised by British officials demonstratethis They arose not because extremist groups in Britain were particularly strong butbecause in comparison with the Continent they were so weak Whereas FrenchGerman and Italian officials viewed the ECHR as a check on the potential triumph of

86 Ibid 80387 Ibid 79988 Council of Europe 1975 III182 26489 Marston 1993 80690 Lester 1994 291 It is possible they were wrong One intriguing conjecture is that the longer a democratic form of

government is in place the more attached to its idiosyncrasies citizens and elites are likely to grow and thefurther from the norm of international constitutionalism its practices are likely to become Hence wewould expect countries such as Britain the Netherlands Sweden and the United States to become particu-larly attached to their idiosyncratic national systems If correct this would mean that established democra-cies not only reap fewer bene ts from international human rights enforcement but also bear greater costs

92 Samnoslashy 1993 46ndash47

Human Rights Regimes Origins 241

popular extremist parties British officials saw it only as a hindrance to a defense ofthe political system against agitation by isolated individuals British internal debatesand external statements were utterly devoid of any recognition of the advantages ofcollective security against domestic extremistsmdashadvantages central to continentalarguments for the ECHR Whereas the French were concerned that the CommunistParty might take power electorally and have to be checked by the ECHR the Britishwere concerned that isolated radicals might le suit under the ECHR In this contextmarginal inconveniences overridden elsewhere in the interest of bolstering demo-cratic stability became fundamental obstacles to the acceptance of binding interna-tional human rights norms

For these reasons the British government long considered opposing the conven-tion altogether Yet in the words of an internal Foreign Office paper lsquolsquoThe alterna-tive namely refusal to become a party to a Convention acceptable to nearly all theremaining States of the Council of Europe would appear to be almost indefen-sible Political considerations both domestic and foreign compel us now to bringourselves to acceptrsquorsquo an (optional) right of individual petition93 What blunted Britishopposition to any postwar European human rights regime was above all the fear ofresurgent totalitarianism abroad that might pose an eventual military threat to theUnited Kingdommdashprecisely as republican liberal theory predicts94 This fear re- ected not just a concern with a resurgence of Fascism but also a turnaround inBritish foreign policy in 1948 in response to the perceived rise of the Communistthreat in Western Europe The West the government argued needed not only to main-tain the military balance but also to strengthen continental democracies For thesepurposes the propaganda battle against Communism was critical Such concerns hadled Britain and France to help form the Council of Europe a few years earlier95

In the minds of British officials however the primacy of domestic sovereigntyover collective defense of the democratic peace remained unchallenged The cabinetmandated efforts to water down the force of any agreement in Britain British repre-sentatives sought to limit the potential risk of open-ended jurisprudence by callingfor the careful enumeration and de nition of human rights before agreeing on anyenforcement mechanism The expectation was that governments would not be able toagree on a list both extensive and precise96 Acting on Prime Minister ClementAtleersquosdirect instruction the British delegation successfully pressed to place the right ofindividual petition and the jurisdiction of the court into optional clauses97 ForeignMinister Ernest Bevin himself instructed British negotiators to veto any mandatoryright of individual petition lsquolsquoeven if it [means] being in a minority of onersquorsquo98 With

93 W E Beckett Legal Advisor to the Foreign Office April 1947 Foreign Office meeting cited inMarston 1993 798 811 also 798ndash804

94 Note that this differs from the realist account in that the threat is not in the rst instance a functionof military power but of political and ideological difference

95 Simpson 1998 15ndash19 37ndash3896 Marston 1993 808 See also Council of Europe 1975 III especially 182 280 30497 Marston 199398 Marston 1993 814 Britain withdrew its similar intention to veto over the issue of colonial depen-

dencies

242 International Organization

Cabinet approval Britain pursued a similar policy with respect to the negotiation ofUN human rights commitments99

Having secured these concessions which essentially rendered the convention un-enforceable in Britain the cabinet unanimously accepted the desirability of signingit Rati cation proceeded without difficulty Subsequently the Atlee governmenttreated the ECHR as a declaratory document and made no effort to introduce imple-menting or incorporating legislationYet even this outcomemdashone with no immediateconcrete consequencemdashwas viewed among British leaders as second best They werefully aware that once the document was signed future domestic political pressuremight well arise to incorporate the treaty or to accept its optional clauses Foreseeingthat a future government as the lord chancellor put it lsquolsquomight be forced to concedersquorsquothe jurisdiction of the court the British government sought also to include a provi-sion permitting any state to withdraw from the ECHR on six monthsrsquo notice100

To judge from their voting record and their contributions to the assembly debatesmdashgiven the absence for the moment of more detailed documentary researchmdashtheattitude of British politicians appears typical of attitudes in other recalcitrant coun-tries such as Sweden Norway Denmark the Netherlands and Luxembourg Gov-ernments and publics in these countries appear to have been on balance more rmlycommitted to democracy more altruistically inclined and sometimes even (subse-quent experience within the regime suggests) more willing to use coercion to spreadhuman rights norms than the governments and publics of countries that favored bind-ing commitments101 Yet given the high level of certainty about the future politicalstability of these democratic systems and the immediate bene ts of sovereignty forruling parties and government officials there was little self-interested reason to ac-cept compulsory and enforceable international commitments in the area of humanrights Accordingly they refused to do so

Generalizing the Argument Human Rights and Beyond

We have seen that the origins of the ECHR the most successful international humanrights adjudication and enforcement regime in the world today lies not in coercivepower politics or socialization to idealistic norms as contemporary internationalrelations theories predict Instead its origins lie in self-interested efforts by newly

99 Foreign Secretary Herbert Morrison in his 1951 memorandum to the cabinet on the UN Covenantwrote lsquolsquoAs the United Kingdom government has always played a leading part in promoting [human rightsin the UN] it would be difficult to draw back at this stage In these circumstances the prudent coursemight be to prolong the international discussions to raise legal and practical difficulties and to delay theconclusion of the Covenant for as long as possiblersquorsquo Lester 1984 55

100 Lester 1984 53ndash54 See also Marston 1993 824ndash26 This clearly discon rms the conjecture thatfuture evolution was an entirely unforeseen path-dependent consequence of earlier commitments

101 On the subsequent willingness of Sweden Norway Denmark and the Netherlands as well asFrance and Austria to pressure foreign states see Sikkink 1993 On Sweden see Council of Europe 1975III262 264

Human Rights Regimes Origins 243

established (or reestablished) democracies to employ international commitments toconsolidate democracymdashlsquolsquolocking inrsquorsquo the domestic political status quo against theirnondemocratic opponents This empirical nding has three broader implications for futureresearch on domestic politics and international relations

The Origin and Evolution of Human Rights Regimes

The rst implication of the theoretical argument is that the tendency of states toenhance the credibility of domestic policies by binding themselves to internationalinstitutions may help explain the origins and evolution of human rights enforcementregimes more generally In negotiations to create the Inter-American Convention onHuman Rights the UN Covenants and the emergent African human rights systemwe should expect to see a similar pattern of support from new democracies suspicionfrom established democracies and hostility from dictatorships102 In the followingoverview I highlight suggestive evidence and propose areas for future research

The negotiation of the UN Covenant on Civil and Political Rights appears to illus-trate the dynamics of democratic commitment At the height of the Cold War in theearly 1950s the most stable among modern democracies including the United Statesand the United Kingdom allied with authoritarian and totalitarian states like theSoviet Union China South Africa and Iran in opposition to the inclusion of compul-sory enforceable commitments The alliance in favor of such commitments as repub-lican liberal theory predicts included recently established democracies in continentalEurope Latin America and Asia

Republican liberal theory also explains a troubling anomaly for scholars and activ-ists alike namely the consistent unwillingness of the United States to accept multi-lateral constraints on its domestic human rights practices under the Inter-Americanand UN systems This unwillingness is generally attributed to ad hoc idiosyncraticfactors the United Statesrsquo superpower status (as is often said of its opposition tobinding UN obligations) its uniquely segregated southern states (as is often said ofsupport for the Bricker Amendment in the early 1950s) or its unique political institu-tions (federalism and supermajoritarian treaty rati cation rules) From the republicanliberal perspective in contrast US skepticism is the norm not the exception amongestablished democraciesmdasha norm related to the relatively low level of offsettingdomestic bene ts in an established self-con dent democracy not the nature of Ameri-can objections per se103

The positions of the established democracies in recent years concerning the cre-ation of war crimes tribunals offer at least partial con rmation of republican liberal

102 For an overview see Robertson and Merrills 1996103 An intriguing parallel example is the recent refusal of the European Communityrsquos European Court

of Justice (ECJ) to permit the EU to adhere collectively to the ECHR without a treaty amendment notingthat (1) there is no express human rights commitment in the Treaty of Rome hence no legal justi cationfor adherence and (2) human rights already lsquolsquoform an integral part of the general principles of law whoseobservance the [ECJ] ensuresrsquorsquo See ECJ I-1789 Adherence would of course undermine the ECJrsquos ownauthority in this area

244 International Organization

theory Established democracies had little difficulty accepting tribunals with jurisdic-tion over the former Yugoslavia and Rwanda where their own policies would not beimplicated Yet where commitments were (de facto) reciprocally bindingmdashnamelyin open-ended institutional commitments involving countries that actually engage inforeign interventionmdashestablished democracies con dent that they maintain ad-equate domestic safeguards against domestic atrocities hesitated to accept interna-tional constraints In the recent International Criminal Court negotiations three estab-lished democracies with a recent history of intervention abroad (the United StatesFrance and Israel) posed the greatest difficulties After ghting to dilute the obliga-tions of the treaty the United States and Israel joined China and highly repressiveMiddle Eastern and North African states in opposition while France was the verylast major power to lend its support to the treaty104

What about the development of human rights regimes over time An understand-ing of major human rights regimes does not end with their founding We have seenthat the ECHR like other major human rights instruments created a number ofoptional clauses on individual petition and compulsory jurisdiction of the court Insome cases early opponents of an enforceable convention remained exceptionallyrecalcitrant105 Yet over the subsequent ve decades all West European governmentsprogressively adopted such clauses and in many cases incorporated the ECHR intodomestic law

Much of this accords with republican liberal theory We observe a strengthening ofcommitments during and immediately after lsquolsquodemocratic wavesrsquorsquomdashas hit LatinAmerica and Central Europe during the 1990s Such efforts are strongly favored bynew democracies106 In Europe the most important reform in the history of the ECHRfor example was launched in the early to mid-1990s lsquolsquoProtocol 11rsquorsquo opened forsignature in May 1994 permits the ECHR Court to assume the functions of thecommission and compels all new signatories to accept compulsory jurisdiction andindividual petitionmdashpractices already universal among the original members Lead-ing legal academics argue that the most important impetus for Protocol 11 was lsquolsquothewidening to include [states] that have had little domestic much less internationalexperience in the legal protection of human rightsrsquorsquo107 The rst three countries toratify Protocol 11 were three transitional democracies Bulgaria Slovakia and Slo-venia The governments of some new democracies in Central and East Europe weresimilarly quick to accept minority rights obligations as a means of locking in domes-

104 For a general treatment of war crimes tribunals demonstrating the unwillingness of establisheddemocracies to pay high costs see Bass 1999

105 Sweden and the Netherlands are among the handful of countries that have been speci cally or-dered by the ECHR to allow more effective domestic judicial review of human rights claims many haveargued that Britain should be on the list as well Lester 1994

106 Huntington 1991 Consider however former British colonies which on gaining independenceadopted explicit bills of rights and constitutional reviewmdashsome on their own some with the encourage-ment of the British government Many were patterned after the European Convention but the underlyingimpetus stems republican liberal theory argues from their status as emerging postauthoritarian democra-cies Some of the most stable of these such as those in the Caribbean rejected international obligations

107 Janis Kay and Bradley 1995 88ndash89 113ndash18

Human Rights Regimes Origins 245

tic democracy108 In the Americas acceptance of compulsory jurisdiction by the Inter-American Court has occurred over the past two decadesmdasha period in which domesticconstitutional review also became nearly universal In contrast human rights normsremain weak in those regions where new democracies are few as in Africa or theMiddle East

Despite these important insights however the determinants of the evolution ofhuman rights regimes are unlikely to be identical to the determinants of their found-ing and are therefore unlikely to be explained entirely by republican liberal theoryThe ECHR deepened over a period during which European governments grew morecon dent about the stability of domestic democratic governance Hence the theoryadvanced here cannot be the sole or even the major explanation for the subsequentdeepening of the regime A social process intervenes between original intent andultimate evolutionmdasha process we have seen of which governments were quite awarein 1950 British officials believed that the ECHR would alter domestic political ar-rangements so as to encourage the mobilization of new social demands for humanrights enforcement Republican liberal theory would suggest that such new demandsre ect new opportunities for representation of social interests once a nation joins aregime broader liberal theory would stress changes in social ideas and interestsFurther research is required to clarify the precise dynamics of such long-term trends109

Generalizing the Theory to Other Issue Areas

A second direction for future research is to extend the theory to cooperation in otherissue-areas Despite the lsquolsquorepublican liberalrsquorsquo label the theoretical distinctiveness ofthe explanation advanced here is only incidentally connected to the liberal content ofthe philosophy embodied in human rights regimes In other words the argument istheoretically rather than substantively liberal110 Distinct to republican liberal theoryis the decisive role of domestic political representation in world politics and byextension the possibility that international institutions like their domestic counter-parts can enhance the credibility of domestic political commitments thereby lsquolsquolock-ing inrsquorsquo current policies Whether or not governments are lsquolsquoliberalrsquorsquo internationalinstitutions may lsquolsquostrengthen the statersquorsquo domestically by expanding its domestic con-trol over initiative information ideas and institutions111 Compared with more con-ventional lsquolsquofunctionalrsquorsquo theories of international regimes which stress reciprocal com-mitments to manage transnational societal transactions this analysis points to a morepurely domestic or lsquolsquotwo-levelrsquorsquo motivation for establishing international institu-tions112

Under what general conditions should we expect to observe international commit-ments of this kind Republican liberal theory suggests three conditions (1) govern-

108 See Manas 1997 and Wippman 1999109 Moravcsik 1995110 Moravcsik 1997111 Moravcsik 1994112 Putnam 1988

246 International Organization

ments fear future domestic political uncertainty (2) the position of the national gov-ernment is supported by a consensus of foreign governments and (3) internationalcooperation helps induce domestic actors to support the maintenance of current poli-cies

Where else in world politics might these three conditions be met Two types ofexamples must suffice Where nondemocratic governments cooperate to enhancetheir domestic credibility a mirror image of human rights institutions may ariseStephen David argues that lsquolsquoweak and illegitimatersquorsquo leaders of developing countriesoften view internal enemies as more dangerous than external ones and are thereforelikely to select international alliances that undermine domestic opponents113 TheHoly Alliance is a nineteenth-century example of international cooperation designedto block the seemingly inevitable spread of domestic liberalism and nationalismmdashinside and outside its membership A century later ruling Communist governmentsin Eastern Europe fearing for their domestic legitimacy supported membership inthe Warsaw Pact their comrades worldwide cooperated through Comintern

Further examples of efforts to use international regimes to bolster domestic policycredibility are found in international trade and monetary policy114 Mexico for ex-ample in exchange for its commitment to the North American Free Trade Area(NAFTA) gained relatively few economic concessions from the United States andCanada This has led many analysts to argue that NAFTA should be seen less as aquid pro quo and more as a means of establishing the credibility of the Mexicancommitment to trade and economic liberalization against the future potential of back-sliding115 Mexican reform within NAFTA was just such a case where the three con-ditions were met policy credibility was questionable the consensus among foreigngovernments (the United States and Canada) was closer to the views of the domestic(Mexican) government than those of Mexican protectionists and the costs of unilat-eral defection were perceived as large

The process of European integration rested similarly on centralizing power innational executives who consistently employed lsquolsquoforeign policyrsquorsquo decision-makinginstitutions to handle issues traditionally decided in lsquolsquodomesticrsquorsquo forums116 In thisregard the European Union has played the role in postwar European integration thata strong presidency and lsquolsquofast trackrsquorsquo institutions have played in securing postwarUS support for multilateral trade liberalization In European monetary cooperationweak-currency countries like France and Italy have been among the strongest propo-nents of deeper exchange-rate cooperationmdashoften with the intention of using exter-nal policy to stabilize domestic macroeconomic policy and performance As pre-dicted these examples tend to be cases in which a government whose views arerelatively closer to those of the regional consensus employs international cooperationto lsquolsquolock inrsquorsquo cooperation This process is facilitated also by the independent ideologi-cal value of lsquolsquoEuropersquorsquo in the minds of the Italian electorate for example and by the

113 David 1991114 Rodrik 1989115 For example Haggard 1997116 See Moravcsik 1994 and Goldstein 1997

Human Rights Regimes Origins 247

perception that monetary cooperation is linked to trade and agricultural cooperationmdashboth of which shifted the perceived costs of defection117

Realism and Idealism in International Relations Theory

The third and broadest implication of this analysis is that it counsels caution aboutthe uncritical acceptance of certain ideational explanations for the emergence ofinternational norms Recent scholarship has been quick to assume that if realist (orregime) theory fails to explain international cooperationmdashsay in areas like humanrights and environmental policymdashthe motivation for cooperation must lie in ide-ational socialization to altruistic beliefs This assumption once termed lsquolsquoidealistrsquorsquo orlsquolsquoutopianrsquorsquo seems plausible at rst glance The realist explanation for the emergenceof human rights norms is manifestly weak In a modern world increasingly domi-nated by liberal democratic practice human rights seem salient and attractive idealsPolitical action to protect them moreover clearly requires mobilizing a diffuse con-stituency in favor of the provision of what is in fact a public good which in turn oftenrequires that political actors issue strong normative appeals Ideational theorists havelittle trouble nding public professions of moral conviction to support their view

Yet scholars should not jump too quickly to the conclusionmdashas many recent stud-ies of foreign aid arms control slavery racism and human rights invite them todomdashthat altruism must motivate the establishment of morally attractive internationalnorms118 The tendency to jump to this conclusion demonstrates the danger of con-ducting debates about world politics around the simple dichotomy of realism versusidealism (or realism versus constructivism) as seems the current norm119 Presump-tive evidence for the importance of altruistic or lsquolsquoprincipledrsquorsquo motivations vis-a-vis arealist account may melt away as we have seen as soon as the underlying theory istested against more sophisticated rationalist yet nonrealist (in this case liberal) theo-ries of self-interested political behavior Moreover to establish methodologically theexistence of altruistic motivations and socialization processes rather than alternativeliberal theories one must do more than cite public professions of idealism documentthe actions of moral entrepreneurs or invoke the desirability of the ultimate end Talkand even mobilization are often cheap and often redundant or futile accordinglysuch evidence is often misleading Cross-national comparison and primary-sourcedocumentation of decision making are the critical tests

In the case of the establishment of the ECHR the proper theory and method re-verses an idealist conclusion that might appear to offer a plausible alternative torealism120 What seems at rst to be a conversion to moral altruism is in fact aninstrumental calculation of how best to lock in democratic governance against future

117 See Frieden 1993 Collins 1988 Moravcsik 1998a chap 4 6 and Krugman 1994 189ndash94118 What drives cooperation is prior domestic institutional convergence Hence the nature of domestic

regimes is not an intermediate variable between fundamental socialization and state behavior but thecritical variable that determines the nature of interdependence in the rst place

119 This is a view ideational theorists are coming to accept Finnemore and Sikkink 1998 916ndash17120 For example Legro and Moravcsik 1999

248 International Organization

opponentsmdasha practice hardly distinct from similar practices in the most pecuniaryareas of world politics such as trade and monetary policy I am not denying ofcourse that ideas and ideals matter in foreign policy I am challenging only a particu-lar idealist argument Surely some domestic support for democratic governance maybe ideological even idealistic in origin But if we can learn a single lesson from theformation of the worldrsquos most successful formal arrangement for international hu-man rights enforcement it is that in world politics pure idealism begets pure ideal-ismmdashin the form of parliamentary assemblies and international declarations To es-tablish binding international commitments much more is required

References

Ackerman Bruce 1997 The Rise of World Constitutionalism Virginia Law Review 83 (4)771ndash97Ando Nisuke 1992 The Future of Monitoring BodiesmdashLimitations and Possibilities of the Human Rights

Committee In 1991ndash1992 Canadian Human Rights Yearbook 169ndash175 Toronto CarswellBailey Michael A Judith Goldstein and Barry R Weingast 1997 The Institutional Roots of American

Trade Policy Politics Coalitions and International Trade World Politics 49 (3)309ndash38Bass Gary 1998 Judging War The Politics of International War Crimes Tribunals PhD diss Harvard

UniversityBrett Rachel 1996 Human Rights and the OSCE Human Rights Quarterly 18 (3)668ndash93Brysk Alison 1994 The Politics of Human Rights in Argentina Protest Change and Democratization

Stanford Calif Stanford University PressCarr E H 1946 The Twenty Yearsrsquo Crisis 1919ndash1939 2d ed London MacmillanCarter Barry E and Phillip R Trimble 1995 International Law 2d ed Boston Little BrownCollins Susan M 1988 In ation and the EMS In The European Monetary System edited by Francesco

Giavazzi Stefano Micossi and Marcus Miller 112ndash39 Cambridge Cambridge University PressCostello Declan 1992 Limiting Rights Constitutionally In Human Rights and Constitutional Law Es-

says in Honour of Brian Walsh edited by J OrsquoReilly 177ndash87 Dublin Round Hall PressCouncil of Europe 1975 Recueil des Travaux Preparatoires 6 vols Strasbourg Council of EuropeDavid Stephen R 1991 Explaining Third-World Alignment World Politics 43 (2)233ndash56Dijk Pieter van and G J H van Hoof 1998 Theory and Practice of the European Convention on Human

Rights 3d ed Hague KluwerDonnelly Jack 1986 International Human Rights A Regime Analysis International Organization 40

(3)599ndash642Doyle Michael W 1986 Liberalism and World Politics American Political Science Review 80 (4)

1151ndash69Drzemczewski Andrew Z 1983 The European Human Rights Convention in Domestic Law A Compara-

tive Study Oxford Clarendon PressEuropean Court of Justice 1996 Opinion Pursuant to Article 228 of the Treaty Opinion 294 (29 March)

I1763ndashI1790Evans Peter B Harold K Jacobson and Robert D Putnam 1993 Double-Edged Diplomacy Interna-

tional Bargaining and Domestic Politics Berkeley University of California PressFalk Richard A 1981 Human Rights and State Sovereignty New York Holmes and MeierFinnemore Martha 1996 National Interests in International Society Ithaca NY Cornell University

PressFinnemore Martha and Kathryn Sikkink 1998 International Norm Dynamics and Political Change

International Organization 52 (4)887ndash917Franck Thomas M 1988 Legitimacy in the International System American Journal of International Law

82 (4)705ndash59

Human Rights Regimes Origins 249

Frieden Jeffry A 1993 Making Commitments France and Italy in the European Monetary System1979ndash1985 Working Paper Series 114 Berkeley Calif Center for German and European Studies

Glendon Mary Ann 1998a Knowing the Universal Declaration of Human Rights Notre Dame LawReview 73 (5)1153ndash90

mdashmdashmdash 1998b The Universal Declaration of Human Rights Unpublished manuscript Harvard LawSchool Cambridge Mass

Goldstein Judith 1996 International Law and Domestic Institutions Reconciling North American lsquolsquoUn-fairrsquorsquo Trade Laws International Organization 50541ndash64

Haggard Stephan 1997 The Political Economy of Regionalism in Asia and the Americas In The Po-litical Economy of Regionalism edited by Edward Mans eld and Helen Milner 20ndash49 New YorkColumbia University Press

Helfer Lawrence and Anne-Marie Slaughter 1997 Toward a Theory of Effective Supranational Adjudi-cation Yale Law Journal 107 (2)273ndash391

Henkin Louis Gerald L Neuman Diane F Orentlicher and David W Leebron 1999 Human RightsNew York Foundation Press

Humphrey John P 1974 The Revolution in the International Law of Human Rights Human Rights4205ndash16

mdashmdashmdash 1984 Human Rights and the United Nations A Great Adventure Dobbs Ferry TransnationalPublishers

Huntington Samuel 1991 The Third Wave Democratization in the Late Twentieth Century NormanUniversity of Oklahoma Press

Janis Mark W Richard S Kay and Anthony W Bradley 1995 European Human Rights Law Text andMaterials Oxford Clarendon Press

Jepperson Ronald L Alexander Wendt and Peter J Katzenstein 1996 Norms Identity and the Cultureof National Security In The Culture of National Security Norms and Identity in World Politics editedby Peter J Katzenstein 33ndash75 Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Kaufman Chaim D and Robert A Pape 1999 Explaining Costly International Moral Action BritainrsquosSixty-Year Campaign Against the Atlantic Slave Trade International Organization 53 (4)631ndash68

Keck Margaret E and Kathryn Sikkink 1998 Activists Beyond Borders Advocacy Networks in Interna-tional Politics Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Keohane Robert O 1986 Theory of World Politics Structural Realism and Beyond In Neo-Realism andIts Critics edited by Robert O Keohane 158ndash203 New York Columbia University Press

Krasner Stephen D 1992 Sovereignty and Intervention Unpublished manuscript Stanford UniversityStanford Calif

mdashmdashmdash 1995 Compromising Westphalia International Security 20 (3)115ndash51Krugman Paul R 1994 Peddling Prosperity Economic Sense and Nonsense in the Age of Diminished

Expectations New York NortonKupchan Charles A and Clifford A Kupchan 1991 Concerts Collective Security and the Future of

Europe International Security 16 (1)114ndash61Lake David A 1993 Leadership Hegemony and the International Economy Naked Emperor or Tattered

Monarch with Potential International Studies Quarterly 37 (4)459ndash89Landes William M and Richard A Posner 1975 The Independent Judiciary in an Interest-Group Per-

spective Journal of Law and Economics 18 (3)875ndash901Legro Jeffrey W 1996 Culture and Preferences in the International Cooperation Two-Step American

Political Science Review 90 (1)118ndash37Legro Jeffrey W and Andrew Moravcsik 1999 Is Anybody Still a Realist International Security 24

(2)5ndash55Lester Anthony 1984 Fundamental Rights The United Kingdom Isolated In 1984 Public Law edited by

Graham Zellick 46ndash72 London Stevens and Sonsmdashmdashmdash 1994 Taking Human Rights Seriously Kingrsquos College Law Journal 51ndash15Manas Jean E 1996 The Council of Europersquos Democracy Ideal and the Challenge of Ethno-National

Strife In Preventing Con ict in the Post-Communist World Mobilizing International and Regional

250 International Organization

Organizations edited by Abram Chayes and Antonia Handler Chayes 99ndash144 Washington DCBrookings Institution Press

Marston Geoffrey 1993 The United Kingdomrsquos Part in the Preparation of the European Convention onHuman Rights 1950 International and Comparative Law Quarterly 42 (4)796ndash826

McKeon Richard 1949 The Philosophic Bases and Material Circumstances of the Rights of Man InHuman Rights Comments and Interpretations edited by UNESCO 35ndash46 New York UNESCO

Merrills J G 1993 The Development of International Law by the European Court of Human Rights 2ded Manchester UK Manchester University Press

Moe Terry 1990 Political Institutions The Neglected Side of the Story Journal of Law Economics andOrganization 6 (1)213ndash53

Moravcsik Andrew 1992 Liberalism and International Relations Theory Center for International AffairsWorking Paper Series 92-6 Cambridge Mass Harvard University

mdashmdashmdash 1994 Why the European Community Strengthens the State International Cooperation and Do-mestic Politics Center for European Studies Working Paper Series No 52 Cambridge Mass HarvardUniversity

mdashmdashmdash 1995 Explaining International Human Rights Regimes Liberal Theory and Western EuropeEuropean Journal of International Relations 1157ndash89

mdashmdashmdash 1997 Taking Preferences Seriously A Liberal Theory of International Politics InternationalOrganization 51 (4)513ndash53

mdashmdashmdash 1998a The Choice for Europe Social Purpose and State Power from Messina to MaastrichtIthaca NY Cornell University Press

mdashmdashmdash 1998b The Origin of Human Rights Regimes Liberal States and Domestic Uncertainty in PostwarEurope Working Paper No 9817 Cambridge Mass Weatherhead Center for International AffairsHarvard University

Morsink Johannes 1999 The Universal Declaration of Human Rights Philadelphia University of Penn-sylvania Press

Morgenthau Hans J 1960 Politics Among Nations The Struggle for Power and Peace 3d ed New YorkAlfred Knopf

Nye Joseph S Jr 1990 Bound to Lead The Changing Nature of American Power New York BasicBooks

Pasquino Pasquale 1998 Constitutional Adjudication and Democracy Comparative PerspectivesmdashUSA France Italy Ratio Juris 1138ndash50

Pierson Paul 1996 The Path to European Union A Historical Institutionalist Analysis ComparativePolitical Studies 29 (2)123ndash63

Polakiewicz Jorg and Valerie Jacob-Foltzer 1991 The European Human Rights Convention in DomesticLaw The Impact of Strasbourg Case Law in States Where Direct Effect Is Given to the ConventionHuman Rights Law Quarterly 1265ndash85 125ndash142

Putnam Robert D 1988 Diplomacy and Domestic Politics International Organization 42 (3) 427ndash61Ramirez Francisco O Yasemin Soysal and Suzanne Shanahan 1997 The Changing Logic of Political

Citizenship Cross-National Acquisition of Womenrsquos Suffrage Rights 1890ndash1990 American Socio-logical Review 62 (5)735ndash45

Risse Thomas 2000 Letrsquos Argue Communicative Action and International Relations International Or-ganization 54 (1)1ndash39

Risse-Kappen Thomas 1994 Ideas Do Not Float Freely Transnational Coalitions Domestic Structuresand the End of the Cold War International Organization 48 (2)185ndash214

mdashmdashmdash 1996 Collective Identity in a Democratic Community The Case of NATO In The Culture ofNational Security Norms and Identity in World Politics edited by Peter J Katzenstein 357ndash99 NewYork Columbia University Press

Robertson A H and J G Merrills 1993 Human Rights in Europe A Study of the European Conventionon Human Rights 3d ed Manchester UK Manchester University Press

mdashmdashmdash 1996 Human Rights in the World An Introduction to the International Protection of HumanRights 4th ed Manchester UK Manchester University Press

Rodrik Dani 1989 Credibility of Trade Reform A Policy Makerrsquos Guide World Economy 12 (1)1ndash16

Human Rights Regimes Origins 251

Ruggie John Gerard 1983 Human Rights and the Future International Community Daedalus 112 (4)93ndash110

Russett Bruce 1993 Grasping the Democratic Peace Principles for a PostndashCold War World PrincetonNJ Princeton University Press

Samnoslashy AEcirc shild 1993 Human Rights as International Consensus The Making of the Universal Declara-tion of Human Rights 1945ndash1948 Bergen Michelsen Institute

Shapiro Martin 1981 Courts A Comparative and Political Analysis Chicago University of ChicagoPress

Sieghart Paul 1983 The International Law of Human Rights Oxford Clarendon PressSikkink Kathryn 1993 The Power of Principled Ideas Human Rights Policies in the United States and

Western Europe In Ideas and Foreign Policy Beliefs Institutions and Political Change edited byJudith Goldstein and Robert O Keohane 139ndash70 Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Simpson A W Brian 1998 Short History of the European Convention on Human Rights Unpublishedmanuscript University of Michigan Law School Ann Arbor

Slaughter Anne-Marie Alec Stone Sweet and Joseph H H Weiler eds 1998 The European Court andNational Courts Doctrine and Jurisprudence Oxford Hart Publishing

Snyder Jack 1991 Myths of Empire Domestic Politics and International Ambition Ithaca NY CornellUniversity Press

Teitgen Pierre-Henri 1988 Faites entrer le temoin suivant 1940ndash1958 de la resistance a la Ve Repub-lique Rennes France Ouest-France

Van Evera Stephen 1990 Primed for Peace International Security 15 (winter)7ndash57mdashmdashmdash 1999 The Causes of War Power and the Roots of Con ict Ithaca NY Cornell University PressWaltz Kenneth N 1979 Theory of International Politics Reading Mass Addison-WesleyWippman David 1999 Practical and Legal Constraints on Internal Power Sharing In International Rela-

tions and Ethnic Con ict edited by David Wippman 170ndash88 Ithaca NY Cornell University PressWhit eld John H 1988 How the Working Organs of the European Convention Have Elevated the Indi-

vidual to the Level of Subject of International Law ILSA Journal of International Law 1227ndash53

252 International Organization

We can measure the willingness of governments to accept binding obligations byexamining their position on two related elements of the institutional design of theECHRmdashboth essential to the future effectiveness of the regime

x Compulsory jurisdiction Should the regime mandate that member states recog-nize the jurisdiction of an independent international court as opposed to abody of foreign ministers

x Individual petition Should the regime mandate that member states grant pri-vate individuals and groups standing to le cases

Since both mandatory binding jurisdiction and individual petition are required torender a system of international human rights adjudication effective a vote for bothis de ned as support for a reciprocally binding regime whereas a vote against eithermarks opposition46 Positions on these two issues generated parallel (if not preciselyidentical) coalitions among national governments suggesting that they tap a singleunderlying dimension of state preference47

To investigate the relationship between democratic governance and support forbinding regimes we also require a measure of how stable a democracy is expected tobe48 European political systems involved in the negotiations can be divided intothree categories The rst category lsquolsquoestablished democraciesrsquorsquo contains those sys-tems that had been continuously under democratic rule since before 1920 and re-mained so thereafter Belgium Denmark Luxembourg Netherlands Norway Swe-den Netherlands and the United Kingdom (Occupation is not coded as a suspensionof domestic democracy but the establishment of a nondemocratic domestic regimeismdashfor example Vichy France) The second category lsquolsquonew democraciesrsquorsquo contains

46 Sikkink suggests a less satisfactory coding one which con ates the domestic and external concernsof governments in such a way as to greatly exaggerate the relative importance of the latter Sikkink 1993In fact only a miniscule set of ECHR cases have been brought by one state against another

47 Council of Europe 1975 IV248ndash52 also 132ff 242ndash96 also Ixxiv 10ndash24 296ff passim andV68ndash70 By the time the member states negotiated individual petition underlying positions were harderto make out since it was becoming increasingly clear that such provisions will be optional AustriaBelgium France Germany Iceland Ireland and Italy supported creation of a court of human rights andmandatory jurisdiction whereas Denmark Greece Luxembourg the Netherlands Norway Sweden Turkeyand the United Kingdom were opposed to anything except a court with optional jurisdiction On thequestion of whether the right of individual petition should be automatic there was slightly more ambiva-lence but Britain Greece and perhaps also the Netherlands remained the most skeptical On the questionof the scope of the rights to be protected under the regime a similar cleavage emerged with advocates of astrong system such as Teitgen supporting an open-ended grant of institutional authority See Council ofEurope 1975 I276 More skeptical countries such as Britain the Netherlands Sweden and Denmarksought a more precise and narrower enumeration of rights and warned against an ambitious open-endedsystem Council of Europe 1975 I80ndash82 88ndash90 III254ndash56 but 268

48 Conventional political science measures of lsquolsquodemocracyrsquorsquo are inappropriate since such measuresassess institutionsrsquo levels of democracy not future expectations of democratic stability The length ofcontinuous democratic rule is a conventional measure in the literature on the democratic peace and else-where for the depth of commitment to democracy See for example Russett 1993 As a more problematiccheck on the measure one might also consider whether the regime remained a liberal democracy after1950 Such ex post coding is problematic though not entirely inappropriate since what we seek to mea-sure is not how democratic a state is but how stable its democracy is perceived to be In any case the twomeasures are closely correlated

Human Rights Regimes Origins 231

those that were rmly established during the negotiations and remained so thereafterbut only since a point between 1920 and 1950 Austria France Italy Iceland Ire-land and West Germany The third category lsquolsquosemidemocracies and dictatorshipsrsquorsquocontains the two governments that were not fully democratic by 1950 because ofcivil war or internal repression (and did not remain so thereafter) namely Greece andTurkey Spain and Portugal though not involved in the negotiations also belong inthis category49

Turning to the ndings we see little evidence of the positive correlation betweensupport for binding regimes and power or length of democratic rule predicted byrealist and idealist theory Instead we observe the inverse-U-shaped relationshipbetween the stability of democracy and support for binding human rights commit-ments predicted by republican liberal theory Table 2 summarizes the ndings All sixnew democracies (plus one of the ten long-established democracies Belgium) sup-port binding human rights guarantees In contrast six of the seven established democ-racies join the four transitional governments and nondemocracies in opposing one orboth such guarantees (or in the case of Luxembourg abstaining) Even the soleexception Belgium is not fully discon rming since Belgian representatives origi-nally sided with the other established democracies against binding guarantees shift-ing their position only late in the negotiations50 The correlation is so strong that evenrecategorization of borderline casesmdashFrance and Turkey saymdashwould not under-mine the striking relationship

A number of ad hoc conjectures suggested by historians legal academics andcommon intuition about postwar European politics also fall by the wayside Opposi-tion appears to be uncorrelated with the possession of colonies51 Among major colo-nial powers Britain and the Netherlands are skeptics whereas France and Belgiumare supporters Among countries without colonies Germany and Italy are supporterswhereas the Scandinavian countries (Iceland excepted) are opponents

Opposition is similarly uncorrelated with the existence of a strong domestic tradi-tion of parliamentary sovereignty as some analysts of Britain conjecture Many strongsupportersmdashFrance Belgium Italy Germany Austria Iceland and Irelandmdashsharedan equally deep tradition of parliamentary sovereignty Any imputation of causalityfrom the correlation between postwar support for domestic judicial review and inter-national enforcement of human rights (say in the cases of Italy Germany and Aus-tria) furthermore is very likely to be spurious Postwar Germany contemporane-ously adopted systems of constitutional judicial review thereby shifting politicalweight away from a traditionally sovereign parliament toward a separation of powersinvolving an independent judiciary In Italy Christian Democrats fearing the adventof a Socialist-Communist majority placed a constitutional court in the postwar con-stitution It is far more plausible that these countries adopted both domestic andinternational judicial review because of a strong desire to bolster the democratic

49 For a further discussion of this coding see the notes to Table 250 Council of Europe 1975 I80ndash82 88ndash90 III254ndash56 but 26851 This is the factor most often mentioned in the secondary literature

232 International Organization

order not that the inclusion of a constitutional court in the postwar constitution hadimmediate implications for the national position on the ECHR52 In sum the estab-lishment of domestic constitutional review like the establishment of internationalhuman rights guarantees is a postauthoritarian phenomenon National positions areuncorrelated with support for European federalism the Netherlands and Luxem-bourg opposed mandatory enforcement whereas Austria Ireland and Iceland fa-vored it More consistent with the republican liberal view is the conjecture that bothsupport for Europe (in this very early period this meant support for the Council ofEurope and the European Coal and Steel Community) and support for a bindingECHR re ect (in this period but not later) the in uence of a third factormdashsay demo-

52 See Ackerman 1997 773 and Pasquino 1998 39 44ndash48 There is no evident correlation betweensupport and the existence of civil or common-law traditions or monist or dualist legal systems

TABLE 2 Stability of democratic governance and national positions on theEuropean Convention on Human Rights

Unstable ornon-democracies(stable democracy

not yet clearlyestablished by 1950)

New democracies(continuous

democracy onlysince a date between

1920 and 1950)

Establisheddemocracies(continuous

democracy since adate before 1920)

Supports enforcement(individual petitionand compulsory juris-diction mandatory)

mdash Austria France ItalyIceland Ireland

Germanyb

Belgiumc

Opposes enforcement(individual petitionandor compulsoryjurisdiction optionalor absent)

Greecea Turkeya

(Portugald Spaind)mdash Denmark Sweden

Netherlands NorwayUnited Kingdom Lux-

embourge

aGreece and Turkey are characterized as unstable whereas Austria France Italy Iceland Ireland andGermany are characterized as new because (1) it had been less than a year after conclusion of thebloody Greek civil war and extra-legal measures were still in force and (2) Greek and Turkish democ-racy were widely viewed as limited by the role of the military and incomplete judicial autonomy It isalso worth noting that both governments would subsequently slip back into dictatorship This coding isconsistent with the general literature on delegation which notes that governments must have sufficientpower to put institutions in place Governments unable to rule by established democratic means belongin the nondemocratic category

bGermany not yet a member of the Council of Europe did not have voting rights but participatedactively in the negotiations

cBelgium initially hesitated supporting the convention only with optional clauses but then came tofavor mandatory enforcement

dSpain and Portugal both dictatorships were not members of the Council of Europe Yet in strikingcontrast to Germany (also not a member) they showed little independent interest in participating infor-mally nor were they invited to do so

eIn some cases Luxembourg abstained on rather than opposed enforcement measures

Human Rights Regimes Origins 233

cratic stability and security threats53 Finally the experience of being invaded byGermany during World War II seems to explain little The French and Belgiansfavored mandatory enforcement whereas the Dutch Danes and Norwegiansopposed it

Republican liberal theory also seems to offer the most accurate account of theinstrumental attitude governments adopted toward more detailed provisions of theECHR Should the convention create governments asked themselves an indepen-dent court a quasi-judicial body of government representatives or no central institu-tion at all Cleavages around this issue were similar to those around compulsoryjurisdiction and individual petition with opponents of effective enforcement oppos-ing the court54 Governments favorable to binding human rights adjudication pro-posed that the members of the intermediary Commission on Human Rights be nomi-nated by the courtmdasha clear effort to render international institutions moreindependentmdashwhereas more skeptical governments favored granting power of nomi-nation to the intergovernmental Committee of Ministers55

Similar cleavages formed around the enumeration of rights Some skeptics consid-ered delaying the proceedings as well as limiting future uncertainty by pressing fora precise enumeration of rights or transferring the issue to the less-effective UNCommission on Human Rights56 In the end the precise enumeration of rights whichwas considerably narrower than that granted by any member state with such a consti-tutional enumeration resulted from a careful calculation of instrumental self-regarding considerations57 Representatives of right- and left-wing parties were con-cerned about the status of particular laws favored by their constituencies SocialDemocratic representatives assured that social welfare rights were not threatened andthat property rights did not restrict state intervention Christian Democratic represen-tatives assured that rights of private familial educational and religious choice weremaintained while opposing any right to redistribution of property58 The nal docu-

53 See Glendon 1998a 1170ndash72 See also Slaughter Stone Sweet and Weiler 199854 Council of Europe 1975 IV248ndash5055 Council of Europe 1975 III268ndash7056 Council of Europe 1975 III268 304 306 IV178 also 106ndash10857 For the most plausible argument for the impact of the UN Declaration see Teitgen 1988 481 490

The enumeration of rights also did not simply conform to a focal point established a few years before inthe UN Declarationmdashthe sort of transnational dynamic of standard-setting many ideational theorists stressDespite similarities in wording advocates saw the European system in this respect not simply as a continu-ation of the UN system but also as a pragmatic reaction to it The UN system was widely viewed as toobroad to be effective the ECHR system was designed to be potentially enforceable which required thatthe scope of rights be narrowed considerably Indeed the principal author of the UN Declaration theFrenchman Rene Cassin overtly opposed the creation of the ECHR Finally even the enumeration ofrights in the UN Declaration was drawn not from proposals of activists per se but primarily from system-atic and scholarly analyses of comparative law (such as from the American Law Institute and UN officials)as well as international documents (such as the Pan American Declaration) then whittled down throughintergovernmental negotiation Glendon 1998a Glendon 1998b chap 3 Humphrey 1984 31ndash32 Teitgen1988 489ndash92 and Morsink 1999

58 For reports of debates on marriage education and property see Council of Europe 1975 I166ndash86242ndash64 II48ndash132 For a response to the possible objection that these rights were controversial becausethey are intrinsically more difficult to de ne see ibid V304ndash14

234 International Organization

ment offended neither side because it was constrained to include only the least con-troversial among basic political and civil rights59

The Domestic and International Decision-making Process

Realism ideational theory and republican liberalism also generate distinctive predic-tions about the tactics likely to be most salient in interstate negotiations Realisttheory with its stress on interstate power and deep con icts of interest leads us toexpect to observe attempts by great powers to coerce or bribe weaker states to changetheir policies Ideational theory by contrast leads us to expect to observe attempts bygovernments or transnational groups in civil society to engage in transnational per-suasion Such persuasion may suffice in itself or may be a prelude to subsequentcoercive tactics For liberal theorists by contrast there is little reason to expectgovernments to alter their views on fundamental issues such as the nature of consti-tutional adjudication in light of threats promises or normative persuasion by otherdemocratic governments The interest of established democracies in the stability ofneighboring less-established democracies is surely less intense than the domesticself-interest of new democracies hence established democracies cannot easily beinduced to accept domestic constraints in order to make the regime workmdashparticu-larly when the option of creating optional enforcement mechanisms exists60

Published documents contain very little direct con rmation of either the realist orideational predictions No great power or long-standing democracy appears to havemade threats or offered inducements to secure stronger commitments The most im-portant powers engaged in Western Europe at the time the United States and theUnited Kingdom were respectively absent or opposed Ideational theorists mightpoint out that the lsquolsquoEuropean Movementrsquorsquo working through the Assembly of theCouncil of Europe was engaged in transnational discussion and mobilization Cer-tainly many leading advocates of the convention were European federalists and viewedthe ECHR as a step toward European integration61 Yet there is little evidence that ashared transnational discourse in uenced the positions of parliamentary politiciansin the assembly let alone representatives of national governments There is we haveseen little correlation between national positions on the ECHR and positions onEuropean integration Indeed we observe little shift in national positions at all letalone in uence wielded by established democracies as predicted by ideational theoryAlthough we cannot entirely exclude the possibility that subtle forces of transna-tional persuasion and mobilization played a modest role in organizing the forum fordiscussion they were surely not decisive in de ning the positions of the participatinggovernments

59 Teitgen 1988 48060 Liberal theory predicts that interstate bargaining outcomes are a function of the relative intensity of

national preferences Governments that strongly seek a particular cooperative outcome will concede morein order to achieve it Moravcsik 1997

61 Some Jewish parliamentarians and law professors were also prominent and may have been in u-enced by their experiences and beliefs

Human Rights Regimes Origins 235

Instead the preponderance of evidence concerning negotiating tactics con rmsrepublican liberal predictions Rather than seeking to coerce or persuade one anotheror mobilizing groups in civil society national governments conducted a classicalinternational negotiation Governments focused primarily on practical compromisesthat would assure that the system functioned to assure each state its preferred level ofsovereign control New institutions were modi ed to a compromise close to the low-est common denominator with no government forced to accept immediate con-straints on its own policies signi cantly greater than those it ideally sought Wherethere was discord optional clauses afforded governments exibility The real expla-nation of the outcome as liberal theory predicts lies in the pattern of underlyingnational preferences

Domestic Deliberation and Public Justi cation

The nal type of evidence consists of the records of con dential deliberations andpublic justi cations by national decision-makers drawn from debates in the Parlia-mentary Assembly of the Council of Europe negotiating sessions among the nationalgovernments and the documentary record of con dential deliberations in one criticalcountry where such documents are available namely the United Kingdom What dothese reveal

Let us begin by noting a salient fact Not a single piece of documentary evidencein the sources I have been able to consult supports the realist prediction that govern-ments impose international human rights norms through threats of external coercionor inducement At no point do we observe governments weighing the costs and ben-e ts of coercion concerning themselves with the distribution of power capabilitiesor mentioning foreign or military aid

There is slightly more evidence for the ideational view but not enough to establishany con dence in its veracity At most NGOs and public opinion appear to haveplayed a secondary even insigni cant role62 The rhetoric of politicians in the Euro-pean Assembly as well as some interest groups invoked moral considerations Yetfor the ideational theory to be con rmed such statements must be designed to social-ize or persuade national governments by appealing to respect for human rights as anend in itself rather than as an instrument to promote concrete ends of enduringinterest to member governmentsmdashthe prevention of tyranny genocide and aggres-sion There is no evidence of this positions as we have seen do not change InBritain we observe officials in occasional meetings with NGOs A 1951 ColonialOffice draft circular blandly recalled lsquolsquoin deciding to sign the Convention His Majes-tyrsquos Government took into account the importance attached to it by public opinionboth in and outside this countryrsquorsquo63 Yet although NGOs were relatively well devel-oped in Britain (perhaps more so than anywhere else) and made salient contributions

62 For a similar conclusion regarding the abolition of the slave trade see Kaufman and Pape 199963 Marston 1993 824 Some British officials attributed the support of other governments for a human

rights court to their desire to assert the symbolic signi cance of the council vis-a-vis the claims of Com-munist governments and parties Marston 1993 809

236 International Organization

to the speci c form of the nal document the British government paid little heed totheir pleas to accept mandatory enforcement The issue was neither debated in Parlia-ment nor mentioned in election campaigns British public opinion like public opin-ion elsewhere took relatively little note of the ECHR negotiations

The overwhelming bulk of the documentary evidence con rms instead the repub-lican liberal account By far the most consistent public justi cation for the ECHR tojudge from debates in the Council of Europe Constituent Assembly was that it mighthelp combat domestic threats from the totalitarian right and left thereby stabilizingdomestic democracy and preventing international aggression (It is helpful to remem-ber that both Hitler and Mussolini came to power at least initially by constitutionalmeans) Teitgen the chief French advocate of the ECHR in the assembly consideredlsquolsquoFascism Hitlerism and Communismrsquorsquo as the major postwar threats to democracy64

Governments Teitgen argued should seek to lsquolsquopreventmdashbefore it is too latemdashanynew member who might be threatened by a rebirth of totalitarianism from succumb-ing to the in uence of evil as has already happened in conditions of general apathyIt is not enough to possess freedom positive action must be taken to defend it Would Fascism have triumphed in Italy if after the assassination of Matteoti thiscrime had been subjected to an international trialrsquorsquo65 Yet postwar human rights re-gimes were a response not simply to the recent fascist past but also to the prospect ofa Communist future The latter was mentioned just as often In this period we mustrecall the French Communist Party enjoyed plurality electoral support Teitgen spokeof the lsquolsquoabominable temptationrsquorsquo to lsquolsquoexchange freedom for a little more breadrsquorsquo66

Such concerns were linked explicitly to the shared belief that nondemocratic statestend toward international aggression as well as domestic oppression Teitgenrsquos moti-vation was at least in part to assure the stability of German democracy and therebythe security of France None other than Konrad Adenauer told Teitgen in 1949 thatintegration was needed to restrain postwar Germany not just the Soviet Union Teit-gen reports he lsquolsquoneeded no morersquorsquo to convince him to work for the Council of Eu-rope67 Such arguments were advanced by the ECHRrsquos advocates in the assembly farmore often than any others This clearly refutes the conjecturemdashwhich as we haveseen Sikkink and Keck treat as an essential piece of evidence for ideational theorymdashthat few analysts before the 1980s could possibly have been aware of a link betweendemocracy and peace In many ways the democratic peace proposition which datesfrom the eighteenth century was a central tenet arguably the central tenet of post-war Western planning as it had been in the thinking of Woodrow Wilson and otherliberal statesmen a generation before68

Yet domestic self-interest dominated The most explicit justi cations for the ECHRas a bulwark against future tyranny were advanced not by representatives from coun-

64 Council of Europe 1975 I40ndash4265 Council of Europe 1975 I192 120 64 also 60ndash64 for statements by others I66 84 120ff

192ndash94 276 278ndash80 29266 Council of Europe 1975 I40ndash4267 Teitgen 1988 47668 Keck and Sikkink 1998 203 Compare footnote 27 See Moravcsik 1992 and 1997

Human Rights Regimes Origins 237

tries with the longest democratic heritage but as republican liberal theory predictsby those from newly established democracies Among the most persistent advocatesof this position were Italian and German representatives (Germany was not a formalmember of the Council of Europe but enthusiastically sought to participate in strik-ing contrast to the disinterest shown by Spain and Portugal) The Italian representa-tive to the assembly who advanced perhaps the most extensive proposal for central-ized institutions one Mr Benvenuti stressed the need to prevent totalitarianmovementsmdasha problem he argued particularly important in nations where democ-racy is not yet rmly established Another Italian representative affirmed lsquolsquothe prin-ciple of the joint responsibility of democratic statesrsquorsquo69 A German representativewent further proposing a treaty obliging all member states to come to each otherrsquosaid apparently with force if domestic freedom were threatened70

Yet the primary expectation was not that the regime would strengthen democracyby mobilizing intervention by foreign governments to enforce human rights normsas realist and some ideational theory might lead us to expect Nor did governmentsstress active transnational mobilization Most participants appear to have felt thatdomestic politics would remain the primary site of enforcementmdashall members wereto be democracies at least formallymdashwith international controls serving as an exter-nal signaling device to trigger an appropriate domestic response71 The ECHR wasintended primarily to strengthen existing domestic institutions of judicial reviewparliamentary legislation and public action not to supplant them Even skepticalBritish officials voiced little fear of direct foreign intervention on domestic politicsfearing instead the mobilization of domestic groups

Critics in the assembly often asked why an arrangement was required at all if itsscope was restricted to existing democracies Nowhere was republican liberal logicclearer than in the responses given by advocates The arrangement was primarily ameans to prevent backsliding by new democracies As Sir David Maxwell-Fyfe ofthe United Kingdom put it lsquolsquoIn answer to the criticism that as signatories will belimited to democratic states the Convention is unnecessary our plan has the ad-vantage of being immediately practicable it provides a system of collective securityagainst tyranny and oppressionrsquorsquo72

Unlike the UN system the ECHR was designed to be enforceablemdasha goal Max-well-Fyfe argued that was realistic only because all of its members already shared anessentially democratic political culture73 Among skeptics the primary focus of criti-cism was as republican liberal theory predicts the fear that the application of domes-tically legitimate national laws might be declared in violation of the convention Thecompatibility of the ECHR with existing domestic legal practices dominated discus-sionmdasha fact suggesting also that decision-makers took the commitment seriously74

69 Council of Europe 1975 II14270 Ibid V328ndash30 336ndash4071 Lester 1994 4ndash5 See also Teitgen 1988 48272 Council of Europe 1975 I12073 See ibid I50ndash52 and Teitgen 1988 48874 Council of Europe 1975 II246ff also 148ndash87 I54 also I64ndash68

238 International Organization

On this point it is instructive to examine more closely the contrary position of onegovernment namely that of the United Kingdom From a methodological perspec-tive the United Kingdom is a critical case Opposition by the oldest and most rmlyestablished democracy in Europe constitutes a particularly striking discon rmationof realist and ideational theory75 The British as we have seen supported interna-tional declaratory norms but rmly opposed any attempt to establish binding legalobligations centralized institutions individual petition or compulsory jurisdiction76

As W E Beckett legal advisor to the Foreign Office and the initiator of the Britishgovernmentrsquos participation put it lsquolsquoWe attach the greatest importance to a well-drafted Convention of Human Rights but we are dead against anything like an inter-national court to which individuals who think they are aggrieved in this way couldgorsquorsquo77 Even Beckett conceded the existence of lsquolsquooverwhelming objectionsrsquorsquo to anystrong means of enforcement in Britain involving the individual right of petition andan independent tribunalmdashdespite his efforts to work with British NGOs on speci cproposals

What issues were raised in con dential British deliberations The secondary litera-ture on British human rights policy makes much of two British concerns the fear thatresidents of British colonies and dependencies might invoke the ECHR and aversionto European federalism To judge from con dential discussions however neitherappears to have been a dominant concern To be sure Colonial Secretary Jim Grif- ths was concerned that lsquolsquoextremist politiciansrsquorsquo among lsquolsquopolitically immaturersquorsquo colo-nies would exploit the document78 Yet overall there is surprisingly little discussionof colonial implications in the deliberationsmdashcertainly far less than purely of domes-tic considerations Colonial Office concerns appear to have been isolated and inter-mittent In any case a colonial clause in the ECHR would limit any such claims andconsideration of such a clause did not blunt British opposition79 Nor despite the factthat the Council of Europe Assembly was the locus of European federalist activitydo British government officials often mention the connection between human rightsand European federalism The British government resisted efforts to make interna-tional human rights law directly enforceable in this way regardless of whether itsforum was European or notmdashand continued to do so for some time thereafter80

Con dential domestic deliberations suggest instead that British opposition re- ected what A Maxwell permanent secretary to the Home Office described as lsquolsquograveapprehension about what might happen at homersquorsquo81 When the issue nally reachedthe Cabinet the attention of ministersmdashafter brief mention of colonial and economic

75 The UK position was also viewed as decisive See for example Paul-Henri Spaak cited in Teitgen1988 478 Britain is also a country for which we have a wealth of reliable archival documents and oralhistories I have restricted myself here to materials found in published sources

76 Marston 1993 799ndash80077 Marston 1993 80478 Lester 1984 50 See also Lester 1994 2 and Marston 1993 81279 Marston 1993 806ndash807 809ndash10 812 816 In 1953 the British government voluntarily extended the

Convention to the forty-two overseas territories for whose international relations they were responsible80 See Lester 1984 55 and Lester 1994 381 Marston 1993 813

Human Rights Regimes Origins 239

concernsmdashseems to have focused on domestic application Precisely as republicanliberal theory predicts the primary concern was not the vulnerability of the overallBritish record on human rights As Parliamentary Secretary for Foreign Affairs Hec-tor McNeil observed in a 1947 memo to Prime Minister Clement Atlee Britain hadan lsquolsquoextremely good recordrsquorsquo British decision-makers appear sincerely to have be-lieved that Britain would be less inconvenienced by reciprocal commitment thanother member governments The de nition of rights in the convention was so theForeign Office memo to the Cabinet in 1950 concluded lsquolsquoconsistent with our existinglaw in all but a small number of comparatively trivial casesrsquorsquo82

Nor did ministerial apprehension result from major public policy considerationsMost such concernsmdashsuch as the belief of some in the Labour Party led by Chancel-lor of the Exchequer Sir Stafford Cripps that the convention might restrict govern-ment intervention in the economy including entry of government inspectors intoprivate homesmdashwere shared with similar political groups in other countries and weretherefore handled effectively by narrowing and qualifying the explicit rights enumer-ated in the convention to exclude constraints on economic policy education andpolitical institutions83

Instead British officials and politiciansmdashmost notably in Cabinet discussionsmdashdwelled primarily on the fear that the convention would threaten idiosyncratic (butnot unambiguously undemocratic) political practices and institutions in the UnitedKingdom84 Yet when pressed in con dential discussions to make their concernsexplicit the examples cited by British opponents seem either absurdly vague or comi-cally trivial

The defense of British institutional idiosyncrasy elicited the most violent rhetoricfrom British politicians and officials Lord Chancellor Jowittrsquos official paper criti-cized the draft convention largely the work of two distinguished former Britishofficials as

so vague and woolly that it may mean almost anything Our unhappy legal ex-perts have had to take their share in drawing up a code compared to which the Ten Commandments are comparatively insigni cant It com-pletely passes the wit of man to guess what results would be arrived at by a tribu-nal composed of elected persons who need not even be lawyers drawn fromvarious European states possessing completely different systems of law andwhose deliberations take place behind closed doors Any student of our legalinstitutions must recoil from this document with a feeling of horror85

A common complaint was that judicial review would undermine parliamentarysovereignty Beckett wrote lsquolsquoIt seems inconceivable that any Government when

82 Marston 1993 811 With a lack of modesty about their domestic political institutions characteristicof this period British officials and politicians also sometimes cited the need to set a good example forforeign countries as a reason for Britain to take an active role in the negotiations

83 See Lester 1984 50ndash52 and Lester 1994 2 The British position did not change under the subse-quent Conservative government of Anthony Eden

84 Lester 1984 54ndash5585 Ibid 52

240 International Organization

faced with the realities of this proposal would take the risk of entrusting these unprec-edented powers to an international court legislative powers which Parliament wouldnever agree to entrust to the courts of this country which are known and whichcommand the con dence and admiration of the worldrsquorsquo86 lsquolsquoOur whole constitutionrsquorsquoa government document intoned lsquolsquois based on the principle that it is for the Parlia-ment to enact the laws and for the judges to interpret the lawsrsquorsquo87 The British govern-ment even opposed a clause protecting rights to lsquolsquofree electionsrsquorsquo and lsquolsquopolitical oppo-sitionrsquorsquo apparently because they believed that their distinctive lsquolsquo rst past the postrsquorsquounique electoral system might be challenged88

The speci c issue cited most often by the governmentrsquos legal authorities was theBritish policy toward political extremists A ministerial brief referred to a lsquolsquoblankchequersquorsquo that would lsquolsquoallow the Governments to become the object of such poten-tially vague charges by individuals as to invite Communists crooks and cranks ofevery type to bring actionsrsquorsquo89 Lord Chancellor Jowittrsquos complaint was that lsquolsquotheConvention would prevent a future British government from detaining people with-out trial during a period of emergency or judges sending litigants to prison forthrowing eggs at them or the Home Secretary from banning Communist or Fascistdemonstrationsrsquorsquo90

Yet it would be misleading to argue that British institutional idiosyncrasy causedBritish opposition Every established democracy after all has its treasured idiosyn-crasies and British leaders sincerely believed that as the cradle of rule-of-law gover-nance they would suffer least91 In comparative perspective many general concernsmdashgovernment intervention in the economy the challenge to colonial rule concernabout political extremism skepticism of courts a tradition of insular nationalismand parliamentary sovereigntymdashhardly distinguished Britain from France Italy andmany other continental supporters of the convention Many of these fearsmdashincludingthose concerning colonies and electoral rulesmdashcould have been and were addressedby restricting the document92 For British decision-makers the decisive point wasnot the nature of these concrete objections but the utter absence in the British domes-tic context of any countervailing self-interested argument in favor of membership

The quaint scenarios of extremist threats raised by British officials demonstratethis They arose not because extremist groups in Britain were particularly strong butbecause in comparison with the Continent they were so weak Whereas FrenchGerman and Italian officials viewed the ECHR as a check on the potential triumph of

86 Ibid 80387 Ibid 79988 Council of Europe 1975 III182 26489 Marston 1993 80690 Lester 1994 291 It is possible they were wrong One intriguing conjecture is that the longer a democratic form of

government is in place the more attached to its idiosyncrasies citizens and elites are likely to grow and thefurther from the norm of international constitutionalism its practices are likely to become Hence wewould expect countries such as Britain the Netherlands Sweden and the United States to become particu-larly attached to their idiosyncratic national systems If correct this would mean that established democra-cies not only reap fewer bene ts from international human rights enforcement but also bear greater costs

92 Samnoslashy 1993 46ndash47

Human Rights Regimes Origins 241

popular extremist parties British officials saw it only as a hindrance to a defense ofthe political system against agitation by isolated individuals British internal debatesand external statements were utterly devoid of any recognition of the advantages ofcollective security against domestic extremistsmdashadvantages central to continentalarguments for the ECHR Whereas the French were concerned that the CommunistParty might take power electorally and have to be checked by the ECHR the Britishwere concerned that isolated radicals might le suit under the ECHR In this contextmarginal inconveniences overridden elsewhere in the interest of bolstering demo-cratic stability became fundamental obstacles to the acceptance of binding interna-tional human rights norms

For these reasons the British government long considered opposing the conven-tion altogether Yet in the words of an internal Foreign Office paper lsquolsquoThe alterna-tive namely refusal to become a party to a Convention acceptable to nearly all theremaining States of the Council of Europe would appear to be almost indefen-sible Political considerations both domestic and foreign compel us now to bringourselves to acceptrsquorsquo an (optional) right of individual petition93 What blunted Britishopposition to any postwar European human rights regime was above all the fear ofresurgent totalitarianism abroad that might pose an eventual military threat to theUnited Kingdommdashprecisely as republican liberal theory predicts94 This fear re- ected not just a concern with a resurgence of Fascism but also a turnaround inBritish foreign policy in 1948 in response to the perceived rise of the Communistthreat in Western Europe The West the government argued needed not only to main-tain the military balance but also to strengthen continental democracies For thesepurposes the propaganda battle against Communism was critical Such concerns hadled Britain and France to help form the Council of Europe a few years earlier95

In the minds of British officials however the primacy of domestic sovereigntyover collective defense of the democratic peace remained unchallenged The cabinetmandated efforts to water down the force of any agreement in Britain British repre-sentatives sought to limit the potential risk of open-ended jurisprudence by callingfor the careful enumeration and de nition of human rights before agreeing on anyenforcement mechanism The expectation was that governments would not be able toagree on a list both extensive and precise96 Acting on Prime Minister ClementAtleersquosdirect instruction the British delegation successfully pressed to place the right ofindividual petition and the jurisdiction of the court into optional clauses97 ForeignMinister Ernest Bevin himself instructed British negotiators to veto any mandatoryright of individual petition lsquolsquoeven if it [means] being in a minority of onersquorsquo98 With

93 W E Beckett Legal Advisor to the Foreign Office April 1947 Foreign Office meeting cited inMarston 1993 798 811 also 798ndash804

94 Note that this differs from the realist account in that the threat is not in the rst instance a functionof military power but of political and ideological difference

95 Simpson 1998 15ndash19 37ndash3896 Marston 1993 808 See also Council of Europe 1975 III especially 182 280 30497 Marston 199398 Marston 1993 814 Britain withdrew its similar intention to veto over the issue of colonial depen-

dencies

242 International Organization

Cabinet approval Britain pursued a similar policy with respect to the negotiation ofUN human rights commitments99

Having secured these concessions which essentially rendered the convention un-enforceable in Britain the cabinet unanimously accepted the desirability of signingit Rati cation proceeded without difficulty Subsequently the Atlee governmenttreated the ECHR as a declaratory document and made no effort to introduce imple-menting or incorporating legislationYet even this outcomemdashone with no immediateconcrete consequencemdashwas viewed among British leaders as second best They werefully aware that once the document was signed future domestic political pressuremight well arise to incorporate the treaty or to accept its optional clauses Foreseeingthat a future government as the lord chancellor put it lsquolsquomight be forced to concedersquorsquothe jurisdiction of the court the British government sought also to include a provi-sion permitting any state to withdraw from the ECHR on six monthsrsquo notice100

To judge from their voting record and their contributions to the assembly debatesmdashgiven the absence for the moment of more detailed documentary researchmdashtheattitude of British politicians appears typical of attitudes in other recalcitrant coun-tries such as Sweden Norway Denmark the Netherlands and Luxembourg Gov-ernments and publics in these countries appear to have been on balance more rmlycommitted to democracy more altruistically inclined and sometimes even (subse-quent experience within the regime suggests) more willing to use coercion to spreadhuman rights norms than the governments and publics of countries that favored bind-ing commitments101 Yet given the high level of certainty about the future politicalstability of these democratic systems and the immediate bene ts of sovereignty forruling parties and government officials there was little self-interested reason to ac-cept compulsory and enforceable international commitments in the area of humanrights Accordingly they refused to do so

Generalizing the Argument Human Rights and Beyond

We have seen that the origins of the ECHR the most successful international humanrights adjudication and enforcement regime in the world today lies not in coercivepower politics or socialization to idealistic norms as contemporary internationalrelations theories predict Instead its origins lie in self-interested efforts by newly

99 Foreign Secretary Herbert Morrison in his 1951 memorandum to the cabinet on the UN Covenantwrote lsquolsquoAs the United Kingdom government has always played a leading part in promoting [human rightsin the UN] it would be difficult to draw back at this stage In these circumstances the prudent coursemight be to prolong the international discussions to raise legal and practical difficulties and to delay theconclusion of the Covenant for as long as possiblersquorsquo Lester 1984 55

100 Lester 1984 53ndash54 See also Marston 1993 824ndash26 This clearly discon rms the conjecture thatfuture evolution was an entirely unforeseen path-dependent consequence of earlier commitments

101 On the subsequent willingness of Sweden Norway Denmark and the Netherlands as well asFrance and Austria to pressure foreign states see Sikkink 1993 On Sweden see Council of Europe 1975III262 264

Human Rights Regimes Origins 243

established (or reestablished) democracies to employ international commitments toconsolidate democracymdashlsquolsquolocking inrsquorsquo the domestic political status quo against theirnondemocratic opponents This empirical nding has three broader implications for futureresearch on domestic politics and international relations

The Origin and Evolution of Human Rights Regimes

The rst implication of the theoretical argument is that the tendency of states toenhance the credibility of domestic policies by binding themselves to internationalinstitutions may help explain the origins and evolution of human rights enforcementregimes more generally In negotiations to create the Inter-American Convention onHuman Rights the UN Covenants and the emergent African human rights systemwe should expect to see a similar pattern of support from new democracies suspicionfrom established democracies and hostility from dictatorships102 In the followingoverview I highlight suggestive evidence and propose areas for future research

The negotiation of the UN Covenant on Civil and Political Rights appears to illus-trate the dynamics of democratic commitment At the height of the Cold War in theearly 1950s the most stable among modern democracies including the United Statesand the United Kingdom allied with authoritarian and totalitarian states like theSoviet Union China South Africa and Iran in opposition to the inclusion of compul-sory enforceable commitments The alliance in favor of such commitments as repub-lican liberal theory predicts included recently established democracies in continentalEurope Latin America and Asia

Republican liberal theory also explains a troubling anomaly for scholars and activ-ists alike namely the consistent unwillingness of the United States to accept multi-lateral constraints on its domestic human rights practices under the Inter-Americanand UN systems This unwillingness is generally attributed to ad hoc idiosyncraticfactors the United Statesrsquo superpower status (as is often said of its opposition tobinding UN obligations) its uniquely segregated southern states (as is often said ofsupport for the Bricker Amendment in the early 1950s) or its unique political institu-tions (federalism and supermajoritarian treaty rati cation rules) From the republicanliberal perspective in contrast US skepticism is the norm not the exception amongestablished democraciesmdasha norm related to the relatively low level of offsettingdomestic bene ts in an established self-con dent democracy not the nature of Ameri-can objections per se103

The positions of the established democracies in recent years concerning the cre-ation of war crimes tribunals offer at least partial con rmation of republican liberal

102 For an overview see Robertson and Merrills 1996103 An intriguing parallel example is the recent refusal of the European Communityrsquos European Court

of Justice (ECJ) to permit the EU to adhere collectively to the ECHR without a treaty amendment notingthat (1) there is no express human rights commitment in the Treaty of Rome hence no legal justi cationfor adherence and (2) human rights already lsquolsquoform an integral part of the general principles of law whoseobservance the [ECJ] ensuresrsquorsquo See ECJ I-1789 Adherence would of course undermine the ECJrsquos ownauthority in this area

244 International Organization

theory Established democracies had little difficulty accepting tribunals with jurisdic-tion over the former Yugoslavia and Rwanda where their own policies would not beimplicated Yet where commitments were (de facto) reciprocally bindingmdashnamelyin open-ended institutional commitments involving countries that actually engage inforeign interventionmdashestablished democracies con dent that they maintain ad-equate domestic safeguards against domestic atrocities hesitated to accept interna-tional constraints In the recent International Criminal Court negotiations three estab-lished democracies with a recent history of intervention abroad (the United StatesFrance and Israel) posed the greatest difficulties After ghting to dilute the obliga-tions of the treaty the United States and Israel joined China and highly repressiveMiddle Eastern and North African states in opposition while France was the verylast major power to lend its support to the treaty104

What about the development of human rights regimes over time An understand-ing of major human rights regimes does not end with their founding We have seenthat the ECHR like other major human rights instruments created a number ofoptional clauses on individual petition and compulsory jurisdiction of the court Insome cases early opponents of an enforceable convention remained exceptionallyrecalcitrant105 Yet over the subsequent ve decades all West European governmentsprogressively adopted such clauses and in many cases incorporated the ECHR intodomestic law

Much of this accords with republican liberal theory We observe a strengthening ofcommitments during and immediately after lsquolsquodemocratic wavesrsquorsquomdashas hit LatinAmerica and Central Europe during the 1990s Such efforts are strongly favored bynew democracies106 In Europe the most important reform in the history of the ECHRfor example was launched in the early to mid-1990s lsquolsquoProtocol 11rsquorsquo opened forsignature in May 1994 permits the ECHR Court to assume the functions of thecommission and compels all new signatories to accept compulsory jurisdiction andindividual petitionmdashpractices already universal among the original members Lead-ing legal academics argue that the most important impetus for Protocol 11 was lsquolsquothewidening to include [states] that have had little domestic much less internationalexperience in the legal protection of human rightsrsquorsquo107 The rst three countries toratify Protocol 11 were three transitional democracies Bulgaria Slovakia and Slo-venia The governments of some new democracies in Central and East Europe weresimilarly quick to accept minority rights obligations as a means of locking in domes-

104 For a general treatment of war crimes tribunals demonstrating the unwillingness of establisheddemocracies to pay high costs see Bass 1999

105 Sweden and the Netherlands are among the handful of countries that have been speci cally or-dered by the ECHR to allow more effective domestic judicial review of human rights claims many haveargued that Britain should be on the list as well Lester 1994

106 Huntington 1991 Consider however former British colonies which on gaining independenceadopted explicit bills of rights and constitutional reviewmdashsome on their own some with the encourage-ment of the British government Many were patterned after the European Convention but the underlyingimpetus stems republican liberal theory argues from their status as emerging postauthoritarian democra-cies Some of the most stable of these such as those in the Caribbean rejected international obligations

107 Janis Kay and Bradley 1995 88ndash89 113ndash18

Human Rights Regimes Origins 245

tic democracy108 In the Americas acceptance of compulsory jurisdiction by the Inter-American Court has occurred over the past two decadesmdasha period in which domesticconstitutional review also became nearly universal In contrast human rights normsremain weak in those regions where new democracies are few as in Africa or theMiddle East

Despite these important insights however the determinants of the evolution ofhuman rights regimes are unlikely to be identical to the determinants of their found-ing and are therefore unlikely to be explained entirely by republican liberal theoryThe ECHR deepened over a period during which European governments grew morecon dent about the stability of domestic democratic governance Hence the theoryadvanced here cannot be the sole or even the major explanation for the subsequentdeepening of the regime A social process intervenes between original intent andultimate evolutionmdasha process we have seen of which governments were quite awarein 1950 British officials believed that the ECHR would alter domestic political ar-rangements so as to encourage the mobilization of new social demands for humanrights enforcement Republican liberal theory would suggest that such new demandsre ect new opportunities for representation of social interests once a nation joins aregime broader liberal theory would stress changes in social ideas and interestsFurther research is required to clarify the precise dynamics of such long-term trends109

Generalizing the Theory to Other Issue Areas

A second direction for future research is to extend the theory to cooperation in otherissue-areas Despite the lsquolsquorepublican liberalrsquorsquo label the theoretical distinctiveness ofthe explanation advanced here is only incidentally connected to the liberal content ofthe philosophy embodied in human rights regimes In other words the argument istheoretically rather than substantively liberal110 Distinct to republican liberal theoryis the decisive role of domestic political representation in world politics and byextension the possibility that international institutions like their domestic counter-parts can enhance the credibility of domestic political commitments thereby lsquolsquolock-ing inrsquorsquo current policies Whether or not governments are lsquolsquoliberalrsquorsquo internationalinstitutions may lsquolsquostrengthen the statersquorsquo domestically by expanding its domestic con-trol over initiative information ideas and institutions111 Compared with more con-ventional lsquolsquofunctionalrsquorsquo theories of international regimes which stress reciprocal com-mitments to manage transnational societal transactions this analysis points to a morepurely domestic or lsquolsquotwo-levelrsquorsquo motivation for establishing international institu-tions112

Under what general conditions should we expect to observe international commit-ments of this kind Republican liberal theory suggests three conditions (1) govern-

108 See Manas 1997 and Wippman 1999109 Moravcsik 1995110 Moravcsik 1997111 Moravcsik 1994112 Putnam 1988

246 International Organization

ments fear future domestic political uncertainty (2) the position of the national gov-ernment is supported by a consensus of foreign governments and (3) internationalcooperation helps induce domestic actors to support the maintenance of current poli-cies

Where else in world politics might these three conditions be met Two types ofexamples must suffice Where nondemocratic governments cooperate to enhancetheir domestic credibility a mirror image of human rights institutions may ariseStephen David argues that lsquolsquoweak and illegitimatersquorsquo leaders of developing countriesoften view internal enemies as more dangerous than external ones and are thereforelikely to select international alliances that undermine domestic opponents113 TheHoly Alliance is a nineteenth-century example of international cooperation designedto block the seemingly inevitable spread of domestic liberalism and nationalismmdashinside and outside its membership A century later ruling Communist governmentsin Eastern Europe fearing for their domestic legitimacy supported membership inthe Warsaw Pact their comrades worldwide cooperated through Comintern

Further examples of efforts to use international regimes to bolster domestic policycredibility are found in international trade and monetary policy114 Mexico for ex-ample in exchange for its commitment to the North American Free Trade Area(NAFTA) gained relatively few economic concessions from the United States andCanada This has led many analysts to argue that NAFTA should be seen less as aquid pro quo and more as a means of establishing the credibility of the Mexicancommitment to trade and economic liberalization against the future potential of back-sliding115 Mexican reform within NAFTA was just such a case where the three con-ditions were met policy credibility was questionable the consensus among foreigngovernments (the United States and Canada) was closer to the views of the domestic(Mexican) government than those of Mexican protectionists and the costs of unilat-eral defection were perceived as large

The process of European integration rested similarly on centralizing power innational executives who consistently employed lsquolsquoforeign policyrsquorsquo decision-makinginstitutions to handle issues traditionally decided in lsquolsquodomesticrsquorsquo forums116 In thisregard the European Union has played the role in postwar European integration thata strong presidency and lsquolsquofast trackrsquorsquo institutions have played in securing postwarUS support for multilateral trade liberalization In European monetary cooperationweak-currency countries like France and Italy have been among the strongest propo-nents of deeper exchange-rate cooperationmdashoften with the intention of using exter-nal policy to stabilize domestic macroeconomic policy and performance As pre-dicted these examples tend to be cases in which a government whose views arerelatively closer to those of the regional consensus employs international cooperationto lsquolsquolock inrsquorsquo cooperation This process is facilitated also by the independent ideologi-cal value of lsquolsquoEuropersquorsquo in the minds of the Italian electorate for example and by the

113 David 1991114 Rodrik 1989115 For example Haggard 1997116 See Moravcsik 1994 and Goldstein 1997

Human Rights Regimes Origins 247

perception that monetary cooperation is linked to trade and agricultural cooperationmdashboth of which shifted the perceived costs of defection117

Realism and Idealism in International Relations Theory

The third and broadest implication of this analysis is that it counsels caution aboutthe uncritical acceptance of certain ideational explanations for the emergence ofinternational norms Recent scholarship has been quick to assume that if realist (orregime) theory fails to explain international cooperationmdashsay in areas like humanrights and environmental policymdashthe motivation for cooperation must lie in ide-ational socialization to altruistic beliefs This assumption once termed lsquolsquoidealistrsquorsquo orlsquolsquoutopianrsquorsquo seems plausible at rst glance The realist explanation for the emergenceof human rights norms is manifestly weak In a modern world increasingly domi-nated by liberal democratic practice human rights seem salient and attractive idealsPolitical action to protect them moreover clearly requires mobilizing a diffuse con-stituency in favor of the provision of what is in fact a public good which in turn oftenrequires that political actors issue strong normative appeals Ideational theorists havelittle trouble nding public professions of moral conviction to support their view

Yet scholars should not jump too quickly to the conclusionmdashas many recent stud-ies of foreign aid arms control slavery racism and human rights invite them todomdashthat altruism must motivate the establishment of morally attractive internationalnorms118 The tendency to jump to this conclusion demonstrates the danger of con-ducting debates about world politics around the simple dichotomy of realism versusidealism (or realism versus constructivism) as seems the current norm119 Presump-tive evidence for the importance of altruistic or lsquolsquoprincipledrsquorsquo motivations vis-a-vis arealist account may melt away as we have seen as soon as the underlying theory istested against more sophisticated rationalist yet nonrealist (in this case liberal) theo-ries of self-interested political behavior Moreover to establish methodologically theexistence of altruistic motivations and socialization processes rather than alternativeliberal theories one must do more than cite public professions of idealism documentthe actions of moral entrepreneurs or invoke the desirability of the ultimate end Talkand even mobilization are often cheap and often redundant or futile accordinglysuch evidence is often misleading Cross-national comparison and primary-sourcedocumentation of decision making are the critical tests

In the case of the establishment of the ECHR the proper theory and method re-verses an idealist conclusion that might appear to offer a plausible alternative torealism120 What seems at rst to be a conversion to moral altruism is in fact aninstrumental calculation of how best to lock in democratic governance against future

117 See Frieden 1993 Collins 1988 Moravcsik 1998a chap 4 6 and Krugman 1994 189ndash94118 What drives cooperation is prior domestic institutional convergence Hence the nature of domestic

regimes is not an intermediate variable between fundamental socialization and state behavior but thecritical variable that determines the nature of interdependence in the rst place

119 This is a view ideational theorists are coming to accept Finnemore and Sikkink 1998 916ndash17120 For example Legro and Moravcsik 1999

248 International Organization

opponentsmdasha practice hardly distinct from similar practices in the most pecuniaryareas of world politics such as trade and monetary policy I am not denying ofcourse that ideas and ideals matter in foreign policy I am challenging only a particu-lar idealist argument Surely some domestic support for democratic governance maybe ideological even idealistic in origin But if we can learn a single lesson from theformation of the worldrsquos most successful formal arrangement for international hu-man rights enforcement it is that in world politics pure idealism begets pure ideal-ismmdashin the form of parliamentary assemblies and international declarations To es-tablish binding international commitments much more is required

References

Ackerman Bruce 1997 The Rise of World Constitutionalism Virginia Law Review 83 (4)771ndash97Ando Nisuke 1992 The Future of Monitoring BodiesmdashLimitations and Possibilities of the Human Rights

Committee In 1991ndash1992 Canadian Human Rights Yearbook 169ndash175 Toronto CarswellBailey Michael A Judith Goldstein and Barry R Weingast 1997 The Institutional Roots of American

Trade Policy Politics Coalitions and International Trade World Politics 49 (3)309ndash38Bass Gary 1998 Judging War The Politics of International War Crimes Tribunals PhD diss Harvard

UniversityBrett Rachel 1996 Human Rights and the OSCE Human Rights Quarterly 18 (3)668ndash93Brysk Alison 1994 The Politics of Human Rights in Argentina Protest Change and Democratization

Stanford Calif Stanford University PressCarr E H 1946 The Twenty Yearsrsquo Crisis 1919ndash1939 2d ed London MacmillanCarter Barry E and Phillip R Trimble 1995 International Law 2d ed Boston Little BrownCollins Susan M 1988 In ation and the EMS In The European Monetary System edited by Francesco

Giavazzi Stefano Micossi and Marcus Miller 112ndash39 Cambridge Cambridge University PressCostello Declan 1992 Limiting Rights Constitutionally In Human Rights and Constitutional Law Es-

says in Honour of Brian Walsh edited by J OrsquoReilly 177ndash87 Dublin Round Hall PressCouncil of Europe 1975 Recueil des Travaux Preparatoires 6 vols Strasbourg Council of EuropeDavid Stephen R 1991 Explaining Third-World Alignment World Politics 43 (2)233ndash56Dijk Pieter van and G J H van Hoof 1998 Theory and Practice of the European Convention on Human

Rights 3d ed Hague KluwerDonnelly Jack 1986 International Human Rights A Regime Analysis International Organization 40

(3)599ndash642Doyle Michael W 1986 Liberalism and World Politics American Political Science Review 80 (4)

1151ndash69Drzemczewski Andrew Z 1983 The European Human Rights Convention in Domestic Law A Compara-

tive Study Oxford Clarendon PressEuropean Court of Justice 1996 Opinion Pursuant to Article 228 of the Treaty Opinion 294 (29 March)

I1763ndashI1790Evans Peter B Harold K Jacobson and Robert D Putnam 1993 Double-Edged Diplomacy Interna-

tional Bargaining and Domestic Politics Berkeley University of California PressFalk Richard A 1981 Human Rights and State Sovereignty New York Holmes and MeierFinnemore Martha 1996 National Interests in International Society Ithaca NY Cornell University

PressFinnemore Martha and Kathryn Sikkink 1998 International Norm Dynamics and Political Change

International Organization 52 (4)887ndash917Franck Thomas M 1988 Legitimacy in the International System American Journal of International Law

82 (4)705ndash59

Human Rights Regimes Origins 249

Frieden Jeffry A 1993 Making Commitments France and Italy in the European Monetary System1979ndash1985 Working Paper Series 114 Berkeley Calif Center for German and European Studies

Glendon Mary Ann 1998a Knowing the Universal Declaration of Human Rights Notre Dame LawReview 73 (5)1153ndash90

mdashmdashmdash 1998b The Universal Declaration of Human Rights Unpublished manuscript Harvard LawSchool Cambridge Mass

Goldstein Judith 1996 International Law and Domestic Institutions Reconciling North American lsquolsquoUn-fairrsquorsquo Trade Laws International Organization 50541ndash64

Haggard Stephan 1997 The Political Economy of Regionalism in Asia and the Americas In The Po-litical Economy of Regionalism edited by Edward Mans eld and Helen Milner 20ndash49 New YorkColumbia University Press

Helfer Lawrence and Anne-Marie Slaughter 1997 Toward a Theory of Effective Supranational Adjudi-cation Yale Law Journal 107 (2)273ndash391

Henkin Louis Gerald L Neuman Diane F Orentlicher and David W Leebron 1999 Human RightsNew York Foundation Press

Humphrey John P 1974 The Revolution in the International Law of Human Rights Human Rights4205ndash16

mdashmdashmdash 1984 Human Rights and the United Nations A Great Adventure Dobbs Ferry TransnationalPublishers

Huntington Samuel 1991 The Third Wave Democratization in the Late Twentieth Century NormanUniversity of Oklahoma Press

Janis Mark W Richard S Kay and Anthony W Bradley 1995 European Human Rights Law Text andMaterials Oxford Clarendon Press

Jepperson Ronald L Alexander Wendt and Peter J Katzenstein 1996 Norms Identity and the Cultureof National Security In The Culture of National Security Norms and Identity in World Politics editedby Peter J Katzenstein 33ndash75 Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Kaufman Chaim D and Robert A Pape 1999 Explaining Costly International Moral Action BritainrsquosSixty-Year Campaign Against the Atlantic Slave Trade International Organization 53 (4)631ndash68

Keck Margaret E and Kathryn Sikkink 1998 Activists Beyond Borders Advocacy Networks in Interna-tional Politics Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Keohane Robert O 1986 Theory of World Politics Structural Realism and Beyond In Neo-Realism andIts Critics edited by Robert O Keohane 158ndash203 New York Columbia University Press

Krasner Stephen D 1992 Sovereignty and Intervention Unpublished manuscript Stanford UniversityStanford Calif

mdashmdashmdash 1995 Compromising Westphalia International Security 20 (3)115ndash51Krugman Paul R 1994 Peddling Prosperity Economic Sense and Nonsense in the Age of Diminished

Expectations New York NortonKupchan Charles A and Clifford A Kupchan 1991 Concerts Collective Security and the Future of

Europe International Security 16 (1)114ndash61Lake David A 1993 Leadership Hegemony and the International Economy Naked Emperor or Tattered

Monarch with Potential International Studies Quarterly 37 (4)459ndash89Landes William M and Richard A Posner 1975 The Independent Judiciary in an Interest-Group Per-

spective Journal of Law and Economics 18 (3)875ndash901Legro Jeffrey W 1996 Culture and Preferences in the International Cooperation Two-Step American

Political Science Review 90 (1)118ndash37Legro Jeffrey W and Andrew Moravcsik 1999 Is Anybody Still a Realist International Security 24

(2)5ndash55Lester Anthony 1984 Fundamental Rights The United Kingdom Isolated In 1984 Public Law edited by

Graham Zellick 46ndash72 London Stevens and Sonsmdashmdashmdash 1994 Taking Human Rights Seriously Kingrsquos College Law Journal 51ndash15Manas Jean E 1996 The Council of Europersquos Democracy Ideal and the Challenge of Ethno-National

Strife In Preventing Con ict in the Post-Communist World Mobilizing International and Regional

250 International Organization

Organizations edited by Abram Chayes and Antonia Handler Chayes 99ndash144 Washington DCBrookings Institution Press

Marston Geoffrey 1993 The United Kingdomrsquos Part in the Preparation of the European Convention onHuman Rights 1950 International and Comparative Law Quarterly 42 (4)796ndash826

McKeon Richard 1949 The Philosophic Bases and Material Circumstances of the Rights of Man InHuman Rights Comments and Interpretations edited by UNESCO 35ndash46 New York UNESCO

Merrills J G 1993 The Development of International Law by the European Court of Human Rights 2ded Manchester UK Manchester University Press

Moe Terry 1990 Political Institutions The Neglected Side of the Story Journal of Law Economics andOrganization 6 (1)213ndash53

Moravcsik Andrew 1992 Liberalism and International Relations Theory Center for International AffairsWorking Paper Series 92-6 Cambridge Mass Harvard University

mdashmdashmdash 1994 Why the European Community Strengthens the State International Cooperation and Do-mestic Politics Center for European Studies Working Paper Series No 52 Cambridge Mass HarvardUniversity

mdashmdashmdash 1995 Explaining International Human Rights Regimes Liberal Theory and Western EuropeEuropean Journal of International Relations 1157ndash89

mdashmdashmdash 1997 Taking Preferences Seriously A Liberal Theory of International Politics InternationalOrganization 51 (4)513ndash53

mdashmdashmdash 1998a The Choice for Europe Social Purpose and State Power from Messina to MaastrichtIthaca NY Cornell University Press

mdashmdashmdash 1998b The Origin of Human Rights Regimes Liberal States and Domestic Uncertainty in PostwarEurope Working Paper No 9817 Cambridge Mass Weatherhead Center for International AffairsHarvard University

Morsink Johannes 1999 The Universal Declaration of Human Rights Philadelphia University of Penn-sylvania Press

Morgenthau Hans J 1960 Politics Among Nations The Struggle for Power and Peace 3d ed New YorkAlfred Knopf

Nye Joseph S Jr 1990 Bound to Lead The Changing Nature of American Power New York BasicBooks

Pasquino Pasquale 1998 Constitutional Adjudication and Democracy Comparative PerspectivesmdashUSA France Italy Ratio Juris 1138ndash50

Pierson Paul 1996 The Path to European Union A Historical Institutionalist Analysis ComparativePolitical Studies 29 (2)123ndash63

Polakiewicz Jorg and Valerie Jacob-Foltzer 1991 The European Human Rights Convention in DomesticLaw The Impact of Strasbourg Case Law in States Where Direct Effect Is Given to the ConventionHuman Rights Law Quarterly 1265ndash85 125ndash142

Putnam Robert D 1988 Diplomacy and Domestic Politics International Organization 42 (3) 427ndash61Ramirez Francisco O Yasemin Soysal and Suzanne Shanahan 1997 The Changing Logic of Political

Citizenship Cross-National Acquisition of Womenrsquos Suffrage Rights 1890ndash1990 American Socio-logical Review 62 (5)735ndash45

Risse Thomas 2000 Letrsquos Argue Communicative Action and International Relations International Or-ganization 54 (1)1ndash39

Risse-Kappen Thomas 1994 Ideas Do Not Float Freely Transnational Coalitions Domestic Structuresand the End of the Cold War International Organization 48 (2)185ndash214

mdashmdashmdash 1996 Collective Identity in a Democratic Community The Case of NATO In The Culture ofNational Security Norms and Identity in World Politics edited by Peter J Katzenstein 357ndash99 NewYork Columbia University Press

Robertson A H and J G Merrills 1993 Human Rights in Europe A Study of the European Conventionon Human Rights 3d ed Manchester UK Manchester University Press

mdashmdashmdash 1996 Human Rights in the World An Introduction to the International Protection of HumanRights 4th ed Manchester UK Manchester University Press

Rodrik Dani 1989 Credibility of Trade Reform A Policy Makerrsquos Guide World Economy 12 (1)1ndash16

Human Rights Regimes Origins 251

Ruggie John Gerard 1983 Human Rights and the Future International Community Daedalus 112 (4)93ndash110

Russett Bruce 1993 Grasping the Democratic Peace Principles for a PostndashCold War World PrincetonNJ Princeton University Press

Samnoslashy AEcirc shild 1993 Human Rights as International Consensus The Making of the Universal Declara-tion of Human Rights 1945ndash1948 Bergen Michelsen Institute

Shapiro Martin 1981 Courts A Comparative and Political Analysis Chicago University of ChicagoPress

Sieghart Paul 1983 The International Law of Human Rights Oxford Clarendon PressSikkink Kathryn 1993 The Power of Principled Ideas Human Rights Policies in the United States and

Western Europe In Ideas and Foreign Policy Beliefs Institutions and Political Change edited byJudith Goldstein and Robert O Keohane 139ndash70 Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Simpson A W Brian 1998 Short History of the European Convention on Human Rights Unpublishedmanuscript University of Michigan Law School Ann Arbor

Slaughter Anne-Marie Alec Stone Sweet and Joseph H H Weiler eds 1998 The European Court andNational Courts Doctrine and Jurisprudence Oxford Hart Publishing

Snyder Jack 1991 Myths of Empire Domestic Politics and International Ambition Ithaca NY CornellUniversity Press

Teitgen Pierre-Henri 1988 Faites entrer le temoin suivant 1940ndash1958 de la resistance a la Ve Repub-lique Rennes France Ouest-France

Van Evera Stephen 1990 Primed for Peace International Security 15 (winter)7ndash57mdashmdashmdash 1999 The Causes of War Power and the Roots of Con ict Ithaca NY Cornell University PressWaltz Kenneth N 1979 Theory of International Politics Reading Mass Addison-WesleyWippman David 1999 Practical and Legal Constraints on Internal Power Sharing In International Rela-

tions and Ethnic Con ict edited by David Wippman 170ndash88 Ithaca NY Cornell University PressWhit eld John H 1988 How the Working Organs of the European Convention Have Elevated the Indi-

vidual to the Level of Subject of International Law ILSA Journal of International Law 1227ndash53

252 International Organization

those that were rmly established during the negotiations and remained so thereafterbut only since a point between 1920 and 1950 Austria France Italy Iceland Ire-land and West Germany The third category lsquolsquosemidemocracies and dictatorshipsrsquorsquocontains the two governments that were not fully democratic by 1950 because ofcivil war or internal repression (and did not remain so thereafter) namely Greece andTurkey Spain and Portugal though not involved in the negotiations also belong inthis category49

Turning to the ndings we see little evidence of the positive correlation betweensupport for binding regimes and power or length of democratic rule predicted byrealist and idealist theory Instead we observe the inverse-U-shaped relationshipbetween the stability of democracy and support for binding human rights commit-ments predicted by republican liberal theory Table 2 summarizes the ndings All sixnew democracies (plus one of the ten long-established democracies Belgium) sup-port binding human rights guarantees In contrast six of the seven established democ-racies join the four transitional governments and nondemocracies in opposing one orboth such guarantees (or in the case of Luxembourg abstaining) Even the soleexception Belgium is not fully discon rming since Belgian representatives origi-nally sided with the other established democracies against binding guarantees shift-ing their position only late in the negotiations50 The correlation is so strong that evenrecategorization of borderline casesmdashFrance and Turkey saymdashwould not under-mine the striking relationship

A number of ad hoc conjectures suggested by historians legal academics andcommon intuition about postwar European politics also fall by the wayside Opposi-tion appears to be uncorrelated with the possession of colonies51 Among major colo-nial powers Britain and the Netherlands are skeptics whereas France and Belgiumare supporters Among countries without colonies Germany and Italy are supporterswhereas the Scandinavian countries (Iceland excepted) are opponents

Opposition is similarly uncorrelated with the existence of a strong domestic tradi-tion of parliamentary sovereignty as some analysts of Britain conjecture Many strongsupportersmdashFrance Belgium Italy Germany Austria Iceland and Irelandmdashsharedan equally deep tradition of parliamentary sovereignty Any imputation of causalityfrom the correlation between postwar support for domestic judicial review and inter-national enforcement of human rights (say in the cases of Italy Germany and Aus-tria) furthermore is very likely to be spurious Postwar Germany contemporane-ously adopted systems of constitutional judicial review thereby shifting politicalweight away from a traditionally sovereign parliament toward a separation of powersinvolving an independent judiciary In Italy Christian Democrats fearing the adventof a Socialist-Communist majority placed a constitutional court in the postwar con-stitution It is far more plausible that these countries adopted both domestic andinternational judicial review because of a strong desire to bolster the democratic

49 For a further discussion of this coding see the notes to Table 250 Council of Europe 1975 I80ndash82 88ndash90 III254ndash56 but 26851 This is the factor most often mentioned in the secondary literature

232 International Organization

order not that the inclusion of a constitutional court in the postwar constitution hadimmediate implications for the national position on the ECHR52 In sum the estab-lishment of domestic constitutional review like the establishment of internationalhuman rights guarantees is a postauthoritarian phenomenon National positions areuncorrelated with support for European federalism the Netherlands and Luxem-bourg opposed mandatory enforcement whereas Austria Ireland and Iceland fa-vored it More consistent with the republican liberal view is the conjecture that bothsupport for Europe (in this very early period this meant support for the Council ofEurope and the European Coal and Steel Community) and support for a bindingECHR re ect (in this period but not later) the in uence of a third factormdashsay demo-

52 See Ackerman 1997 773 and Pasquino 1998 39 44ndash48 There is no evident correlation betweensupport and the existence of civil or common-law traditions or monist or dualist legal systems

TABLE 2 Stability of democratic governance and national positions on theEuropean Convention on Human Rights

Unstable ornon-democracies(stable democracy

not yet clearlyestablished by 1950)

New democracies(continuous

democracy onlysince a date between

1920 and 1950)

Establisheddemocracies(continuous

democracy since adate before 1920)

Supports enforcement(individual petitionand compulsory juris-diction mandatory)

mdash Austria France ItalyIceland Ireland

Germanyb

Belgiumc

Opposes enforcement(individual petitionandor compulsoryjurisdiction optionalor absent)

Greecea Turkeya

(Portugald Spaind)mdash Denmark Sweden

Netherlands NorwayUnited Kingdom Lux-

embourge

aGreece and Turkey are characterized as unstable whereas Austria France Italy Iceland Ireland andGermany are characterized as new because (1) it had been less than a year after conclusion of thebloody Greek civil war and extra-legal measures were still in force and (2) Greek and Turkish democ-racy were widely viewed as limited by the role of the military and incomplete judicial autonomy It isalso worth noting that both governments would subsequently slip back into dictatorship This coding isconsistent with the general literature on delegation which notes that governments must have sufficientpower to put institutions in place Governments unable to rule by established democratic means belongin the nondemocratic category

bGermany not yet a member of the Council of Europe did not have voting rights but participatedactively in the negotiations

cBelgium initially hesitated supporting the convention only with optional clauses but then came tofavor mandatory enforcement

dSpain and Portugal both dictatorships were not members of the Council of Europe Yet in strikingcontrast to Germany (also not a member) they showed little independent interest in participating infor-mally nor were they invited to do so

eIn some cases Luxembourg abstained on rather than opposed enforcement measures

Human Rights Regimes Origins 233

cratic stability and security threats53 Finally the experience of being invaded byGermany during World War II seems to explain little The French and Belgiansfavored mandatory enforcement whereas the Dutch Danes and Norwegiansopposed it

Republican liberal theory also seems to offer the most accurate account of theinstrumental attitude governments adopted toward more detailed provisions of theECHR Should the convention create governments asked themselves an indepen-dent court a quasi-judicial body of government representatives or no central institu-tion at all Cleavages around this issue were similar to those around compulsoryjurisdiction and individual petition with opponents of effective enforcement oppos-ing the court54 Governments favorable to binding human rights adjudication pro-posed that the members of the intermediary Commission on Human Rights be nomi-nated by the courtmdasha clear effort to render international institutions moreindependentmdashwhereas more skeptical governments favored granting power of nomi-nation to the intergovernmental Committee of Ministers55

Similar cleavages formed around the enumeration of rights Some skeptics consid-ered delaying the proceedings as well as limiting future uncertainty by pressing fora precise enumeration of rights or transferring the issue to the less-effective UNCommission on Human Rights56 In the end the precise enumeration of rights whichwas considerably narrower than that granted by any member state with such a consti-tutional enumeration resulted from a careful calculation of instrumental self-regarding considerations57 Representatives of right- and left-wing parties were con-cerned about the status of particular laws favored by their constituencies SocialDemocratic representatives assured that social welfare rights were not threatened andthat property rights did not restrict state intervention Christian Democratic represen-tatives assured that rights of private familial educational and religious choice weremaintained while opposing any right to redistribution of property58 The nal docu-

53 See Glendon 1998a 1170ndash72 See also Slaughter Stone Sweet and Weiler 199854 Council of Europe 1975 IV248ndash5055 Council of Europe 1975 III268ndash7056 Council of Europe 1975 III268 304 306 IV178 also 106ndash10857 For the most plausible argument for the impact of the UN Declaration see Teitgen 1988 481 490

The enumeration of rights also did not simply conform to a focal point established a few years before inthe UN Declarationmdashthe sort of transnational dynamic of standard-setting many ideational theorists stressDespite similarities in wording advocates saw the European system in this respect not simply as a continu-ation of the UN system but also as a pragmatic reaction to it The UN system was widely viewed as toobroad to be effective the ECHR system was designed to be potentially enforceable which required thatthe scope of rights be narrowed considerably Indeed the principal author of the UN Declaration theFrenchman Rene Cassin overtly opposed the creation of the ECHR Finally even the enumeration ofrights in the UN Declaration was drawn not from proposals of activists per se but primarily from system-atic and scholarly analyses of comparative law (such as from the American Law Institute and UN officials)as well as international documents (such as the Pan American Declaration) then whittled down throughintergovernmental negotiation Glendon 1998a Glendon 1998b chap 3 Humphrey 1984 31ndash32 Teitgen1988 489ndash92 and Morsink 1999

58 For reports of debates on marriage education and property see Council of Europe 1975 I166ndash86242ndash64 II48ndash132 For a response to the possible objection that these rights were controversial becausethey are intrinsically more difficult to de ne see ibid V304ndash14

234 International Organization

ment offended neither side because it was constrained to include only the least con-troversial among basic political and civil rights59

The Domestic and International Decision-making Process

Realism ideational theory and republican liberalism also generate distinctive predic-tions about the tactics likely to be most salient in interstate negotiations Realisttheory with its stress on interstate power and deep con icts of interest leads us toexpect to observe attempts by great powers to coerce or bribe weaker states to changetheir policies Ideational theory by contrast leads us to expect to observe attempts bygovernments or transnational groups in civil society to engage in transnational per-suasion Such persuasion may suffice in itself or may be a prelude to subsequentcoercive tactics For liberal theorists by contrast there is little reason to expectgovernments to alter their views on fundamental issues such as the nature of consti-tutional adjudication in light of threats promises or normative persuasion by otherdemocratic governments The interest of established democracies in the stability ofneighboring less-established democracies is surely less intense than the domesticself-interest of new democracies hence established democracies cannot easily beinduced to accept domestic constraints in order to make the regime workmdashparticu-larly when the option of creating optional enforcement mechanisms exists60

Published documents contain very little direct con rmation of either the realist orideational predictions No great power or long-standing democracy appears to havemade threats or offered inducements to secure stronger commitments The most im-portant powers engaged in Western Europe at the time the United States and theUnited Kingdom were respectively absent or opposed Ideational theorists mightpoint out that the lsquolsquoEuropean Movementrsquorsquo working through the Assembly of theCouncil of Europe was engaged in transnational discussion and mobilization Cer-tainly many leading advocates of the convention were European federalists and viewedthe ECHR as a step toward European integration61 Yet there is little evidence that ashared transnational discourse in uenced the positions of parliamentary politiciansin the assembly let alone representatives of national governments There is we haveseen little correlation between national positions on the ECHR and positions onEuropean integration Indeed we observe little shift in national positions at all letalone in uence wielded by established democracies as predicted by ideational theoryAlthough we cannot entirely exclude the possibility that subtle forces of transna-tional persuasion and mobilization played a modest role in organizing the forum fordiscussion they were surely not decisive in de ning the positions of the participatinggovernments

59 Teitgen 1988 48060 Liberal theory predicts that interstate bargaining outcomes are a function of the relative intensity of

national preferences Governments that strongly seek a particular cooperative outcome will concede morein order to achieve it Moravcsik 1997

61 Some Jewish parliamentarians and law professors were also prominent and may have been in u-enced by their experiences and beliefs

Human Rights Regimes Origins 235

Instead the preponderance of evidence concerning negotiating tactics con rmsrepublican liberal predictions Rather than seeking to coerce or persuade one anotheror mobilizing groups in civil society national governments conducted a classicalinternational negotiation Governments focused primarily on practical compromisesthat would assure that the system functioned to assure each state its preferred level ofsovereign control New institutions were modi ed to a compromise close to the low-est common denominator with no government forced to accept immediate con-straints on its own policies signi cantly greater than those it ideally sought Wherethere was discord optional clauses afforded governments exibility The real expla-nation of the outcome as liberal theory predicts lies in the pattern of underlyingnational preferences

Domestic Deliberation and Public Justi cation

The nal type of evidence consists of the records of con dential deliberations andpublic justi cations by national decision-makers drawn from debates in the Parlia-mentary Assembly of the Council of Europe negotiating sessions among the nationalgovernments and the documentary record of con dential deliberations in one criticalcountry where such documents are available namely the United Kingdom What dothese reveal

Let us begin by noting a salient fact Not a single piece of documentary evidencein the sources I have been able to consult supports the realist prediction that govern-ments impose international human rights norms through threats of external coercionor inducement At no point do we observe governments weighing the costs and ben-e ts of coercion concerning themselves with the distribution of power capabilitiesor mentioning foreign or military aid

There is slightly more evidence for the ideational view but not enough to establishany con dence in its veracity At most NGOs and public opinion appear to haveplayed a secondary even insigni cant role62 The rhetoric of politicians in the Euro-pean Assembly as well as some interest groups invoked moral considerations Yetfor the ideational theory to be con rmed such statements must be designed to social-ize or persuade national governments by appealing to respect for human rights as anend in itself rather than as an instrument to promote concrete ends of enduringinterest to member governmentsmdashthe prevention of tyranny genocide and aggres-sion There is no evidence of this positions as we have seen do not change InBritain we observe officials in occasional meetings with NGOs A 1951 ColonialOffice draft circular blandly recalled lsquolsquoin deciding to sign the Convention His Majes-tyrsquos Government took into account the importance attached to it by public opinionboth in and outside this countryrsquorsquo63 Yet although NGOs were relatively well devel-oped in Britain (perhaps more so than anywhere else) and made salient contributions

62 For a similar conclusion regarding the abolition of the slave trade see Kaufman and Pape 199963 Marston 1993 824 Some British officials attributed the support of other governments for a human

rights court to their desire to assert the symbolic signi cance of the council vis-a-vis the claims of Com-munist governments and parties Marston 1993 809

236 International Organization

to the speci c form of the nal document the British government paid little heed totheir pleas to accept mandatory enforcement The issue was neither debated in Parlia-ment nor mentioned in election campaigns British public opinion like public opin-ion elsewhere took relatively little note of the ECHR negotiations

The overwhelming bulk of the documentary evidence con rms instead the repub-lican liberal account By far the most consistent public justi cation for the ECHR tojudge from debates in the Council of Europe Constituent Assembly was that it mighthelp combat domestic threats from the totalitarian right and left thereby stabilizingdomestic democracy and preventing international aggression (It is helpful to remem-ber that both Hitler and Mussolini came to power at least initially by constitutionalmeans) Teitgen the chief French advocate of the ECHR in the assembly consideredlsquolsquoFascism Hitlerism and Communismrsquorsquo as the major postwar threats to democracy64

Governments Teitgen argued should seek to lsquolsquopreventmdashbefore it is too latemdashanynew member who might be threatened by a rebirth of totalitarianism from succumb-ing to the in uence of evil as has already happened in conditions of general apathyIt is not enough to possess freedom positive action must be taken to defend it Would Fascism have triumphed in Italy if after the assassination of Matteoti thiscrime had been subjected to an international trialrsquorsquo65 Yet postwar human rights re-gimes were a response not simply to the recent fascist past but also to the prospect ofa Communist future The latter was mentioned just as often In this period we mustrecall the French Communist Party enjoyed plurality electoral support Teitgen spokeof the lsquolsquoabominable temptationrsquorsquo to lsquolsquoexchange freedom for a little more breadrsquorsquo66

Such concerns were linked explicitly to the shared belief that nondemocratic statestend toward international aggression as well as domestic oppression Teitgenrsquos moti-vation was at least in part to assure the stability of German democracy and therebythe security of France None other than Konrad Adenauer told Teitgen in 1949 thatintegration was needed to restrain postwar Germany not just the Soviet Union Teit-gen reports he lsquolsquoneeded no morersquorsquo to convince him to work for the Council of Eu-rope67 Such arguments were advanced by the ECHRrsquos advocates in the assembly farmore often than any others This clearly refutes the conjecturemdashwhich as we haveseen Sikkink and Keck treat as an essential piece of evidence for ideational theorymdashthat few analysts before the 1980s could possibly have been aware of a link betweendemocracy and peace In many ways the democratic peace proposition which datesfrom the eighteenth century was a central tenet arguably the central tenet of post-war Western planning as it had been in the thinking of Woodrow Wilson and otherliberal statesmen a generation before68

Yet domestic self-interest dominated The most explicit justi cations for the ECHRas a bulwark against future tyranny were advanced not by representatives from coun-

64 Council of Europe 1975 I40ndash4265 Council of Europe 1975 I192 120 64 also 60ndash64 for statements by others I66 84 120ff

192ndash94 276 278ndash80 29266 Council of Europe 1975 I40ndash4267 Teitgen 1988 47668 Keck and Sikkink 1998 203 Compare footnote 27 See Moravcsik 1992 and 1997

Human Rights Regimes Origins 237

tries with the longest democratic heritage but as republican liberal theory predictsby those from newly established democracies Among the most persistent advocatesof this position were Italian and German representatives (Germany was not a formalmember of the Council of Europe but enthusiastically sought to participate in strik-ing contrast to the disinterest shown by Spain and Portugal) The Italian representa-tive to the assembly who advanced perhaps the most extensive proposal for central-ized institutions one Mr Benvenuti stressed the need to prevent totalitarianmovementsmdasha problem he argued particularly important in nations where democ-racy is not yet rmly established Another Italian representative affirmed lsquolsquothe prin-ciple of the joint responsibility of democratic statesrsquorsquo69 A German representativewent further proposing a treaty obliging all member states to come to each otherrsquosaid apparently with force if domestic freedom were threatened70

Yet the primary expectation was not that the regime would strengthen democracyby mobilizing intervention by foreign governments to enforce human rights normsas realist and some ideational theory might lead us to expect Nor did governmentsstress active transnational mobilization Most participants appear to have felt thatdomestic politics would remain the primary site of enforcementmdashall members wereto be democracies at least formallymdashwith international controls serving as an exter-nal signaling device to trigger an appropriate domestic response71 The ECHR wasintended primarily to strengthen existing domestic institutions of judicial reviewparliamentary legislation and public action not to supplant them Even skepticalBritish officials voiced little fear of direct foreign intervention on domestic politicsfearing instead the mobilization of domestic groups

Critics in the assembly often asked why an arrangement was required at all if itsscope was restricted to existing democracies Nowhere was republican liberal logicclearer than in the responses given by advocates The arrangement was primarily ameans to prevent backsliding by new democracies As Sir David Maxwell-Fyfe ofthe United Kingdom put it lsquolsquoIn answer to the criticism that as signatories will belimited to democratic states the Convention is unnecessary our plan has the ad-vantage of being immediately practicable it provides a system of collective securityagainst tyranny and oppressionrsquorsquo72

Unlike the UN system the ECHR was designed to be enforceablemdasha goal Max-well-Fyfe argued that was realistic only because all of its members already shared anessentially democratic political culture73 Among skeptics the primary focus of criti-cism was as republican liberal theory predicts the fear that the application of domes-tically legitimate national laws might be declared in violation of the convention Thecompatibility of the ECHR with existing domestic legal practices dominated discus-sionmdasha fact suggesting also that decision-makers took the commitment seriously74

69 Council of Europe 1975 II14270 Ibid V328ndash30 336ndash4071 Lester 1994 4ndash5 See also Teitgen 1988 48272 Council of Europe 1975 I12073 See ibid I50ndash52 and Teitgen 1988 48874 Council of Europe 1975 II246ff also 148ndash87 I54 also I64ndash68

238 International Organization

On this point it is instructive to examine more closely the contrary position of onegovernment namely that of the United Kingdom From a methodological perspec-tive the United Kingdom is a critical case Opposition by the oldest and most rmlyestablished democracy in Europe constitutes a particularly striking discon rmationof realist and ideational theory75 The British as we have seen supported interna-tional declaratory norms but rmly opposed any attempt to establish binding legalobligations centralized institutions individual petition or compulsory jurisdiction76

As W E Beckett legal advisor to the Foreign Office and the initiator of the Britishgovernmentrsquos participation put it lsquolsquoWe attach the greatest importance to a well-drafted Convention of Human Rights but we are dead against anything like an inter-national court to which individuals who think they are aggrieved in this way couldgorsquorsquo77 Even Beckett conceded the existence of lsquolsquooverwhelming objectionsrsquorsquo to anystrong means of enforcement in Britain involving the individual right of petition andan independent tribunalmdashdespite his efforts to work with British NGOs on speci cproposals

What issues were raised in con dential British deliberations The secondary litera-ture on British human rights policy makes much of two British concerns the fear thatresidents of British colonies and dependencies might invoke the ECHR and aversionto European federalism To judge from con dential discussions however neitherappears to have been a dominant concern To be sure Colonial Secretary Jim Grif- ths was concerned that lsquolsquoextremist politiciansrsquorsquo among lsquolsquopolitically immaturersquorsquo colo-nies would exploit the document78 Yet overall there is surprisingly little discussionof colonial implications in the deliberationsmdashcertainly far less than purely of domes-tic considerations Colonial Office concerns appear to have been isolated and inter-mittent In any case a colonial clause in the ECHR would limit any such claims andconsideration of such a clause did not blunt British opposition79 Nor despite the factthat the Council of Europe Assembly was the locus of European federalist activitydo British government officials often mention the connection between human rightsand European federalism The British government resisted efforts to make interna-tional human rights law directly enforceable in this way regardless of whether itsforum was European or notmdashand continued to do so for some time thereafter80

Con dential domestic deliberations suggest instead that British opposition re- ected what A Maxwell permanent secretary to the Home Office described as lsquolsquograveapprehension about what might happen at homersquorsquo81 When the issue nally reachedthe Cabinet the attention of ministersmdashafter brief mention of colonial and economic

75 The UK position was also viewed as decisive See for example Paul-Henri Spaak cited in Teitgen1988 478 Britain is also a country for which we have a wealth of reliable archival documents and oralhistories I have restricted myself here to materials found in published sources

76 Marston 1993 799ndash80077 Marston 1993 80478 Lester 1984 50 See also Lester 1994 2 and Marston 1993 81279 Marston 1993 806ndash807 809ndash10 812 816 In 1953 the British government voluntarily extended the

Convention to the forty-two overseas territories for whose international relations they were responsible80 See Lester 1984 55 and Lester 1994 381 Marston 1993 813

Human Rights Regimes Origins 239

concernsmdashseems to have focused on domestic application Precisely as republicanliberal theory predicts the primary concern was not the vulnerability of the overallBritish record on human rights As Parliamentary Secretary for Foreign Affairs Hec-tor McNeil observed in a 1947 memo to Prime Minister Clement Atlee Britain hadan lsquolsquoextremely good recordrsquorsquo British decision-makers appear sincerely to have be-lieved that Britain would be less inconvenienced by reciprocal commitment thanother member governments The de nition of rights in the convention was so theForeign Office memo to the Cabinet in 1950 concluded lsquolsquoconsistent with our existinglaw in all but a small number of comparatively trivial casesrsquorsquo82

Nor did ministerial apprehension result from major public policy considerationsMost such concernsmdashsuch as the belief of some in the Labour Party led by Chancel-lor of the Exchequer Sir Stafford Cripps that the convention might restrict govern-ment intervention in the economy including entry of government inspectors intoprivate homesmdashwere shared with similar political groups in other countries and weretherefore handled effectively by narrowing and qualifying the explicit rights enumer-ated in the convention to exclude constraints on economic policy education andpolitical institutions83

Instead British officials and politiciansmdashmost notably in Cabinet discussionsmdashdwelled primarily on the fear that the convention would threaten idiosyncratic (butnot unambiguously undemocratic) political practices and institutions in the UnitedKingdom84 Yet when pressed in con dential discussions to make their concernsexplicit the examples cited by British opponents seem either absurdly vague or comi-cally trivial

The defense of British institutional idiosyncrasy elicited the most violent rhetoricfrom British politicians and officials Lord Chancellor Jowittrsquos official paper criti-cized the draft convention largely the work of two distinguished former Britishofficials as

so vague and woolly that it may mean almost anything Our unhappy legal ex-perts have had to take their share in drawing up a code compared to which the Ten Commandments are comparatively insigni cant It com-pletely passes the wit of man to guess what results would be arrived at by a tribu-nal composed of elected persons who need not even be lawyers drawn fromvarious European states possessing completely different systems of law andwhose deliberations take place behind closed doors Any student of our legalinstitutions must recoil from this document with a feeling of horror85

A common complaint was that judicial review would undermine parliamentarysovereignty Beckett wrote lsquolsquoIt seems inconceivable that any Government when

82 Marston 1993 811 With a lack of modesty about their domestic political institutions characteristicof this period British officials and politicians also sometimes cited the need to set a good example forforeign countries as a reason for Britain to take an active role in the negotiations

83 See Lester 1984 50ndash52 and Lester 1994 2 The British position did not change under the subse-quent Conservative government of Anthony Eden

84 Lester 1984 54ndash5585 Ibid 52

240 International Organization

faced with the realities of this proposal would take the risk of entrusting these unprec-edented powers to an international court legislative powers which Parliament wouldnever agree to entrust to the courts of this country which are known and whichcommand the con dence and admiration of the worldrsquorsquo86 lsquolsquoOur whole constitutionrsquorsquoa government document intoned lsquolsquois based on the principle that it is for the Parlia-ment to enact the laws and for the judges to interpret the lawsrsquorsquo87 The British govern-ment even opposed a clause protecting rights to lsquolsquofree electionsrsquorsquo and lsquolsquopolitical oppo-sitionrsquorsquo apparently because they believed that their distinctive lsquolsquo rst past the postrsquorsquounique electoral system might be challenged88

The speci c issue cited most often by the governmentrsquos legal authorities was theBritish policy toward political extremists A ministerial brief referred to a lsquolsquoblankchequersquorsquo that would lsquolsquoallow the Governments to become the object of such poten-tially vague charges by individuals as to invite Communists crooks and cranks ofevery type to bring actionsrsquorsquo89 Lord Chancellor Jowittrsquos complaint was that lsquolsquotheConvention would prevent a future British government from detaining people with-out trial during a period of emergency or judges sending litigants to prison forthrowing eggs at them or the Home Secretary from banning Communist or Fascistdemonstrationsrsquorsquo90

Yet it would be misleading to argue that British institutional idiosyncrasy causedBritish opposition Every established democracy after all has its treasured idiosyn-crasies and British leaders sincerely believed that as the cradle of rule-of-law gover-nance they would suffer least91 In comparative perspective many general concernsmdashgovernment intervention in the economy the challenge to colonial rule concernabout political extremism skepticism of courts a tradition of insular nationalismand parliamentary sovereigntymdashhardly distinguished Britain from France Italy andmany other continental supporters of the convention Many of these fearsmdashincludingthose concerning colonies and electoral rulesmdashcould have been and were addressedby restricting the document92 For British decision-makers the decisive point wasnot the nature of these concrete objections but the utter absence in the British domes-tic context of any countervailing self-interested argument in favor of membership

The quaint scenarios of extremist threats raised by British officials demonstratethis They arose not because extremist groups in Britain were particularly strong butbecause in comparison with the Continent they were so weak Whereas FrenchGerman and Italian officials viewed the ECHR as a check on the potential triumph of

86 Ibid 80387 Ibid 79988 Council of Europe 1975 III182 26489 Marston 1993 80690 Lester 1994 291 It is possible they were wrong One intriguing conjecture is that the longer a democratic form of

government is in place the more attached to its idiosyncrasies citizens and elites are likely to grow and thefurther from the norm of international constitutionalism its practices are likely to become Hence wewould expect countries such as Britain the Netherlands Sweden and the United States to become particu-larly attached to their idiosyncratic national systems If correct this would mean that established democra-cies not only reap fewer bene ts from international human rights enforcement but also bear greater costs

92 Samnoslashy 1993 46ndash47

Human Rights Regimes Origins 241

popular extremist parties British officials saw it only as a hindrance to a defense ofthe political system against agitation by isolated individuals British internal debatesand external statements were utterly devoid of any recognition of the advantages ofcollective security against domestic extremistsmdashadvantages central to continentalarguments for the ECHR Whereas the French were concerned that the CommunistParty might take power electorally and have to be checked by the ECHR the Britishwere concerned that isolated radicals might le suit under the ECHR In this contextmarginal inconveniences overridden elsewhere in the interest of bolstering demo-cratic stability became fundamental obstacles to the acceptance of binding interna-tional human rights norms

For these reasons the British government long considered opposing the conven-tion altogether Yet in the words of an internal Foreign Office paper lsquolsquoThe alterna-tive namely refusal to become a party to a Convention acceptable to nearly all theremaining States of the Council of Europe would appear to be almost indefen-sible Political considerations both domestic and foreign compel us now to bringourselves to acceptrsquorsquo an (optional) right of individual petition93 What blunted Britishopposition to any postwar European human rights regime was above all the fear ofresurgent totalitarianism abroad that might pose an eventual military threat to theUnited Kingdommdashprecisely as republican liberal theory predicts94 This fear re- ected not just a concern with a resurgence of Fascism but also a turnaround inBritish foreign policy in 1948 in response to the perceived rise of the Communistthreat in Western Europe The West the government argued needed not only to main-tain the military balance but also to strengthen continental democracies For thesepurposes the propaganda battle against Communism was critical Such concerns hadled Britain and France to help form the Council of Europe a few years earlier95

In the minds of British officials however the primacy of domestic sovereigntyover collective defense of the democratic peace remained unchallenged The cabinetmandated efforts to water down the force of any agreement in Britain British repre-sentatives sought to limit the potential risk of open-ended jurisprudence by callingfor the careful enumeration and de nition of human rights before agreeing on anyenforcement mechanism The expectation was that governments would not be able toagree on a list both extensive and precise96 Acting on Prime Minister ClementAtleersquosdirect instruction the British delegation successfully pressed to place the right ofindividual petition and the jurisdiction of the court into optional clauses97 ForeignMinister Ernest Bevin himself instructed British negotiators to veto any mandatoryright of individual petition lsquolsquoeven if it [means] being in a minority of onersquorsquo98 With

93 W E Beckett Legal Advisor to the Foreign Office April 1947 Foreign Office meeting cited inMarston 1993 798 811 also 798ndash804

94 Note that this differs from the realist account in that the threat is not in the rst instance a functionof military power but of political and ideological difference

95 Simpson 1998 15ndash19 37ndash3896 Marston 1993 808 See also Council of Europe 1975 III especially 182 280 30497 Marston 199398 Marston 1993 814 Britain withdrew its similar intention to veto over the issue of colonial depen-

dencies

242 International Organization

Cabinet approval Britain pursued a similar policy with respect to the negotiation ofUN human rights commitments99

Having secured these concessions which essentially rendered the convention un-enforceable in Britain the cabinet unanimously accepted the desirability of signingit Rati cation proceeded without difficulty Subsequently the Atlee governmenttreated the ECHR as a declaratory document and made no effort to introduce imple-menting or incorporating legislationYet even this outcomemdashone with no immediateconcrete consequencemdashwas viewed among British leaders as second best They werefully aware that once the document was signed future domestic political pressuremight well arise to incorporate the treaty or to accept its optional clauses Foreseeingthat a future government as the lord chancellor put it lsquolsquomight be forced to concedersquorsquothe jurisdiction of the court the British government sought also to include a provi-sion permitting any state to withdraw from the ECHR on six monthsrsquo notice100

To judge from their voting record and their contributions to the assembly debatesmdashgiven the absence for the moment of more detailed documentary researchmdashtheattitude of British politicians appears typical of attitudes in other recalcitrant coun-tries such as Sweden Norway Denmark the Netherlands and Luxembourg Gov-ernments and publics in these countries appear to have been on balance more rmlycommitted to democracy more altruistically inclined and sometimes even (subse-quent experience within the regime suggests) more willing to use coercion to spreadhuman rights norms than the governments and publics of countries that favored bind-ing commitments101 Yet given the high level of certainty about the future politicalstability of these democratic systems and the immediate bene ts of sovereignty forruling parties and government officials there was little self-interested reason to ac-cept compulsory and enforceable international commitments in the area of humanrights Accordingly they refused to do so

Generalizing the Argument Human Rights and Beyond

We have seen that the origins of the ECHR the most successful international humanrights adjudication and enforcement regime in the world today lies not in coercivepower politics or socialization to idealistic norms as contemporary internationalrelations theories predict Instead its origins lie in self-interested efforts by newly

99 Foreign Secretary Herbert Morrison in his 1951 memorandum to the cabinet on the UN Covenantwrote lsquolsquoAs the United Kingdom government has always played a leading part in promoting [human rightsin the UN] it would be difficult to draw back at this stage In these circumstances the prudent coursemight be to prolong the international discussions to raise legal and practical difficulties and to delay theconclusion of the Covenant for as long as possiblersquorsquo Lester 1984 55

100 Lester 1984 53ndash54 See also Marston 1993 824ndash26 This clearly discon rms the conjecture thatfuture evolution was an entirely unforeseen path-dependent consequence of earlier commitments

101 On the subsequent willingness of Sweden Norway Denmark and the Netherlands as well asFrance and Austria to pressure foreign states see Sikkink 1993 On Sweden see Council of Europe 1975III262 264

Human Rights Regimes Origins 243

established (or reestablished) democracies to employ international commitments toconsolidate democracymdashlsquolsquolocking inrsquorsquo the domestic political status quo against theirnondemocratic opponents This empirical nding has three broader implications for futureresearch on domestic politics and international relations

The Origin and Evolution of Human Rights Regimes

The rst implication of the theoretical argument is that the tendency of states toenhance the credibility of domestic policies by binding themselves to internationalinstitutions may help explain the origins and evolution of human rights enforcementregimes more generally In negotiations to create the Inter-American Convention onHuman Rights the UN Covenants and the emergent African human rights systemwe should expect to see a similar pattern of support from new democracies suspicionfrom established democracies and hostility from dictatorships102 In the followingoverview I highlight suggestive evidence and propose areas for future research

The negotiation of the UN Covenant on Civil and Political Rights appears to illus-trate the dynamics of democratic commitment At the height of the Cold War in theearly 1950s the most stable among modern democracies including the United Statesand the United Kingdom allied with authoritarian and totalitarian states like theSoviet Union China South Africa and Iran in opposition to the inclusion of compul-sory enforceable commitments The alliance in favor of such commitments as repub-lican liberal theory predicts included recently established democracies in continentalEurope Latin America and Asia

Republican liberal theory also explains a troubling anomaly for scholars and activ-ists alike namely the consistent unwillingness of the United States to accept multi-lateral constraints on its domestic human rights practices under the Inter-Americanand UN systems This unwillingness is generally attributed to ad hoc idiosyncraticfactors the United Statesrsquo superpower status (as is often said of its opposition tobinding UN obligations) its uniquely segregated southern states (as is often said ofsupport for the Bricker Amendment in the early 1950s) or its unique political institu-tions (federalism and supermajoritarian treaty rati cation rules) From the republicanliberal perspective in contrast US skepticism is the norm not the exception amongestablished democraciesmdasha norm related to the relatively low level of offsettingdomestic bene ts in an established self-con dent democracy not the nature of Ameri-can objections per se103

The positions of the established democracies in recent years concerning the cre-ation of war crimes tribunals offer at least partial con rmation of republican liberal

102 For an overview see Robertson and Merrills 1996103 An intriguing parallel example is the recent refusal of the European Communityrsquos European Court

of Justice (ECJ) to permit the EU to adhere collectively to the ECHR without a treaty amendment notingthat (1) there is no express human rights commitment in the Treaty of Rome hence no legal justi cationfor adherence and (2) human rights already lsquolsquoform an integral part of the general principles of law whoseobservance the [ECJ] ensuresrsquorsquo See ECJ I-1789 Adherence would of course undermine the ECJrsquos ownauthority in this area

244 International Organization

theory Established democracies had little difficulty accepting tribunals with jurisdic-tion over the former Yugoslavia and Rwanda where their own policies would not beimplicated Yet where commitments were (de facto) reciprocally bindingmdashnamelyin open-ended institutional commitments involving countries that actually engage inforeign interventionmdashestablished democracies con dent that they maintain ad-equate domestic safeguards against domestic atrocities hesitated to accept interna-tional constraints In the recent International Criminal Court negotiations three estab-lished democracies with a recent history of intervention abroad (the United StatesFrance and Israel) posed the greatest difficulties After ghting to dilute the obliga-tions of the treaty the United States and Israel joined China and highly repressiveMiddle Eastern and North African states in opposition while France was the verylast major power to lend its support to the treaty104

What about the development of human rights regimes over time An understand-ing of major human rights regimes does not end with their founding We have seenthat the ECHR like other major human rights instruments created a number ofoptional clauses on individual petition and compulsory jurisdiction of the court Insome cases early opponents of an enforceable convention remained exceptionallyrecalcitrant105 Yet over the subsequent ve decades all West European governmentsprogressively adopted such clauses and in many cases incorporated the ECHR intodomestic law

Much of this accords with republican liberal theory We observe a strengthening ofcommitments during and immediately after lsquolsquodemocratic wavesrsquorsquomdashas hit LatinAmerica and Central Europe during the 1990s Such efforts are strongly favored bynew democracies106 In Europe the most important reform in the history of the ECHRfor example was launched in the early to mid-1990s lsquolsquoProtocol 11rsquorsquo opened forsignature in May 1994 permits the ECHR Court to assume the functions of thecommission and compels all new signatories to accept compulsory jurisdiction andindividual petitionmdashpractices already universal among the original members Lead-ing legal academics argue that the most important impetus for Protocol 11 was lsquolsquothewidening to include [states] that have had little domestic much less internationalexperience in the legal protection of human rightsrsquorsquo107 The rst three countries toratify Protocol 11 were three transitional democracies Bulgaria Slovakia and Slo-venia The governments of some new democracies in Central and East Europe weresimilarly quick to accept minority rights obligations as a means of locking in domes-

104 For a general treatment of war crimes tribunals demonstrating the unwillingness of establisheddemocracies to pay high costs see Bass 1999

105 Sweden and the Netherlands are among the handful of countries that have been speci cally or-dered by the ECHR to allow more effective domestic judicial review of human rights claims many haveargued that Britain should be on the list as well Lester 1994

106 Huntington 1991 Consider however former British colonies which on gaining independenceadopted explicit bills of rights and constitutional reviewmdashsome on their own some with the encourage-ment of the British government Many were patterned after the European Convention but the underlyingimpetus stems republican liberal theory argues from their status as emerging postauthoritarian democra-cies Some of the most stable of these such as those in the Caribbean rejected international obligations

107 Janis Kay and Bradley 1995 88ndash89 113ndash18

Human Rights Regimes Origins 245

tic democracy108 In the Americas acceptance of compulsory jurisdiction by the Inter-American Court has occurred over the past two decadesmdasha period in which domesticconstitutional review also became nearly universal In contrast human rights normsremain weak in those regions where new democracies are few as in Africa or theMiddle East

Despite these important insights however the determinants of the evolution ofhuman rights regimes are unlikely to be identical to the determinants of their found-ing and are therefore unlikely to be explained entirely by republican liberal theoryThe ECHR deepened over a period during which European governments grew morecon dent about the stability of domestic democratic governance Hence the theoryadvanced here cannot be the sole or even the major explanation for the subsequentdeepening of the regime A social process intervenes between original intent andultimate evolutionmdasha process we have seen of which governments were quite awarein 1950 British officials believed that the ECHR would alter domestic political ar-rangements so as to encourage the mobilization of new social demands for humanrights enforcement Republican liberal theory would suggest that such new demandsre ect new opportunities for representation of social interests once a nation joins aregime broader liberal theory would stress changes in social ideas and interestsFurther research is required to clarify the precise dynamics of such long-term trends109

Generalizing the Theory to Other Issue Areas

A second direction for future research is to extend the theory to cooperation in otherissue-areas Despite the lsquolsquorepublican liberalrsquorsquo label the theoretical distinctiveness ofthe explanation advanced here is only incidentally connected to the liberal content ofthe philosophy embodied in human rights regimes In other words the argument istheoretically rather than substantively liberal110 Distinct to republican liberal theoryis the decisive role of domestic political representation in world politics and byextension the possibility that international institutions like their domestic counter-parts can enhance the credibility of domestic political commitments thereby lsquolsquolock-ing inrsquorsquo current policies Whether or not governments are lsquolsquoliberalrsquorsquo internationalinstitutions may lsquolsquostrengthen the statersquorsquo domestically by expanding its domestic con-trol over initiative information ideas and institutions111 Compared with more con-ventional lsquolsquofunctionalrsquorsquo theories of international regimes which stress reciprocal com-mitments to manage transnational societal transactions this analysis points to a morepurely domestic or lsquolsquotwo-levelrsquorsquo motivation for establishing international institu-tions112

Under what general conditions should we expect to observe international commit-ments of this kind Republican liberal theory suggests three conditions (1) govern-

108 See Manas 1997 and Wippman 1999109 Moravcsik 1995110 Moravcsik 1997111 Moravcsik 1994112 Putnam 1988

246 International Organization

ments fear future domestic political uncertainty (2) the position of the national gov-ernment is supported by a consensus of foreign governments and (3) internationalcooperation helps induce domestic actors to support the maintenance of current poli-cies

Where else in world politics might these three conditions be met Two types ofexamples must suffice Where nondemocratic governments cooperate to enhancetheir domestic credibility a mirror image of human rights institutions may ariseStephen David argues that lsquolsquoweak and illegitimatersquorsquo leaders of developing countriesoften view internal enemies as more dangerous than external ones and are thereforelikely to select international alliances that undermine domestic opponents113 TheHoly Alliance is a nineteenth-century example of international cooperation designedto block the seemingly inevitable spread of domestic liberalism and nationalismmdashinside and outside its membership A century later ruling Communist governmentsin Eastern Europe fearing for their domestic legitimacy supported membership inthe Warsaw Pact their comrades worldwide cooperated through Comintern

Further examples of efforts to use international regimes to bolster domestic policycredibility are found in international trade and monetary policy114 Mexico for ex-ample in exchange for its commitment to the North American Free Trade Area(NAFTA) gained relatively few economic concessions from the United States andCanada This has led many analysts to argue that NAFTA should be seen less as aquid pro quo and more as a means of establishing the credibility of the Mexicancommitment to trade and economic liberalization against the future potential of back-sliding115 Mexican reform within NAFTA was just such a case where the three con-ditions were met policy credibility was questionable the consensus among foreigngovernments (the United States and Canada) was closer to the views of the domestic(Mexican) government than those of Mexican protectionists and the costs of unilat-eral defection were perceived as large

The process of European integration rested similarly on centralizing power innational executives who consistently employed lsquolsquoforeign policyrsquorsquo decision-makinginstitutions to handle issues traditionally decided in lsquolsquodomesticrsquorsquo forums116 In thisregard the European Union has played the role in postwar European integration thata strong presidency and lsquolsquofast trackrsquorsquo institutions have played in securing postwarUS support for multilateral trade liberalization In European monetary cooperationweak-currency countries like France and Italy have been among the strongest propo-nents of deeper exchange-rate cooperationmdashoften with the intention of using exter-nal policy to stabilize domestic macroeconomic policy and performance As pre-dicted these examples tend to be cases in which a government whose views arerelatively closer to those of the regional consensus employs international cooperationto lsquolsquolock inrsquorsquo cooperation This process is facilitated also by the independent ideologi-cal value of lsquolsquoEuropersquorsquo in the minds of the Italian electorate for example and by the

113 David 1991114 Rodrik 1989115 For example Haggard 1997116 See Moravcsik 1994 and Goldstein 1997

Human Rights Regimes Origins 247

perception that monetary cooperation is linked to trade and agricultural cooperationmdashboth of which shifted the perceived costs of defection117

Realism and Idealism in International Relations Theory

The third and broadest implication of this analysis is that it counsels caution aboutthe uncritical acceptance of certain ideational explanations for the emergence ofinternational norms Recent scholarship has been quick to assume that if realist (orregime) theory fails to explain international cooperationmdashsay in areas like humanrights and environmental policymdashthe motivation for cooperation must lie in ide-ational socialization to altruistic beliefs This assumption once termed lsquolsquoidealistrsquorsquo orlsquolsquoutopianrsquorsquo seems plausible at rst glance The realist explanation for the emergenceof human rights norms is manifestly weak In a modern world increasingly domi-nated by liberal democratic practice human rights seem salient and attractive idealsPolitical action to protect them moreover clearly requires mobilizing a diffuse con-stituency in favor of the provision of what is in fact a public good which in turn oftenrequires that political actors issue strong normative appeals Ideational theorists havelittle trouble nding public professions of moral conviction to support their view

Yet scholars should not jump too quickly to the conclusionmdashas many recent stud-ies of foreign aid arms control slavery racism and human rights invite them todomdashthat altruism must motivate the establishment of morally attractive internationalnorms118 The tendency to jump to this conclusion demonstrates the danger of con-ducting debates about world politics around the simple dichotomy of realism versusidealism (or realism versus constructivism) as seems the current norm119 Presump-tive evidence for the importance of altruistic or lsquolsquoprincipledrsquorsquo motivations vis-a-vis arealist account may melt away as we have seen as soon as the underlying theory istested against more sophisticated rationalist yet nonrealist (in this case liberal) theo-ries of self-interested political behavior Moreover to establish methodologically theexistence of altruistic motivations and socialization processes rather than alternativeliberal theories one must do more than cite public professions of idealism documentthe actions of moral entrepreneurs or invoke the desirability of the ultimate end Talkand even mobilization are often cheap and often redundant or futile accordinglysuch evidence is often misleading Cross-national comparison and primary-sourcedocumentation of decision making are the critical tests

In the case of the establishment of the ECHR the proper theory and method re-verses an idealist conclusion that might appear to offer a plausible alternative torealism120 What seems at rst to be a conversion to moral altruism is in fact aninstrumental calculation of how best to lock in democratic governance against future

117 See Frieden 1993 Collins 1988 Moravcsik 1998a chap 4 6 and Krugman 1994 189ndash94118 What drives cooperation is prior domestic institutional convergence Hence the nature of domestic

regimes is not an intermediate variable between fundamental socialization and state behavior but thecritical variable that determines the nature of interdependence in the rst place

119 This is a view ideational theorists are coming to accept Finnemore and Sikkink 1998 916ndash17120 For example Legro and Moravcsik 1999

248 International Organization

opponentsmdasha practice hardly distinct from similar practices in the most pecuniaryareas of world politics such as trade and monetary policy I am not denying ofcourse that ideas and ideals matter in foreign policy I am challenging only a particu-lar idealist argument Surely some domestic support for democratic governance maybe ideological even idealistic in origin But if we can learn a single lesson from theformation of the worldrsquos most successful formal arrangement for international hu-man rights enforcement it is that in world politics pure idealism begets pure ideal-ismmdashin the form of parliamentary assemblies and international declarations To es-tablish binding international commitments much more is required

References

Ackerman Bruce 1997 The Rise of World Constitutionalism Virginia Law Review 83 (4)771ndash97Ando Nisuke 1992 The Future of Monitoring BodiesmdashLimitations and Possibilities of the Human Rights

Committee In 1991ndash1992 Canadian Human Rights Yearbook 169ndash175 Toronto CarswellBailey Michael A Judith Goldstein and Barry R Weingast 1997 The Institutional Roots of American

Trade Policy Politics Coalitions and International Trade World Politics 49 (3)309ndash38Bass Gary 1998 Judging War The Politics of International War Crimes Tribunals PhD diss Harvard

UniversityBrett Rachel 1996 Human Rights and the OSCE Human Rights Quarterly 18 (3)668ndash93Brysk Alison 1994 The Politics of Human Rights in Argentina Protest Change and Democratization

Stanford Calif Stanford University PressCarr E H 1946 The Twenty Yearsrsquo Crisis 1919ndash1939 2d ed London MacmillanCarter Barry E and Phillip R Trimble 1995 International Law 2d ed Boston Little BrownCollins Susan M 1988 In ation and the EMS In The European Monetary System edited by Francesco

Giavazzi Stefano Micossi and Marcus Miller 112ndash39 Cambridge Cambridge University PressCostello Declan 1992 Limiting Rights Constitutionally In Human Rights and Constitutional Law Es-

says in Honour of Brian Walsh edited by J OrsquoReilly 177ndash87 Dublin Round Hall PressCouncil of Europe 1975 Recueil des Travaux Preparatoires 6 vols Strasbourg Council of EuropeDavid Stephen R 1991 Explaining Third-World Alignment World Politics 43 (2)233ndash56Dijk Pieter van and G J H van Hoof 1998 Theory and Practice of the European Convention on Human

Rights 3d ed Hague KluwerDonnelly Jack 1986 International Human Rights A Regime Analysis International Organization 40

(3)599ndash642Doyle Michael W 1986 Liberalism and World Politics American Political Science Review 80 (4)

1151ndash69Drzemczewski Andrew Z 1983 The European Human Rights Convention in Domestic Law A Compara-

tive Study Oxford Clarendon PressEuropean Court of Justice 1996 Opinion Pursuant to Article 228 of the Treaty Opinion 294 (29 March)

I1763ndashI1790Evans Peter B Harold K Jacobson and Robert D Putnam 1993 Double-Edged Diplomacy Interna-

tional Bargaining and Domestic Politics Berkeley University of California PressFalk Richard A 1981 Human Rights and State Sovereignty New York Holmes and MeierFinnemore Martha 1996 National Interests in International Society Ithaca NY Cornell University

PressFinnemore Martha and Kathryn Sikkink 1998 International Norm Dynamics and Political Change

International Organization 52 (4)887ndash917Franck Thomas M 1988 Legitimacy in the International System American Journal of International Law

82 (4)705ndash59

Human Rights Regimes Origins 249

Frieden Jeffry A 1993 Making Commitments France and Italy in the European Monetary System1979ndash1985 Working Paper Series 114 Berkeley Calif Center for German and European Studies

Glendon Mary Ann 1998a Knowing the Universal Declaration of Human Rights Notre Dame LawReview 73 (5)1153ndash90

mdashmdashmdash 1998b The Universal Declaration of Human Rights Unpublished manuscript Harvard LawSchool Cambridge Mass

Goldstein Judith 1996 International Law and Domestic Institutions Reconciling North American lsquolsquoUn-fairrsquorsquo Trade Laws International Organization 50541ndash64

Haggard Stephan 1997 The Political Economy of Regionalism in Asia and the Americas In The Po-litical Economy of Regionalism edited by Edward Mans eld and Helen Milner 20ndash49 New YorkColumbia University Press

Helfer Lawrence and Anne-Marie Slaughter 1997 Toward a Theory of Effective Supranational Adjudi-cation Yale Law Journal 107 (2)273ndash391

Henkin Louis Gerald L Neuman Diane F Orentlicher and David W Leebron 1999 Human RightsNew York Foundation Press

Humphrey John P 1974 The Revolution in the International Law of Human Rights Human Rights4205ndash16

mdashmdashmdash 1984 Human Rights and the United Nations A Great Adventure Dobbs Ferry TransnationalPublishers

Huntington Samuel 1991 The Third Wave Democratization in the Late Twentieth Century NormanUniversity of Oklahoma Press

Janis Mark W Richard S Kay and Anthony W Bradley 1995 European Human Rights Law Text andMaterials Oxford Clarendon Press

Jepperson Ronald L Alexander Wendt and Peter J Katzenstein 1996 Norms Identity and the Cultureof National Security In The Culture of National Security Norms and Identity in World Politics editedby Peter J Katzenstein 33ndash75 Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Kaufman Chaim D and Robert A Pape 1999 Explaining Costly International Moral Action BritainrsquosSixty-Year Campaign Against the Atlantic Slave Trade International Organization 53 (4)631ndash68

Keck Margaret E and Kathryn Sikkink 1998 Activists Beyond Borders Advocacy Networks in Interna-tional Politics Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Keohane Robert O 1986 Theory of World Politics Structural Realism and Beyond In Neo-Realism andIts Critics edited by Robert O Keohane 158ndash203 New York Columbia University Press

Krasner Stephen D 1992 Sovereignty and Intervention Unpublished manuscript Stanford UniversityStanford Calif

mdashmdashmdash 1995 Compromising Westphalia International Security 20 (3)115ndash51Krugman Paul R 1994 Peddling Prosperity Economic Sense and Nonsense in the Age of Diminished

Expectations New York NortonKupchan Charles A and Clifford A Kupchan 1991 Concerts Collective Security and the Future of

Europe International Security 16 (1)114ndash61Lake David A 1993 Leadership Hegemony and the International Economy Naked Emperor or Tattered

Monarch with Potential International Studies Quarterly 37 (4)459ndash89Landes William M and Richard A Posner 1975 The Independent Judiciary in an Interest-Group Per-

spective Journal of Law and Economics 18 (3)875ndash901Legro Jeffrey W 1996 Culture and Preferences in the International Cooperation Two-Step American

Political Science Review 90 (1)118ndash37Legro Jeffrey W and Andrew Moravcsik 1999 Is Anybody Still a Realist International Security 24

(2)5ndash55Lester Anthony 1984 Fundamental Rights The United Kingdom Isolated In 1984 Public Law edited by

Graham Zellick 46ndash72 London Stevens and Sonsmdashmdashmdash 1994 Taking Human Rights Seriously Kingrsquos College Law Journal 51ndash15Manas Jean E 1996 The Council of Europersquos Democracy Ideal and the Challenge of Ethno-National

Strife In Preventing Con ict in the Post-Communist World Mobilizing International and Regional

250 International Organization

Organizations edited by Abram Chayes and Antonia Handler Chayes 99ndash144 Washington DCBrookings Institution Press

Marston Geoffrey 1993 The United Kingdomrsquos Part in the Preparation of the European Convention onHuman Rights 1950 International and Comparative Law Quarterly 42 (4)796ndash826

McKeon Richard 1949 The Philosophic Bases and Material Circumstances of the Rights of Man InHuman Rights Comments and Interpretations edited by UNESCO 35ndash46 New York UNESCO

Merrills J G 1993 The Development of International Law by the European Court of Human Rights 2ded Manchester UK Manchester University Press

Moe Terry 1990 Political Institutions The Neglected Side of the Story Journal of Law Economics andOrganization 6 (1)213ndash53

Moravcsik Andrew 1992 Liberalism and International Relations Theory Center for International AffairsWorking Paper Series 92-6 Cambridge Mass Harvard University

mdashmdashmdash 1994 Why the European Community Strengthens the State International Cooperation and Do-mestic Politics Center for European Studies Working Paper Series No 52 Cambridge Mass HarvardUniversity

mdashmdashmdash 1995 Explaining International Human Rights Regimes Liberal Theory and Western EuropeEuropean Journal of International Relations 1157ndash89

mdashmdashmdash 1997 Taking Preferences Seriously A Liberal Theory of International Politics InternationalOrganization 51 (4)513ndash53

mdashmdashmdash 1998a The Choice for Europe Social Purpose and State Power from Messina to MaastrichtIthaca NY Cornell University Press

mdashmdashmdash 1998b The Origin of Human Rights Regimes Liberal States and Domestic Uncertainty in PostwarEurope Working Paper No 9817 Cambridge Mass Weatherhead Center for International AffairsHarvard University

Morsink Johannes 1999 The Universal Declaration of Human Rights Philadelphia University of Penn-sylvania Press

Morgenthau Hans J 1960 Politics Among Nations The Struggle for Power and Peace 3d ed New YorkAlfred Knopf

Nye Joseph S Jr 1990 Bound to Lead The Changing Nature of American Power New York BasicBooks

Pasquino Pasquale 1998 Constitutional Adjudication and Democracy Comparative PerspectivesmdashUSA France Italy Ratio Juris 1138ndash50

Pierson Paul 1996 The Path to European Union A Historical Institutionalist Analysis ComparativePolitical Studies 29 (2)123ndash63

Polakiewicz Jorg and Valerie Jacob-Foltzer 1991 The European Human Rights Convention in DomesticLaw The Impact of Strasbourg Case Law in States Where Direct Effect Is Given to the ConventionHuman Rights Law Quarterly 1265ndash85 125ndash142

Putnam Robert D 1988 Diplomacy and Domestic Politics International Organization 42 (3) 427ndash61Ramirez Francisco O Yasemin Soysal and Suzanne Shanahan 1997 The Changing Logic of Political

Citizenship Cross-National Acquisition of Womenrsquos Suffrage Rights 1890ndash1990 American Socio-logical Review 62 (5)735ndash45

Risse Thomas 2000 Letrsquos Argue Communicative Action and International Relations International Or-ganization 54 (1)1ndash39

Risse-Kappen Thomas 1994 Ideas Do Not Float Freely Transnational Coalitions Domestic Structuresand the End of the Cold War International Organization 48 (2)185ndash214

mdashmdashmdash 1996 Collective Identity in a Democratic Community The Case of NATO In The Culture ofNational Security Norms and Identity in World Politics edited by Peter J Katzenstein 357ndash99 NewYork Columbia University Press

Robertson A H and J G Merrills 1993 Human Rights in Europe A Study of the European Conventionon Human Rights 3d ed Manchester UK Manchester University Press

mdashmdashmdash 1996 Human Rights in the World An Introduction to the International Protection of HumanRights 4th ed Manchester UK Manchester University Press

Rodrik Dani 1989 Credibility of Trade Reform A Policy Makerrsquos Guide World Economy 12 (1)1ndash16

Human Rights Regimes Origins 251

Ruggie John Gerard 1983 Human Rights and the Future International Community Daedalus 112 (4)93ndash110

Russett Bruce 1993 Grasping the Democratic Peace Principles for a PostndashCold War World PrincetonNJ Princeton University Press

Samnoslashy AEcirc shild 1993 Human Rights as International Consensus The Making of the Universal Declara-tion of Human Rights 1945ndash1948 Bergen Michelsen Institute

Shapiro Martin 1981 Courts A Comparative and Political Analysis Chicago University of ChicagoPress

Sieghart Paul 1983 The International Law of Human Rights Oxford Clarendon PressSikkink Kathryn 1993 The Power of Principled Ideas Human Rights Policies in the United States and

Western Europe In Ideas and Foreign Policy Beliefs Institutions and Political Change edited byJudith Goldstein and Robert O Keohane 139ndash70 Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Simpson A W Brian 1998 Short History of the European Convention on Human Rights Unpublishedmanuscript University of Michigan Law School Ann Arbor

Slaughter Anne-Marie Alec Stone Sweet and Joseph H H Weiler eds 1998 The European Court andNational Courts Doctrine and Jurisprudence Oxford Hart Publishing

Snyder Jack 1991 Myths of Empire Domestic Politics and International Ambition Ithaca NY CornellUniversity Press

Teitgen Pierre-Henri 1988 Faites entrer le temoin suivant 1940ndash1958 de la resistance a la Ve Repub-lique Rennes France Ouest-France

Van Evera Stephen 1990 Primed for Peace International Security 15 (winter)7ndash57mdashmdashmdash 1999 The Causes of War Power and the Roots of Con ict Ithaca NY Cornell University PressWaltz Kenneth N 1979 Theory of International Politics Reading Mass Addison-WesleyWippman David 1999 Practical and Legal Constraints on Internal Power Sharing In International Rela-

tions and Ethnic Con ict edited by David Wippman 170ndash88 Ithaca NY Cornell University PressWhit eld John H 1988 How the Working Organs of the European Convention Have Elevated the Indi-

vidual to the Level of Subject of International Law ILSA Journal of International Law 1227ndash53

252 International Organization

order not that the inclusion of a constitutional court in the postwar constitution hadimmediate implications for the national position on the ECHR52 In sum the estab-lishment of domestic constitutional review like the establishment of internationalhuman rights guarantees is a postauthoritarian phenomenon National positions areuncorrelated with support for European federalism the Netherlands and Luxem-bourg opposed mandatory enforcement whereas Austria Ireland and Iceland fa-vored it More consistent with the republican liberal view is the conjecture that bothsupport for Europe (in this very early period this meant support for the Council ofEurope and the European Coal and Steel Community) and support for a bindingECHR re ect (in this period but not later) the in uence of a third factormdashsay demo-

52 See Ackerman 1997 773 and Pasquino 1998 39 44ndash48 There is no evident correlation betweensupport and the existence of civil or common-law traditions or monist or dualist legal systems

TABLE 2 Stability of democratic governance and national positions on theEuropean Convention on Human Rights

Unstable ornon-democracies(stable democracy

not yet clearlyestablished by 1950)

New democracies(continuous

democracy onlysince a date between

1920 and 1950)

Establisheddemocracies(continuous

democracy since adate before 1920)

Supports enforcement(individual petitionand compulsory juris-diction mandatory)

mdash Austria France ItalyIceland Ireland

Germanyb

Belgiumc

Opposes enforcement(individual petitionandor compulsoryjurisdiction optionalor absent)

Greecea Turkeya

(Portugald Spaind)mdash Denmark Sweden

Netherlands NorwayUnited Kingdom Lux-

embourge

aGreece and Turkey are characterized as unstable whereas Austria France Italy Iceland Ireland andGermany are characterized as new because (1) it had been less than a year after conclusion of thebloody Greek civil war and extra-legal measures were still in force and (2) Greek and Turkish democ-racy were widely viewed as limited by the role of the military and incomplete judicial autonomy It isalso worth noting that both governments would subsequently slip back into dictatorship This coding isconsistent with the general literature on delegation which notes that governments must have sufficientpower to put institutions in place Governments unable to rule by established democratic means belongin the nondemocratic category

bGermany not yet a member of the Council of Europe did not have voting rights but participatedactively in the negotiations

cBelgium initially hesitated supporting the convention only with optional clauses but then came tofavor mandatory enforcement

dSpain and Portugal both dictatorships were not members of the Council of Europe Yet in strikingcontrast to Germany (also not a member) they showed little independent interest in participating infor-mally nor were they invited to do so

eIn some cases Luxembourg abstained on rather than opposed enforcement measures

Human Rights Regimes Origins 233

cratic stability and security threats53 Finally the experience of being invaded byGermany during World War II seems to explain little The French and Belgiansfavored mandatory enforcement whereas the Dutch Danes and Norwegiansopposed it

Republican liberal theory also seems to offer the most accurate account of theinstrumental attitude governments adopted toward more detailed provisions of theECHR Should the convention create governments asked themselves an indepen-dent court a quasi-judicial body of government representatives or no central institu-tion at all Cleavages around this issue were similar to those around compulsoryjurisdiction and individual petition with opponents of effective enforcement oppos-ing the court54 Governments favorable to binding human rights adjudication pro-posed that the members of the intermediary Commission on Human Rights be nomi-nated by the courtmdasha clear effort to render international institutions moreindependentmdashwhereas more skeptical governments favored granting power of nomi-nation to the intergovernmental Committee of Ministers55

Similar cleavages formed around the enumeration of rights Some skeptics consid-ered delaying the proceedings as well as limiting future uncertainty by pressing fora precise enumeration of rights or transferring the issue to the less-effective UNCommission on Human Rights56 In the end the precise enumeration of rights whichwas considerably narrower than that granted by any member state with such a consti-tutional enumeration resulted from a careful calculation of instrumental self-regarding considerations57 Representatives of right- and left-wing parties were con-cerned about the status of particular laws favored by their constituencies SocialDemocratic representatives assured that social welfare rights were not threatened andthat property rights did not restrict state intervention Christian Democratic represen-tatives assured that rights of private familial educational and religious choice weremaintained while opposing any right to redistribution of property58 The nal docu-

53 See Glendon 1998a 1170ndash72 See also Slaughter Stone Sweet and Weiler 199854 Council of Europe 1975 IV248ndash5055 Council of Europe 1975 III268ndash7056 Council of Europe 1975 III268 304 306 IV178 also 106ndash10857 For the most plausible argument for the impact of the UN Declaration see Teitgen 1988 481 490

The enumeration of rights also did not simply conform to a focal point established a few years before inthe UN Declarationmdashthe sort of transnational dynamic of standard-setting many ideational theorists stressDespite similarities in wording advocates saw the European system in this respect not simply as a continu-ation of the UN system but also as a pragmatic reaction to it The UN system was widely viewed as toobroad to be effective the ECHR system was designed to be potentially enforceable which required thatthe scope of rights be narrowed considerably Indeed the principal author of the UN Declaration theFrenchman Rene Cassin overtly opposed the creation of the ECHR Finally even the enumeration ofrights in the UN Declaration was drawn not from proposals of activists per se but primarily from system-atic and scholarly analyses of comparative law (such as from the American Law Institute and UN officials)as well as international documents (such as the Pan American Declaration) then whittled down throughintergovernmental negotiation Glendon 1998a Glendon 1998b chap 3 Humphrey 1984 31ndash32 Teitgen1988 489ndash92 and Morsink 1999

58 For reports of debates on marriage education and property see Council of Europe 1975 I166ndash86242ndash64 II48ndash132 For a response to the possible objection that these rights were controversial becausethey are intrinsically more difficult to de ne see ibid V304ndash14

234 International Organization

ment offended neither side because it was constrained to include only the least con-troversial among basic political and civil rights59

The Domestic and International Decision-making Process

Realism ideational theory and republican liberalism also generate distinctive predic-tions about the tactics likely to be most salient in interstate negotiations Realisttheory with its stress on interstate power and deep con icts of interest leads us toexpect to observe attempts by great powers to coerce or bribe weaker states to changetheir policies Ideational theory by contrast leads us to expect to observe attempts bygovernments or transnational groups in civil society to engage in transnational per-suasion Such persuasion may suffice in itself or may be a prelude to subsequentcoercive tactics For liberal theorists by contrast there is little reason to expectgovernments to alter their views on fundamental issues such as the nature of consti-tutional adjudication in light of threats promises or normative persuasion by otherdemocratic governments The interest of established democracies in the stability ofneighboring less-established democracies is surely less intense than the domesticself-interest of new democracies hence established democracies cannot easily beinduced to accept domestic constraints in order to make the regime workmdashparticu-larly when the option of creating optional enforcement mechanisms exists60

Published documents contain very little direct con rmation of either the realist orideational predictions No great power or long-standing democracy appears to havemade threats or offered inducements to secure stronger commitments The most im-portant powers engaged in Western Europe at the time the United States and theUnited Kingdom were respectively absent or opposed Ideational theorists mightpoint out that the lsquolsquoEuropean Movementrsquorsquo working through the Assembly of theCouncil of Europe was engaged in transnational discussion and mobilization Cer-tainly many leading advocates of the convention were European federalists and viewedthe ECHR as a step toward European integration61 Yet there is little evidence that ashared transnational discourse in uenced the positions of parliamentary politiciansin the assembly let alone representatives of national governments There is we haveseen little correlation between national positions on the ECHR and positions onEuropean integration Indeed we observe little shift in national positions at all letalone in uence wielded by established democracies as predicted by ideational theoryAlthough we cannot entirely exclude the possibility that subtle forces of transna-tional persuasion and mobilization played a modest role in organizing the forum fordiscussion they were surely not decisive in de ning the positions of the participatinggovernments

59 Teitgen 1988 48060 Liberal theory predicts that interstate bargaining outcomes are a function of the relative intensity of

national preferences Governments that strongly seek a particular cooperative outcome will concede morein order to achieve it Moravcsik 1997

61 Some Jewish parliamentarians and law professors were also prominent and may have been in u-enced by their experiences and beliefs

Human Rights Regimes Origins 235

Instead the preponderance of evidence concerning negotiating tactics con rmsrepublican liberal predictions Rather than seeking to coerce or persuade one anotheror mobilizing groups in civil society national governments conducted a classicalinternational negotiation Governments focused primarily on practical compromisesthat would assure that the system functioned to assure each state its preferred level ofsovereign control New institutions were modi ed to a compromise close to the low-est common denominator with no government forced to accept immediate con-straints on its own policies signi cantly greater than those it ideally sought Wherethere was discord optional clauses afforded governments exibility The real expla-nation of the outcome as liberal theory predicts lies in the pattern of underlyingnational preferences

Domestic Deliberation and Public Justi cation

The nal type of evidence consists of the records of con dential deliberations andpublic justi cations by national decision-makers drawn from debates in the Parlia-mentary Assembly of the Council of Europe negotiating sessions among the nationalgovernments and the documentary record of con dential deliberations in one criticalcountry where such documents are available namely the United Kingdom What dothese reveal

Let us begin by noting a salient fact Not a single piece of documentary evidencein the sources I have been able to consult supports the realist prediction that govern-ments impose international human rights norms through threats of external coercionor inducement At no point do we observe governments weighing the costs and ben-e ts of coercion concerning themselves with the distribution of power capabilitiesor mentioning foreign or military aid

There is slightly more evidence for the ideational view but not enough to establishany con dence in its veracity At most NGOs and public opinion appear to haveplayed a secondary even insigni cant role62 The rhetoric of politicians in the Euro-pean Assembly as well as some interest groups invoked moral considerations Yetfor the ideational theory to be con rmed such statements must be designed to social-ize or persuade national governments by appealing to respect for human rights as anend in itself rather than as an instrument to promote concrete ends of enduringinterest to member governmentsmdashthe prevention of tyranny genocide and aggres-sion There is no evidence of this positions as we have seen do not change InBritain we observe officials in occasional meetings with NGOs A 1951 ColonialOffice draft circular blandly recalled lsquolsquoin deciding to sign the Convention His Majes-tyrsquos Government took into account the importance attached to it by public opinionboth in and outside this countryrsquorsquo63 Yet although NGOs were relatively well devel-oped in Britain (perhaps more so than anywhere else) and made salient contributions

62 For a similar conclusion regarding the abolition of the slave trade see Kaufman and Pape 199963 Marston 1993 824 Some British officials attributed the support of other governments for a human

rights court to their desire to assert the symbolic signi cance of the council vis-a-vis the claims of Com-munist governments and parties Marston 1993 809

236 International Organization

to the speci c form of the nal document the British government paid little heed totheir pleas to accept mandatory enforcement The issue was neither debated in Parlia-ment nor mentioned in election campaigns British public opinion like public opin-ion elsewhere took relatively little note of the ECHR negotiations

The overwhelming bulk of the documentary evidence con rms instead the repub-lican liberal account By far the most consistent public justi cation for the ECHR tojudge from debates in the Council of Europe Constituent Assembly was that it mighthelp combat domestic threats from the totalitarian right and left thereby stabilizingdomestic democracy and preventing international aggression (It is helpful to remem-ber that both Hitler and Mussolini came to power at least initially by constitutionalmeans) Teitgen the chief French advocate of the ECHR in the assembly consideredlsquolsquoFascism Hitlerism and Communismrsquorsquo as the major postwar threats to democracy64

Governments Teitgen argued should seek to lsquolsquopreventmdashbefore it is too latemdashanynew member who might be threatened by a rebirth of totalitarianism from succumb-ing to the in uence of evil as has already happened in conditions of general apathyIt is not enough to possess freedom positive action must be taken to defend it Would Fascism have triumphed in Italy if after the assassination of Matteoti thiscrime had been subjected to an international trialrsquorsquo65 Yet postwar human rights re-gimes were a response not simply to the recent fascist past but also to the prospect ofa Communist future The latter was mentioned just as often In this period we mustrecall the French Communist Party enjoyed plurality electoral support Teitgen spokeof the lsquolsquoabominable temptationrsquorsquo to lsquolsquoexchange freedom for a little more breadrsquorsquo66

Such concerns were linked explicitly to the shared belief that nondemocratic statestend toward international aggression as well as domestic oppression Teitgenrsquos moti-vation was at least in part to assure the stability of German democracy and therebythe security of France None other than Konrad Adenauer told Teitgen in 1949 thatintegration was needed to restrain postwar Germany not just the Soviet Union Teit-gen reports he lsquolsquoneeded no morersquorsquo to convince him to work for the Council of Eu-rope67 Such arguments were advanced by the ECHRrsquos advocates in the assembly farmore often than any others This clearly refutes the conjecturemdashwhich as we haveseen Sikkink and Keck treat as an essential piece of evidence for ideational theorymdashthat few analysts before the 1980s could possibly have been aware of a link betweendemocracy and peace In many ways the democratic peace proposition which datesfrom the eighteenth century was a central tenet arguably the central tenet of post-war Western planning as it had been in the thinking of Woodrow Wilson and otherliberal statesmen a generation before68

Yet domestic self-interest dominated The most explicit justi cations for the ECHRas a bulwark against future tyranny were advanced not by representatives from coun-

64 Council of Europe 1975 I40ndash4265 Council of Europe 1975 I192 120 64 also 60ndash64 for statements by others I66 84 120ff

192ndash94 276 278ndash80 29266 Council of Europe 1975 I40ndash4267 Teitgen 1988 47668 Keck and Sikkink 1998 203 Compare footnote 27 See Moravcsik 1992 and 1997

Human Rights Regimes Origins 237

tries with the longest democratic heritage but as republican liberal theory predictsby those from newly established democracies Among the most persistent advocatesof this position were Italian and German representatives (Germany was not a formalmember of the Council of Europe but enthusiastically sought to participate in strik-ing contrast to the disinterest shown by Spain and Portugal) The Italian representa-tive to the assembly who advanced perhaps the most extensive proposal for central-ized institutions one Mr Benvenuti stressed the need to prevent totalitarianmovementsmdasha problem he argued particularly important in nations where democ-racy is not yet rmly established Another Italian representative affirmed lsquolsquothe prin-ciple of the joint responsibility of democratic statesrsquorsquo69 A German representativewent further proposing a treaty obliging all member states to come to each otherrsquosaid apparently with force if domestic freedom were threatened70

Yet the primary expectation was not that the regime would strengthen democracyby mobilizing intervention by foreign governments to enforce human rights normsas realist and some ideational theory might lead us to expect Nor did governmentsstress active transnational mobilization Most participants appear to have felt thatdomestic politics would remain the primary site of enforcementmdashall members wereto be democracies at least formallymdashwith international controls serving as an exter-nal signaling device to trigger an appropriate domestic response71 The ECHR wasintended primarily to strengthen existing domestic institutions of judicial reviewparliamentary legislation and public action not to supplant them Even skepticalBritish officials voiced little fear of direct foreign intervention on domestic politicsfearing instead the mobilization of domestic groups

Critics in the assembly often asked why an arrangement was required at all if itsscope was restricted to existing democracies Nowhere was republican liberal logicclearer than in the responses given by advocates The arrangement was primarily ameans to prevent backsliding by new democracies As Sir David Maxwell-Fyfe ofthe United Kingdom put it lsquolsquoIn answer to the criticism that as signatories will belimited to democratic states the Convention is unnecessary our plan has the ad-vantage of being immediately practicable it provides a system of collective securityagainst tyranny and oppressionrsquorsquo72

Unlike the UN system the ECHR was designed to be enforceablemdasha goal Max-well-Fyfe argued that was realistic only because all of its members already shared anessentially democratic political culture73 Among skeptics the primary focus of criti-cism was as republican liberal theory predicts the fear that the application of domes-tically legitimate national laws might be declared in violation of the convention Thecompatibility of the ECHR with existing domestic legal practices dominated discus-sionmdasha fact suggesting also that decision-makers took the commitment seriously74

69 Council of Europe 1975 II14270 Ibid V328ndash30 336ndash4071 Lester 1994 4ndash5 See also Teitgen 1988 48272 Council of Europe 1975 I12073 See ibid I50ndash52 and Teitgen 1988 48874 Council of Europe 1975 II246ff also 148ndash87 I54 also I64ndash68

238 International Organization

On this point it is instructive to examine more closely the contrary position of onegovernment namely that of the United Kingdom From a methodological perspec-tive the United Kingdom is a critical case Opposition by the oldest and most rmlyestablished democracy in Europe constitutes a particularly striking discon rmationof realist and ideational theory75 The British as we have seen supported interna-tional declaratory norms but rmly opposed any attempt to establish binding legalobligations centralized institutions individual petition or compulsory jurisdiction76

As W E Beckett legal advisor to the Foreign Office and the initiator of the Britishgovernmentrsquos participation put it lsquolsquoWe attach the greatest importance to a well-drafted Convention of Human Rights but we are dead against anything like an inter-national court to which individuals who think they are aggrieved in this way couldgorsquorsquo77 Even Beckett conceded the existence of lsquolsquooverwhelming objectionsrsquorsquo to anystrong means of enforcement in Britain involving the individual right of petition andan independent tribunalmdashdespite his efforts to work with British NGOs on speci cproposals

What issues were raised in con dential British deliberations The secondary litera-ture on British human rights policy makes much of two British concerns the fear thatresidents of British colonies and dependencies might invoke the ECHR and aversionto European federalism To judge from con dential discussions however neitherappears to have been a dominant concern To be sure Colonial Secretary Jim Grif- ths was concerned that lsquolsquoextremist politiciansrsquorsquo among lsquolsquopolitically immaturersquorsquo colo-nies would exploit the document78 Yet overall there is surprisingly little discussionof colonial implications in the deliberationsmdashcertainly far less than purely of domes-tic considerations Colonial Office concerns appear to have been isolated and inter-mittent In any case a colonial clause in the ECHR would limit any such claims andconsideration of such a clause did not blunt British opposition79 Nor despite the factthat the Council of Europe Assembly was the locus of European federalist activitydo British government officials often mention the connection between human rightsand European federalism The British government resisted efforts to make interna-tional human rights law directly enforceable in this way regardless of whether itsforum was European or notmdashand continued to do so for some time thereafter80

Con dential domestic deliberations suggest instead that British opposition re- ected what A Maxwell permanent secretary to the Home Office described as lsquolsquograveapprehension about what might happen at homersquorsquo81 When the issue nally reachedthe Cabinet the attention of ministersmdashafter brief mention of colonial and economic

75 The UK position was also viewed as decisive See for example Paul-Henri Spaak cited in Teitgen1988 478 Britain is also a country for which we have a wealth of reliable archival documents and oralhistories I have restricted myself here to materials found in published sources

76 Marston 1993 799ndash80077 Marston 1993 80478 Lester 1984 50 See also Lester 1994 2 and Marston 1993 81279 Marston 1993 806ndash807 809ndash10 812 816 In 1953 the British government voluntarily extended the

Convention to the forty-two overseas territories for whose international relations they were responsible80 See Lester 1984 55 and Lester 1994 381 Marston 1993 813

Human Rights Regimes Origins 239

concernsmdashseems to have focused on domestic application Precisely as republicanliberal theory predicts the primary concern was not the vulnerability of the overallBritish record on human rights As Parliamentary Secretary for Foreign Affairs Hec-tor McNeil observed in a 1947 memo to Prime Minister Clement Atlee Britain hadan lsquolsquoextremely good recordrsquorsquo British decision-makers appear sincerely to have be-lieved that Britain would be less inconvenienced by reciprocal commitment thanother member governments The de nition of rights in the convention was so theForeign Office memo to the Cabinet in 1950 concluded lsquolsquoconsistent with our existinglaw in all but a small number of comparatively trivial casesrsquorsquo82

Nor did ministerial apprehension result from major public policy considerationsMost such concernsmdashsuch as the belief of some in the Labour Party led by Chancel-lor of the Exchequer Sir Stafford Cripps that the convention might restrict govern-ment intervention in the economy including entry of government inspectors intoprivate homesmdashwere shared with similar political groups in other countries and weretherefore handled effectively by narrowing and qualifying the explicit rights enumer-ated in the convention to exclude constraints on economic policy education andpolitical institutions83

Instead British officials and politiciansmdashmost notably in Cabinet discussionsmdashdwelled primarily on the fear that the convention would threaten idiosyncratic (butnot unambiguously undemocratic) political practices and institutions in the UnitedKingdom84 Yet when pressed in con dential discussions to make their concernsexplicit the examples cited by British opponents seem either absurdly vague or comi-cally trivial

The defense of British institutional idiosyncrasy elicited the most violent rhetoricfrom British politicians and officials Lord Chancellor Jowittrsquos official paper criti-cized the draft convention largely the work of two distinguished former Britishofficials as

so vague and woolly that it may mean almost anything Our unhappy legal ex-perts have had to take their share in drawing up a code compared to which the Ten Commandments are comparatively insigni cant It com-pletely passes the wit of man to guess what results would be arrived at by a tribu-nal composed of elected persons who need not even be lawyers drawn fromvarious European states possessing completely different systems of law andwhose deliberations take place behind closed doors Any student of our legalinstitutions must recoil from this document with a feeling of horror85

A common complaint was that judicial review would undermine parliamentarysovereignty Beckett wrote lsquolsquoIt seems inconceivable that any Government when

82 Marston 1993 811 With a lack of modesty about their domestic political institutions characteristicof this period British officials and politicians also sometimes cited the need to set a good example forforeign countries as a reason for Britain to take an active role in the negotiations

83 See Lester 1984 50ndash52 and Lester 1994 2 The British position did not change under the subse-quent Conservative government of Anthony Eden

84 Lester 1984 54ndash5585 Ibid 52

240 International Organization

faced with the realities of this proposal would take the risk of entrusting these unprec-edented powers to an international court legislative powers which Parliament wouldnever agree to entrust to the courts of this country which are known and whichcommand the con dence and admiration of the worldrsquorsquo86 lsquolsquoOur whole constitutionrsquorsquoa government document intoned lsquolsquois based on the principle that it is for the Parlia-ment to enact the laws and for the judges to interpret the lawsrsquorsquo87 The British govern-ment even opposed a clause protecting rights to lsquolsquofree electionsrsquorsquo and lsquolsquopolitical oppo-sitionrsquorsquo apparently because they believed that their distinctive lsquolsquo rst past the postrsquorsquounique electoral system might be challenged88

The speci c issue cited most often by the governmentrsquos legal authorities was theBritish policy toward political extremists A ministerial brief referred to a lsquolsquoblankchequersquorsquo that would lsquolsquoallow the Governments to become the object of such poten-tially vague charges by individuals as to invite Communists crooks and cranks ofevery type to bring actionsrsquorsquo89 Lord Chancellor Jowittrsquos complaint was that lsquolsquotheConvention would prevent a future British government from detaining people with-out trial during a period of emergency or judges sending litigants to prison forthrowing eggs at them or the Home Secretary from banning Communist or Fascistdemonstrationsrsquorsquo90

Yet it would be misleading to argue that British institutional idiosyncrasy causedBritish opposition Every established democracy after all has its treasured idiosyn-crasies and British leaders sincerely believed that as the cradle of rule-of-law gover-nance they would suffer least91 In comparative perspective many general concernsmdashgovernment intervention in the economy the challenge to colonial rule concernabout political extremism skepticism of courts a tradition of insular nationalismand parliamentary sovereigntymdashhardly distinguished Britain from France Italy andmany other continental supporters of the convention Many of these fearsmdashincludingthose concerning colonies and electoral rulesmdashcould have been and were addressedby restricting the document92 For British decision-makers the decisive point wasnot the nature of these concrete objections but the utter absence in the British domes-tic context of any countervailing self-interested argument in favor of membership

The quaint scenarios of extremist threats raised by British officials demonstratethis They arose not because extremist groups in Britain were particularly strong butbecause in comparison with the Continent they were so weak Whereas FrenchGerman and Italian officials viewed the ECHR as a check on the potential triumph of

86 Ibid 80387 Ibid 79988 Council of Europe 1975 III182 26489 Marston 1993 80690 Lester 1994 291 It is possible they were wrong One intriguing conjecture is that the longer a democratic form of

government is in place the more attached to its idiosyncrasies citizens and elites are likely to grow and thefurther from the norm of international constitutionalism its practices are likely to become Hence wewould expect countries such as Britain the Netherlands Sweden and the United States to become particu-larly attached to their idiosyncratic national systems If correct this would mean that established democra-cies not only reap fewer bene ts from international human rights enforcement but also bear greater costs

92 Samnoslashy 1993 46ndash47

Human Rights Regimes Origins 241

popular extremist parties British officials saw it only as a hindrance to a defense ofthe political system against agitation by isolated individuals British internal debatesand external statements were utterly devoid of any recognition of the advantages ofcollective security against domestic extremistsmdashadvantages central to continentalarguments for the ECHR Whereas the French were concerned that the CommunistParty might take power electorally and have to be checked by the ECHR the Britishwere concerned that isolated radicals might le suit under the ECHR In this contextmarginal inconveniences overridden elsewhere in the interest of bolstering demo-cratic stability became fundamental obstacles to the acceptance of binding interna-tional human rights norms

For these reasons the British government long considered opposing the conven-tion altogether Yet in the words of an internal Foreign Office paper lsquolsquoThe alterna-tive namely refusal to become a party to a Convention acceptable to nearly all theremaining States of the Council of Europe would appear to be almost indefen-sible Political considerations both domestic and foreign compel us now to bringourselves to acceptrsquorsquo an (optional) right of individual petition93 What blunted Britishopposition to any postwar European human rights regime was above all the fear ofresurgent totalitarianism abroad that might pose an eventual military threat to theUnited Kingdommdashprecisely as republican liberal theory predicts94 This fear re- ected not just a concern with a resurgence of Fascism but also a turnaround inBritish foreign policy in 1948 in response to the perceived rise of the Communistthreat in Western Europe The West the government argued needed not only to main-tain the military balance but also to strengthen continental democracies For thesepurposes the propaganda battle against Communism was critical Such concerns hadled Britain and France to help form the Council of Europe a few years earlier95

In the minds of British officials however the primacy of domestic sovereigntyover collective defense of the democratic peace remained unchallenged The cabinetmandated efforts to water down the force of any agreement in Britain British repre-sentatives sought to limit the potential risk of open-ended jurisprudence by callingfor the careful enumeration and de nition of human rights before agreeing on anyenforcement mechanism The expectation was that governments would not be able toagree on a list both extensive and precise96 Acting on Prime Minister ClementAtleersquosdirect instruction the British delegation successfully pressed to place the right ofindividual petition and the jurisdiction of the court into optional clauses97 ForeignMinister Ernest Bevin himself instructed British negotiators to veto any mandatoryright of individual petition lsquolsquoeven if it [means] being in a minority of onersquorsquo98 With

93 W E Beckett Legal Advisor to the Foreign Office April 1947 Foreign Office meeting cited inMarston 1993 798 811 also 798ndash804

94 Note that this differs from the realist account in that the threat is not in the rst instance a functionof military power but of political and ideological difference

95 Simpson 1998 15ndash19 37ndash3896 Marston 1993 808 See also Council of Europe 1975 III especially 182 280 30497 Marston 199398 Marston 1993 814 Britain withdrew its similar intention to veto over the issue of colonial depen-

dencies

242 International Organization

Cabinet approval Britain pursued a similar policy with respect to the negotiation ofUN human rights commitments99

Having secured these concessions which essentially rendered the convention un-enforceable in Britain the cabinet unanimously accepted the desirability of signingit Rati cation proceeded without difficulty Subsequently the Atlee governmenttreated the ECHR as a declaratory document and made no effort to introduce imple-menting or incorporating legislationYet even this outcomemdashone with no immediateconcrete consequencemdashwas viewed among British leaders as second best They werefully aware that once the document was signed future domestic political pressuremight well arise to incorporate the treaty or to accept its optional clauses Foreseeingthat a future government as the lord chancellor put it lsquolsquomight be forced to concedersquorsquothe jurisdiction of the court the British government sought also to include a provi-sion permitting any state to withdraw from the ECHR on six monthsrsquo notice100

To judge from their voting record and their contributions to the assembly debatesmdashgiven the absence for the moment of more detailed documentary researchmdashtheattitude of British politicians appears typical of attitudes in other recalcitrant coun-tries such as Sweden Norway Denmark the Netherlands and Luxembourg Gov-ernments and publics in these countries appear to have been on balance more rmlycommitted to democracy more altruistically inclined and sometimes even (subse-quent experience within the regime suggests) more willing to use coercion to spreadhuman rights norms than the governments and publics of countries that favored bind-ing commitments101 Yet given the high level of certainty about the future politicalstability of these democratic systems and the immediate bene ts of sovereignty forruling parties and government officials there was little self-interested reason to ac-cept compulsory and enforceable international commitments in the area of humanrights Accordingly they refused to do so

Generalizing the Argument Human Rights and Beyond

We have seen that the origins of the ECHR the most successful international humanrights adjudication and enforcement regime in the world today lies not in coercivepower politics or socialization to idealistic norms as contemporary internationalrelations theories predict Instead its origins lie in self-interested efforts by newly

99 Foreign Secretary Herbert Morrison in his 1951 memorandum to the cabinet on the UN Covenantwrote lsquolsquoAs the United Kingdom government has always played a leading part in promoting [human rightsin the UN] it would be difficult to draw back at this stage In these circumstances the prudent coursemight be to prolong the international discussions to raise legal and practical difficulties and to delay theconclusion of the Covenant for as long as possiblersquorsquo Lester 1984 55

100 Lester 1984 53ndash54 See also Marston 1993 824ndash26 This clearly discon rms the conjecture thatfuture evolution was an entirely unforeseen path-dependent consequence of earlier commitments

101 On the subsequent willingness of Sweden Norway Denmark and the Netherlands as well asFrance and Austria to pressure foreign states see Sikkink 1993 On Sweden see Council of Europe 1975III262 264

Human Rights Regimes Origins 243

established (or reestablished) democracies to employ international commitments toconsolidate democracymdashlsquolsquolocking inrsquorsquo the domestic political status quo against theirnondemocratic opponents This empirical nding has three broader implications for futureresearch on domestic politics and international relations

The Origin and Evolution of Human Rights Regimes

The rst implication of the theoretical argument is that the tendency of states toenhance the credibility of domestic policies by binding themselves to internationalinstitutions may help explain the origins and evolution of human rights enforcementregimes more generally In negotiations to create the Inter-American Convention onHuman Rights the UN Covenants and the emergent African human rights systemwe should expect to see a similar pattern of support from new democracies suspicionfrom established democracies and hostility from dictatorships102 In the followingoverview I highlight suggestive evidence and propose areas for future research

The negotiation of the UN Covenant on Civil and Political Rights appears to illus-trate the dynamics of democratic commitment At the height of the Cold War in theearly 1950s the most stable among modern democracies including the United Statesand the United Kingdom allied with authoritarian and totalitarian states like theSoviet Union China South Africa and Iran in opposition to the inclusion of compul-sory enforceable commitments The alliance in favor of such commitments as repub-lican liberal theory predicts included recently established democracies in continentalEurope Latin America and Asia

Republican liberal theory also explains a troubling anomaly for scholars and activ-ists alike namely the consistent unwillingness of the United States to accept multi-lateral constraints on its domestic human rights practices under the Inter-Americanand UN systems This unwillingness is generally attributed to ad hoc idiosyncraticfactors the United Statesrsquo superpower status (as is often said of its opposition tobinding UN obligations) its uniquely segregated southern states (as is often said ofsupport for the Bricker Amendment in the early 1950s) or its unique political institu-tions (federalism and supermajoritarian treaty rati cation rules) From the republicanliberal perspective in contrast US skepticism is the norm not the exception amongestablished democraciesmdasha norm related to the relatively low level of offsettingdomestic bene ts in an established self-con dent democracy not the nature of Ameri-can objections per se103

The positions of the established democracies in recent years concerning the cre-ation of war crimes tribunals offer at least partial con rmation of republican liberal

102 For an overview see Robertson and Merrills 1996103 An intriguing parallel example is the recent refusal of the European Communityrsquos European Court

of Justice (ECJ) to permit the EU to adhere collectively to the ECHR without a treaty amendment notingthat (1) there is no express human rights commitment in the Treaty of Rome hence no legal justi cationfor adherence and (2) human rights already lsquolsquoform an integral part of the general principles of law whoseobservance the [ECJ] ensuresrsquorsquo See ECJ I-1789 Adherence would of course undermine the ECJrsquos ownauthority in this area

244 International Organization

theory Established democracies had little difficulty accepting tribunals with jurisdic-tion over the former Yugoslavia and Rwanda where their own policies would not beimplicated Yet where commitments were (de facto) reciprocally bindingmdashnamelyin open-ended institutional commitments involving countries that actually engage inforeign interventionmdashestablished democracies con dent that they maintain ad-equate domestic safeguards against domestic atrocities hesitated to accept interna-tional constraints In the recent International Criminal Court negotiations three estab-lished democracies with a recent history of intervention abroad (the United StatesFrance and Israel) posed the greatest difficulties After ghting to dilute the obliga-tions of the treaty the United States and Israel joined China and highly repressiveMiddle Eastern and North African states in opposition while France was the verylast major power to lend its support to the treaty104

What about the development of human rights regimes over time An understand-ing of major human rights regimes does not end with their founding We have seenthat the ECHR like other major human rights instruments created a number ofoptional clauses on individual petition and compulsory jurisdiction of the court Insome cases early opponents of an enforceable convention remained exceptionallyrecalcitrant105 Yet over the subsequent ve decades all West European governmentsprogressively adopted such clauses and in many cases incorporated the ECHR intodomestic law

Much of this accords with republican liberal theory We observe a strengthening ofcommitments during and immediately after lsquolsquodemocratic wavesrsquorsquomdashas hit LatinAmerica and Central Europe during the 1990s Such efforts are strongly favored bynew democracies106 In Europe the most important reform in the history of the ECHRfor example was launched in the early to mid-1990s lsquolsquoProtocol 11rsquorsquo opened forsignature in May 1994 permits the ECHR Court to assume the functions of thecommission and compels all new signatories to accept compulsory jurisdiction andindividual petitionmdashpractices already universal among the original members Lead-ing legal academics argue that the most important impetus for Protocol 11 was lsquolsquothewidening to include [states] that have had little domestic much less internationalexperience in the legal protection of human rightsrsquorsquo107 The rst three countries toratify Protocol 11 were three transitional democracies Bulgaria Slovakia and Slo-venia The governments of some new democracies in Central and East Europe weresimilarly quick to accept minority rights obligations as a means of locking in domes-

104 For a general treatment of war crimes tribunals demonstrating the unwillingness of establisheddemocracies to pay high costs see Bass 1999

105 Sweden and the Netherlands are among the handful of countries that have been speci cally or-dered by the ECHR to allow more effective domestic judicial review of human rights claims many haveargued that Britain should be on the list as well Lester 1994

106 Huntington 1991 Consider however former British colonies which on gaining independenceadopted explicit bills of rights and constitutional reviewmdashsome on their own some with the encourage-ment of the British government Many were patterned after the European Convention but the underlyingimpetus stems republican liberal theory argues from their status as emerging postauthoritarian democra-cies Some of the most stable of these such as those in the Caribbean rejected international obligations

107 Janis Kay and Bradley 1995 88ndash89 113ndash18

Human Rights Regimes Origins 245

tic democracy108 In the Americas acceptance of compulsory jurisdiction by the Inter-American Court has occurred over the past two decadesmdasha period in which domesticconstitutional review also became nearly universal In contrast human rights normsremain weak in those regions where new democracies are few as in Africa or theMiddle East

Despite these important insights however the determinants of the evolution ofhuman rights regimes are unlikely to be identical to the determinants of their found-ing and are therefore unlikely to be explained entirely by republican liberal theoryThe ECHR deepened over a period during which European governments grew morecon dent about the stability of domestic democratic governance Hence the theoryadvanced here cannot be the sole or even the major explanation for the subsequentdeepening of the regime A social process intervenes between original intent andultimate evolutionmdasha process we have seen of which governments were quite awarein 1950 British officials believed that the ECHR would alter domestic political ar-rangements so as to encourage the mobilization of new social demands for humanrights enforcement Republican liberal theory would suggest that such new demandsre ect new opportunities for representation of social interests once a nation joins aregime broader liberal theory would stress changes in social ideas and interestsFurther research is required to clarify the precise dynamics of such long-term trends109

Generalizing the Theory to Other Issue Areas

A second direction for future research is to extend the theory to cooperation in otherissue-areas Despite the lsquolsquorepublican liberalrsquorsquo label the theoretical distinctiveness ofthe explanation advanced here is only incidentally connected to the liberal content ofthe philosophy embodied in human rights regimes In other words the argument istheoretically rather than substantively liberal110 Distinct to republican liberal theoryis the decisive role of domestic political representation in world politics and byextension the possibility that international institutions like their domestic counter-parts can enhance the credibility of domestic political commitments thereby lsquolsquolock-ing inrsquorsquo current policies Whether or not governments are lsquolsquoliberalrsquorsquo internationalinstitutions may lsquolsquostrengthen the statersquorsquo domestically by expanding its domestic con-trol over initiative information ideas and institutions111 Compared with more con-ventional lsquolsquofunctionalrsquorsquo theories of international regimes which stress reciprocal com-mitments to manage transnational societal transactions this analysis points to a morepurely domestic or lsquolsquotwo-levelrsquorsquo motivation for establishing international institu-tions112

Under what general conditions should we expect to observe international commit-ments of this kind Republican liberal theory suggests three conditions (1) govern-

108 See Manas 1997 and Wippman 1999109 Moravcsik 1995110 Moravcsik 1997111 Moravcsik 1994112 Putnam 1988

246 International Organization

ments fear future domestic political uncertainty (2) the position of the national gov-ernment is supported by a consensus of foreign governments and (3) internationalcooperation helps induce domestic actors to support the maintenance of current poli-cies

Where else in world politics might these three conditions be met Two types ofexamples must suffice Where nondemocratic governments cooperate to enhancetheir domestic credibility a mirror image of human rights institutions may ariseStephen David argues that lsquolsquoweak and illegitimatersquorsquo leaders of developing countriesoften view internal enemies as more dangerous than external ones and are thereforelikely to select international alliances that undermine domestic opponents113 TheHoly Alliance is a nineteenth-century example of international cooperation designedto block the seemingly inevitable spread of domestic liberalism and nationalismmdashinside and outside its membership A century later ruling Communist governmentsin Eastern Europe fearing for their domestic legitimacy supported membership inthe Warsaw Pact their comrades worldwide cooperated through Comintern

Further examples of efforts to use international regimes to bolster domestic policycredibility are found in international trade and monetary policy114 Mexico for ex-ample in exchange for its commitment to the North American Free Trade Area(NAFTA) gained relatively few economic concessions from the United States andCanada This has led many analysts to argue that NAFTA should be seen less as aquid pro quo and more as a means of establishing the credibility of the Mexicancommitment to trade and economic liberalization against the future potential of back-sliding115 Mexican reform within NAFTA was just such a case where the three con-ditions were met policy credibility was questionable the consensus among foreigngovernments (the United States and Canada) was closer to the views of the domestic(Mexican) government than those of Mexican protectionists and the costs of unilat-eral defection were perceived as large

The process of European integration rested similarly on centralizing power innational executives who consistently employed lsquolsquoforeign policyrsquorsquo decision-makinginstitutions to handle issues traditionally decided in lsquolsquodomesticrsquorsquo forums116 In thisregard the European Union has played the role in postwar European integration thata strong presidency and lsquolsquofast trackrsquorsquo institutions have played in securing postwarUS support for multilateral trade liberalization In European monetary cooperationweak-currency countries like France and Italy have been among the strongest propo-nents of deeper exchange-rate cooperationmdashoften with the intention of using exter-nal policy to stabilize domestic macroeconomic policy and performance As pre-dicted these examples tend to be cases in which a government whose views arerelatively closer to those of the regional consensus employs international cooperationto lsquolsquolock inrsquorsquo cooperation This process is facilitated also by the independent ideologi-cal value of lsquolsquoEuropersquorsquo in the minds of the Italian electorate for example and by the

113 David 1991114 Rodrik 1989115 For example Haggard 1997116 See Moravcsik 1994 and Goldstein 1997

Human Rights Regimes Origins 247

perception that monetary cooperation is linked to trade and agricultural cooperationmdashboth of which shifted the perceived costs of defection117

Realism and Idealism in International Relations Theory

The third and broadest implication of this analysis is that it counsels caution aboutthe uncritical acceptance of certain ideational explanations for the emergence ofinternational norms Recent scholarship has been quick to assume that if realist (orregime) theory fails to explain international cooperationmdashsay in areas like humanrights and environmental policymdashthe motivation for cooperation must lie in ide-ational socialization to altruistic beliefs This assumption once termed lsquolsquoidealistrsquorsquo orlsquolsquoutopianrsquorsquo seems plausible at rst glance The realist explanation for the emergenceof human rights norms is manifestly weak In a modern world increasingly domi-nated by liberal democratic practice human rights seem salient and attractive idealsPolitical action to protect them moreover clearly requires mobilizing a diffuse con-stituency in favor of the provision of what is in fact a public good which in turn oftenrequires that political actors issue strong normative appeals Ideational theorists havelittle trouble nding public professions of moral conviction to support their view

Yet scholars should not jump too quickly to the conclusionmdashas many recent stud-ies of foreign aid arms control slavery racism and human rights invite them todomdashthat altruism must motivate the establishment of morally attractive internationalnorms118 The tendency to jump to this conclusion demonstrates the danger of con-ducting debates about world politics around the simple dichotomy of realism versusidealism (or realism versus constructivism) as seems the current norm119 Presump-tive evidence for the importance of altruistic or lsquolsquoprincipledrsquorsquo motivations vis-a-vis arealist account may melt away as we have seen as soon as the underlying theory istested against more sophisticated rationalist yet nonrealist (in this case liberal) theo-ries of self-interested political behavior Moreover to establish methodologically theexistence of altruistic motivations and socialization processes rather than alternativeliberal theories one must do more than cite public professions of idealism documentthe actions of moral entrepreneurs or invoke the desirability of the ultimate end Talkand even mobilization are often cheap and often redundant or futile accordinglysuch evidence is often misleading Cross-national comparison and primary-sourcedocumentation of decision making are the critical tests

In the case of the establishment of the ECHR the proper theory and method re-verses an idealist conclusion that might appear to offer a plausible alternative torealism120 What seems at rst to be a conversion to moral altruism is in fact aninstrumental calculation of how best to lock in democratic governance against future

117 See Frieden 1993 Collins 1988 Moravcsik 1998a chap 4 6 and Krugman 1994 189ndash94118 What drives cooperation is prior domestic institutional convergence Hence the nature of domestic

regimes is not an intermediate variable between fundamental socialization and state behavior but thecritical variable that determines the nature of interdependence in the rst place

119 This is a view ideational theorists are coming to accept Finnemore and Sikkink 1998 916ndash17120 For example Legro and Moravcsik 1999

248 International Organization

opponentsmdasha practice hardly distinct from similar practices in the most pecuniaryareas of world politics such as trade and monetary policy I am not denying ofcourse that ideas and ideals matter in foreign policy I am challenging only a particu-lar idealist argument Surely some domestic support for democratic governance maybe ideological even idealistic in origin But if we can learn a single lesson from theformation of the worldrsquos most successful formal arrangement for international hu-man rights enforcement it is that in world politics pure idealism begets pure ideal-ismmdashin the form of parliamentary assemblies and international declarations To es-tablish binding international commitments much more is required

References

Ackerman Bruce 1997 The Rise of World Constitutionalism Virginia Law Review 83 (4)771ndash97Ando Nisuke 1992 The Future of Monitoring BodiesmdashLimitations and Possibilities of the Human Rights

Committee In 1991ndash1992 Canadian Human Rights Yearbook 169ndash175 Toronto CarswellBailey Michael A Judith Goldstein and Barry R Weingast 1997 The Institutional Roots of American

Trade Policy Politics Coalitions and International Trade World Politics 49 (3)309ndash38Bass Gary 1998 Judging War The Politics of International War Crimes Tribunals PhD diss Harvard

UniversityBrett Rachel 1996 Human Rights and the OSCE Human Rights Quarterly 18 (3)668ndash93Brysk Alison 1994 The Politics of Human Rights in Argentina Protest Change and Democratization

Stanford Calif Stanford University PressCarr E H 1946 The Twenty Yearsrsquo Crisis 1919ndash1939 2d ed London MacmillanCarter Barry E and Phillip R Trimble 1995 International Law 2d ed Boston Little BrownCollins Susan M 1988 In ation and the EMS In The European Monetary System edited by Francesco

Giavazzi Stefano Micossi and Marcus Miller 112ndash39 Cambridge Cambridge University PressCostello Declan 1992 Limiting Rights Constitutionally In Human Rights and Constitutional Law Es-

says in Honour of Brian Walsh edited by J OrsquoReilly 177ndash87 Dublin Round Hall PressCouncil of Europe 1975 Recueil des Travaux Preparatoires 6 vols Strasbourg Council of EuropeDavid Stephen R 1991 Explaining Third-World Alignment World Politics 43 (2)233ndash56Dijk Pieter van and G J H van Hoof 1998 Theory and Practice of the European Convention on Human

Rights 3d ed Hague KluwerDonnelly Jack 1986 International Human Rights A Regime Analysis International Organization 40

(3)599ndash642Doyle Michael W 1986 Liberalism and World Politics American Political Science Review 80 (4)

1151ndash69Drzemczewski Andrew Z 1983 The European Human Rights Convention in Domestic Law A Compara-

tive Study Oxford Clarendon PressEuropean Court of Justice 1996 Opinion Pursuant to Article 228 of the Treaty Opinion 294 (29 March)

I1763ndashI1790Evans Peter B Harold K Jacobson and Robert D Putnam 1993 Double-Edged Diplomacy Interna-

tional Bargaining and Domestic Politics Berkeley University of California PressFalk Richard A 1981 Human Rights and State Sovereignty New York Holmes and MeierFinnemore Martha 1996 National Interests in International Society Ithaca NY Cornell University

PressFinnemore Martha and Kathryn Sikkink 1998 International Norm Dynamics and Political Change

International Organization 52 (4)887ndash917Franck Thomas M 1988 Legitimacy in the International System American Journal of International Law

82 (4)705ndash59

Human Rights Regimes Origins 249

Frieden Jeffry A 1993 Making Commitments France and Italy in the European Monetary System1979ndash1985 Working Paper Series 114 Berkeley Calif Center for German and European Studies

Glendon Mary Ann 1998a Knowing the Universal Declaration of Human Rights Notre Dame LawReview 73 (5)1153ndash90

mdashmdashmdash 1998b The Universal Declaration of Human Rights Unpublished manuscript Harvard LawSchool Cambridge Mass

Goldstein Judith 1996 International Law and Domestic Institutions Reconciling North American lsquolsquoUn-fairrsquorsquo Trade Laws International Organization 50541ndash64

Haggard Stephan 1997 The Political Economy of Regionalism in Asia and the Americas In The Po-litical Economy of Regionalism edited by Edward Mans eld and Helen Milner 20ndash49 New YorkColumbia University Press

Helfer Lawrence and Anne-Marie Slaughter 1997 Toward a Theory of Effective Supranational Adjudi-cation Yale Law Journal 107 (2)273ndash391

Henkin Louis Gerald L Neuman Diane F Orentlicher and David W Leebron 1999 Human RightsNew York Foundation Press

Humphrey John P 1974 The Revolution in the International Law of Human Rights Human Rights4205ndash16

mdashmdashmdash 1984 Human Rights and the United Nations A Great Adventure Dobbs Ferry TransnationalPublishers

Huntington Samuel 1991 The Third Wave Democratization in the Late Twentieth Century NormanUniversity of Oklahoma Press

Janis Mark W Richard S Kay and Anthony W Bradley 1995 European Human Rights Law Text andMaterials Oxford Clarendon Press

Jepperson Ronald L Alexander Wendt and Peter J Katzenstein 1996 Norms Identity and the Cultureof National Security In The Culture of National Security Norms and Identity in World Politics editedby Peter J Katzenstein 33ndash75 Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Kaufman Chaim D and Robert A Pape 1999 Explaining Costly International Moral Action BritainrsquosSixty-Year Campaign Against the Atlantic Slave Trade International Organization 53 (4)631ndash68

Keck Margaret E and Kathryn Sikkink 1998 Activists Beyond Borders Advocacy Networks in Interna-tional Politics Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Keohane Robert O 1986 Theory of World Politics Structural Realism and Beyond In Neo-Realism andIts Critics edited by Robert O Keohane 158ndash203 New York Columbia University Press

Krasner Stephen D 1992 Sovereignty and Intervention Unpublished manuscript Stanford UniversityStanford Calif

mdashmdashmdash 1995 Compromising Westphalia International Security 20 (3)115ndash51Krugman Paul R 1994 Peddling Prosperity Economic Sense and Nonsense in the Age of Diminished

Expectations New York NortonKupchan Charles A and Clifford A Kupchan 1991 Concerts Collective Security and the Future of

Europe International Security 16 (1)114ndash61Lake David A 1993 Leadership Hegemony and the International Economy Naked Emperor or Tattered

Monarch with Potential International Studies Quarterly 37 (4)459ndash89Landes William M and Richard A Posner 1975 The Independent Judiciary in an Interest-Group Per-

spective Journal of Law and Economics 18 (3)875ndash901Legro Jeffrey W 1996 Culture and Preferences in the International Cooperation Two-Step American

Political Science Review 90 (1)118ndash37Legro Jeffrey W and Andrew Moravcsik 1999 Is Anybody Still a Realist International Security 24

(2)5ndash55Lester Anthony 1984 Fundamental Rights The United Kingdom Isolated In 1984 Public Law edited by

Graham Zellick 46ndash72 London Stevens and Sonsmdashmdashmdash 1994 Taking Human Rights Seriously Kingrsquos College Law Journal 51ndash15Manas Jean E 1996 The Council of Europersquos Democracy Ideal and the Challenge of Ethno-National

Strife In Preventing Con ict in the Post-Communist World Mobilizing International and Regional

250 International Organization

Organizations edited by Abram Chayes and Antonia Handler Chayes 99ndash144 Washington DCBrookings Institution Press

Marston Geoffrey 1993 The United Kingdomrsquos Part in the Preparation of the European Convention onHuman Rights 1950 International and Comparative Law Quarterly 42 (4)796ndash826

McKeon Richard 1949 The Philosophic Bases and Material Circumstances of the Rights of Man InHuman Rights Comments and Interpretations edited by UNESCO 35ndash46 New York UNESCO

Merrills J G 1993 The Development of International Law by the European Court of Human Rights 2ded Manchester UK Manchester University Press

Moe Terry 1990 Political Institutions The Neglected Side of the Story Journal of Law Economics andOrganization 6 (1)213ndash53

Moravcsik Andrew 1992 Liberalism and International Relations Theory Center for International AffairsWorking Paper Series 92-6 Cambridge Mass Harvard University

mdashmdashmdash 1994 Why the European Community Strengthens the State International Cooperation and Do-mestic Politics Center for European Studies Working Paper Series No 52 Cambridge Mass HarvardUniversity

mdashmdashmdash 1995 Explaining International Human Rights Regimes Liberal Theory and Western EuropeEuropean Journal of International Relations 1157ndash89

mdashmdashmdash 1997 Taking Preferences Seriously A Liberal Theory of International Politics InternationalOrganization 51 (4)513ndash53

mdashmdashmdash 1998a The Choice for Europe Social Purpose and State Power from Messina to MaastrichtIthaca NY Cornell University Press

mdashmdashmdash 1998b The Origin of Human Rights Regimes Liberal States and Domestic Uncertainty in PostwarEurope Working Paper No 9817 Cambridge Mass Weatherhead Center for International AffairsHarvard University

Morsink Johannes 1999 The Universal Declaration of Human Rights Philadelphia University of Penn-sylvania Press

Morgenthau Hans J 1960 Politics Among Nations The Struggle for Power and Peace 3d ed New YorkAlfred Knopf

Nye Joseph S Jr 1990 Bound to Lead The Changing Nature of American Power New York BasicBooks

Pasquino Pasquale 1998 Constitutional Adjudication and Democracy Comparative PerspectivesmdashUSA France Italy Ratio Juris 1138ndash50

Pierson Paul 1996 The Path to European Union A Historical Institutionalist Analysis ComparativePolitical Studies 29 (2)123ndash63

Polakiewicz Jorg and Valerie Jacob-Foltzer 1991 The European Human Rights Convention in DomesticLaw The Impact of Strasbourg Case Law in States Where Direct Effect Is Given to the ConventionHuman Rights Law Quarterly 1265ndash85 125ndash142

Putnam Robert D 1988 Diplomacy and Domestic Politics International Organization 42 (3) 427ndash61Ramirez Francisco O Yasemin Soysal and Suzanne Shanahan 1997 The Changing Logic of Political

Citizenship Cross-National Acquisition of Womenrsquos Suffrage Rights 1890ndash1990 American Socio-logical Review 62 (5)735ndash45

Risse Thomas 2000 Letrsquos Argue Communicative Action and International Relations International Or-ganization 54 (1)1ndash39

Risse-Kappen Thomas 1994 Ideas Do Not Float Freely Transnational Coalitions Domestic Structuresand the End of the Cold War International Organization 48 (2)185ndash214

mdashmdashmdash 1996 Collective Identity in a Democratic Community The Case of NATO In The Culture ofNational Security Norms and Identity in World Politics edited by Peter J Katzenstein 357ndash99 NewYork Columbia University Press

Robertson A H and J G Merrills 1993 Human Rights in Europe A Study of the European Conventionon Human Rights 3d ed Manchester UK Manchester University Press

mdashmdashmdash 1996 Human Rights in the World An Introduction to the International Protection of HumanRights 4th ed Manchester UK Manchester University Press

Rodrik Dani 1989 Credibility of Trade Reform A Policy Makerrsquos Guide World Economy 12 (1)1ndash16

Human Rights Regimes Origins 251

Ruggie John Gerard 1983 Human Rights and the Future International Community Daedalus 112 (4)93ndash110

Russett Bruce 1993 Grasping the Democratic Peace Principles for a PostndashCold War World PrincetonNJ Princeton University Press

Samnoslashy AEcirc shild 1993 Human Rights as International Consensus The Making of the Universal Declara-tion of Human Rights 1945ndash1948 Bergen Michelsen Institute

Shapiro Martin 1981 Courts A Comparative and Political Analysis Chicago University of ChicagoPress

Sieghart Paul 1983 The International Law of Human Rights Oxford Clarendon PressSikkink Kathryn 1993 The Power of Principled Ideas Human Rights Policies in the United States and

Western Europe In Ideas and Foreign Policy Beliefs Institutions and Political Change edited byJudith Goldstein and Robert O Keohane 139ndash70 Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Simpson A W Brian 1998 Short History of the European Convention on Human Rights Unpublishedmanuscript University of Michigan Law School Ann Arbor

Slaughter Anne-Marie Alec Stone Sweet and Joseph H H Weiler eds 1998 The European Court andNational Courts Doctrine and Jurisprudence Oxford Hart Publishing

Snyder Jack 1991 Myths of Empire Domestic Politics and International Ambition Ithaca NY CornellUniversity Press

Teitgen Pierre-Henri 1988 Faites entrer le temoin suivant 1940ndash1958 de la resistance a la Ve Repub-lique Rennes France Ouest-France

Van Evera Stephen 1990 Primed for Peace International Security 15 (winter)7ndash57mdashmdashmdash 1999 The Causes of War Power and the Roots of Con ict Ithaca NY Cornell University PressWaltz Kenneth N 1979 Theory of International Politics Reading Mass Addison-WesleyWippman David 1999 Practical and Legal Constraints on Internal Power Sharing In International Rela-

tions and Ethnic Con ict edited by David Wippman 170ndash88 Ithaca NY Cornell University PressWhit eld John H 1988 How the Working Organs of the European Convention Have Elevated the Indi-

vidual to the Level of Subject of International Law ILSA Journal of International Law 1227ndash53

252 International Organization

cratic stability and security threats53 Finally the experience of being invaded byGermany during World War II seems to explain little The French and Belgiansfavored mandatory enforcement whereas the Dutch Danes and Norwegiansopposed it

Republican liberal theory also seems to offer the most accurate account of theinstrumental attitude governments adopted toward more detailed provisions of theECHR Should the convention create governments asked themselves an indepen-dent court a quasi-judicial body of government representatives or no central institu-tion at all Cleavages around this issue were similar to those around compulsoryjurisdiction and individual petition with opponents of effective enforcement oppos-ing the court54 Governments favorable to binding human rights adjudication pro-posed that the members of the intermediary Commission on Human Rights be nomi-nated by the courtmdasha clear effort to render international institutions moreindependentmdashwhereas more skeptical governments favored granting power of nomi-nation to the intergovernmental Committee of Ministers55

Similar cleavages formed around the enumeration of rights Some skeptics consid-ered delaying the proceedings as well as limiting future uncertainty by pressing fora precise enumeration of rights or transferring the issue to the less-effective UNCommission on Human Rights56 In the end the precise enumeration of rights whichwas considerably narrower than that granted by any member state with such a consti-tutional enumeration resulted from a careful calculation of instrumental self-regarding considerations57 Representatives of right- and left-wing parties were con-cerned about the status of particular laws favored by their constituencies SocialDemocratic representatives assured that social welfare rights were not threatened andthat property rights did not restrict state intervention Christian Democratic represen-tatives assured that rights of private familial educational and religious choice weremaintained while opposing any right to redistribution of property58 The nal docu-

53 See Glendon 1998a 1170ndash72 See also Slaughter Stone Sweet and Weiler 199854 Council of Europe 1975 IV248ndash5055 Council of Europe 1975 III268ndash7056 Council of Europe 1975 III268 304 306 IV178 also 106ndash10857 For the most plausible argument for the impact of the UN Declaration see Teitgen 1988 481 490

The enumeration of rights also did not simply conform to a focal point established a few years before inthe UN Declarationmdashthe sort of transnational dynamic of standard-setting many ideational theorists stressDespite similarities in wording advocates saw the European system in this respect not simply as a continu-ation of the UN system but also as a pragmatic reaction to it The UN system was widely viewed as toobroad to be effective the ECHR system was designed to be potentially enforceable which required thatthe scope of rights be narrowed considerably Indeed the principal author of the UN Declaration theFrenchman Rene Cassin overtly opposed the creation of the ECHR Finally even the enumeration ofrights in the UN Declaration was drawn not from proposals of activists per se but primarily from system-atic and scholarly analyses of comparative law (such as from the American Law Institute and UN officials)as well as international documents (such as the Pan American Declaration) then whittled down throughintergovernmental negotiation Glendon 1998a Glendon 1998b chap 3 Humphrey 1984 31ndash32 Teitgen1988 489ndash92 and Morsink 1999

58 For reports of debates on marriage education and property see Council of Europe 1975 I166ndash86242ndash64 II48ndash132 For a response to the possible objection that these rights were controversial becausethey are intrinsically more difficult to de ne see ibid V304ndash14

234 International Organization

ment offended neither side because it was constrained to include only the least con-troversial among basic political and civil rights59

The Domestic and International Decision-making Process

Realism ideational theory and republican liberalism also generate distinctive predic-tions about the tactics likely to be most salient in interstate negotiations Realisttheory with its stress on interstate power and deep con icts of interest leads us toexpect to observe attempts by great powers to coerce or bribe weaker states to changetheir policies Ideational theory by contrast leads us to expect to observe attempts bygovernments or transnational groups in civil society to engage in transnational per-suasion Such persuasion may suffice in itself or may be a prelude to subsequentcoercive tactics For liberal theorists by contrast there is little reason to expectgovernments to alter their views on fundamental issues such as the nature of consti-tutional adjudication in light of threats promises or normative persuasion by otherdemocratic governments The interest of established democracies in the stability ofneighboring less-established democracies is surely less intense than the domesticself-interest of new democracies hence established democracies cannot easily beinduced to accept domestic constraints in order to make the regime workmdashparticu-larly when the option of creating optional enforcement mechanisms exists60

Published documents contain very little direct con rmation of either the realist orideational predictions No great power or long-standing democracy appears to havemade threats or offered inducements to secure stronger commitments The most im-portant powers engaged in Western Europe at the time the United States and theUnited Kingdom were respectively absent or opposed Ideational theorists mightpoint out that the lsquolsquoEuropean Movementrsquorsquo working through the Assembly of theCouncil of Europe was engaged in transnational discussion and mobilization Cer-tainly many leading advocates of the convention were European federalists and viewedthe ECHR as a step toward European integration61 Yet there is little evidence that ashared transnational discourse in uenced the positions of parliamentary politiciansin the assembly let alone representatives of national governments There is we haveseen little correlation between national positions on the ECHR and positions onEuropean integration Indeed we observe little shift in national positions at all letalone in uence wielded by established democracies as predicted by ideational theoryAlthough we cannot entirely exclude the possibility that subtle forces of transna-tional persuasion and mobilization played a modest role in organizing the forum fordiscussion they were surely not decisive in de ning the positions of the participatinggovernments

59 Teitgen 1988 48060 Liberal theory predicts that interstate bargaining outcomes are a function of the relative intensity of

national preferences Governments that strongly seek a particular cooperative outcome will concede morein order to achieve it Moravcsik 1997

61 Some Jewish parliamentarians and law professors were also prominent and may have been in u-enced by their experiences and beliefs

Human Rights Regimes Origins 235

Instead the preponderance of evidence concerning negotiating tactics con rmsrepublican liberal predictions Rather than seeking to coerce or persuade one anotheror mobilizing groups in civil society national governments conducted a classicalinternational negotiation Governments focused primarily on practical compromisesthat would assure that the system functioned to assure each state its preferred level ofsovereign control New institutions were modi ed to a compromise close to the low-est common denominator with no government forced to accept immediate con-straints on its own policies signi cantly greater than those it ideally sought Wherethere was discord optional clauses afforded governments exibility The real expla-nation of the outcome as liberal theory predicts lies in the pattern of underlyingnational preferences

Domestic Deliberation and Public Justi cation

The nal type of evidence consists of the records of con dential deliberations andpublic justi cations by national decision-makers drawn from debates in the Parlia-mentary Assembly of the Council of Europe negotiating sessions among the nationalgovernments and the documentary record of con dential deliberations in one criticalcountry where such documents are available namely the United Kingdom What dothese reveal

Let us begin by noting a salient fact Not a single piece of documentary evidencein the sources I have been able to consult supports the realist prediction that govern-ments impose international human rights norms through threats of external coercionor inducement At no point do we observe governments weighing the costs and ben-e ts of coercion concerning themselves with the distribution of power capabilitiesor mentioning foreign or military aid

There is slightly more evidence for the ideational view but not enough to establishany con dence in its veracity At most NGOs and public opinion appear to haveplayed a secondary even insigni cant role62 The rhetoric of politicians in the Euro-pean Assembly as well as some interest groups invoked moral considerations Yetfor the ideational theory to be con rmed such statements must be designed to social-ize or persuade national governments by appealing to respect for human rights as anend in itself rather than as an instrument to promote concrete ends of enduringinterest to member governmentsmdashthe prevention of tyranny genocide and aggres-sion There is no evidence of this positions as we have seen do not change InBritain we observe officials in occasional meetings with NGOs A 1951 ColonialOffice draft circular blandly recalled lsquolsquoin deciding to sign the Convention His Majes-tyrsquos Government took into account the importance attached to it by public opinionboth in and outside this countryrsquorsquo63 Yet although NGOs were relatively well devel-oped in Britain (perhaps more so than anywhere else) and made salient contributions

62 For a similar conclusion regarding the abolition of the slave trade see Kaufman and Pape 199963 Marston 1993 824 Some British officials attributed the support of other governments for a human

rights court to their desire to assert the symbolic signi cance of the council vis-a-vis the claims of Com-munist governments and parties Marston 1993 809

236 International Organization

to the speci c form of the nal document the British government paid little heed totheir pleas to accept mandatory enforcement The issue was neither debated in Parlia-ment nor mentioned in election campaigns British public opinion like public opin-ion elsewhere took relatively little note of the ECHR negotiations

The overwhelming bulk of the documentary evidence con rms instead the repub-lican liberal account By far the most consistent public justi cation for the ECHR tojudge from debates in the Council of Europe Constituent Assembly was that it mighthelp combat domestic threats from the totalitarian right and left thereby stabilizingdomestic democracy and preventing international aggression (It is helpful to remem-ber that both Hitler and Mussolini came to power at least initially by constitutionalmeans) Teitgen the chief French advocate of the ECHR in the assembly consideredlsquolsquoFascism Hitlerism and Communismrsquorsquo as the major postwar threats to democracy64

Governments Teitgen argued should seek to lsquolsquopreventmdashbefore it is too latemdashanynew member who might be threatened by a rebirth of totalitarianism from succumb-ing to the in uence of evil as has already happened in conditions of general apathyIt is not enough to possess freedom positive action must be taken to defend it Would Fascism have triumphed in Italy if after the assassination of Matteoti thiscrime had been subjected to an international trialrsquorsquo65 Yet postwar human rights re-gimes were a response not simply to the recent fascist past but also to the prospect ofa Communist future The latter was mentioned just as often In this period we mustrecall the French Communist Party enjoyed plurality electoral support Teitgen spokeof the lsquolsquoabominable temptationrsquorsquo to lsquolsquoexchange freedom for a little more breadrsquorsquo66

Such concerns were linked explicitly to the shared belief that nondemocratic statestend toward international aggression as well as domestic oppression Teitgenrsquos moti-vation was at least in part to assure the stability of German democracy and therebythe security of France None other than Konrad Adenauer told Teitgen in 1949 thatintegration was needed to restrain postwar Germany not just the Soviet Union Teit-gen reports he lsquolsquoneeded no morersquorsquo to convince him to work for the Council of Eu-rope67 Such arguments were advanced by the ECHRrsquos advocates in the assembly farmore often than any others This clearly refutes the conjecturemdashwhich as we haveseen Sikkink and Keck treat as an essential piece of evidence for ideational theorymdashthat few analysts before the 1980s could possibly have been aware of a link betweendemocracy and peace In many ways the democratic peace proposition which datesfrom the eighteenth century was a central tenet arguably the central tenet of post-war Western planning as it had been in the thinking of Woodrow Wilson and otherliberal statesmen a generation before68

Yet domestic self-interest dominated The most explicit justi cations for the ECHRas a bulwark against future tyranny were advanced not by representatives from coun-

64 Council of Europe 1975 I40ndash4265 Council of Europe 1975 I192 120 64 also 60ndash64 for statements by others I66 84 120ff

192ndash94 276 278ndash80 29266 Council of Europe 1975 I40ndash4267 Teitgen 1988 47668 Keck and Sikkink 1998 203 Compare footnote 27 See Moravcsik 1992 and 1997

Human Rights Regimes Origins 237

tries with the longest democratic heritage but as republican liberal theory predictsby those from newly established democracies Among the most persistent advocatesof this position were Italian and German representatives (Germany was not a formalmember of the Council of Europe but enthusiastically sought to participate in strik-ing contrast to the disinterest shown by Spain and Portugal) The Italian representa-tive to the assembly who advanced perhaps the most extensive proposal for central-ized institutions one Mr Benvenuti stressed the need to prevent totalitarianmovementsmdasha problem he argued particularly important in nations where democ-racy is not yet rmly established Another Italian representative affirmed lsquolsquothe prin-ciple of the joint responsibility of democratic statesrsquorsquo69 A German representativewent further proposing a treaty obliging all member states to come to each otherrsquosaid apparently with force if domestic freedom were threatened70

Yet the primary expectation was not that the regime would strengthen democracyby mobilizing intervention by foreign governments to enforce human rights normsas realist and some ideational theory might lead us to expect Nor did governmentsstress active transnational mobilization Most participants appear to have felt thatdomestic politics would remain the primary site of enforcementmdashall members wereto be democracies at least formallymdashwith international controls serving as an exter-nal signaling device to trigger an appropriate domestic response71 The ECHR wasintended primarily to strengthen existing domestic institutions of judicial reviewparliamentary legislation and public action not to supplant them Even skepticalBritish officials voiced little fear of direct foreign intervention on domestic politicsfearing instead the mobilization of domestic groups

Critics in the assembly often asked why an arrangement was required at all if itsscope was restricted to existing democracies Nowhere was republican liberal logicclearer than in the responses given by advocates The arrangement was primarily ameans to prevent backsliding by new democracies As Sir David Maxwell-Fyfe ofthe United Kingdom put it lsquolsquoIn answer to the criticism that as signatories will belimited to democratic states the Convention is unnecessary our plan has the ad-vantage of being immediately practicable it provides a system of collective securityagainst tyranny and oppressionrsquorsquo72

Unlike the UN system the ECHR was designed to be enforceablemdasha goal Max-well-Fyfe argued that was realistic only because all of its members already shared anessentially democratic political culture73 Among skeptics the primary focus of criti-cism was as republican liberal theory predicts the fear that the application of domes-tically legitimate national laws might be declared in violation of the convention Thecompatibility of the ECHR with existing domestic legal practices dominated discus-sionmdasha fact suggesting also that decision-makers took the commitment seriously74

69 Council of Europe 1975 II14270 Ibid V328ndash30 336ndash4071 Lester 1994 4ndash5 See also Teitgen 1988 48272 Council of Europe 1975 I12073 See ibid I50ndash52 and Teitgen 1988 48874 Council of Europe 1975 II246ff also 148ndash87 I54 also I64ndash68

238 International Organization

On this point it is instructive to examine more closely the contrary position of onegovernment namely that of the United Kingdom From a methodological perspec-tive the United Kingdom is a critical case Opposition by the oldest and most rmlyestablished democracy in Europe constitutes a particularly striking discon rmationof realist and ideational theory75 The British as we have seen supported interna-tional declaratory norms but rmly opposed any attempt to establish binding legalobligations centralized institutions individual petition or compulsory jurisdiction76

As W E Beckett legal advisor to the Foreign Office and the initiator of the Britishgovernmentrsquos participation put it lsquolsquoWe attach the greatest importance to a well-drafted Convention of Human Rights but we are dead against anything like an inter-national court to which individuals who think they are aggrieved in this way couldgorsquorsquo77 Even Beckett conceded the existence of lsquolsquooverwhelming objectionsrsquorsquo to anystrong means of enforcement in Britain involving the individual right of petition andan independent tribunalmdashdespite his efforts to work with British NGOs on speci cproposals

What issues were raised in con dential British deliberations The secondary litera-ture on British human rights policy makes much of two British concerns the fear thatresidents of British colonies and dependencies might invoke the ECHR and aversionto European federalism To judge from con dential discussions however neitherappears to have been a dominant concern To be sure Colonial Secretary Jim Grif- ths was concerned that lsquolsquoextremist politiciansrsquorsquo among lsquolsquopolitically immaturersquorsquo colo-nies would exploit the document78 Yet overall there is surprisingly little discussionof colonial implications in the deliberationsmdashcertainly far less than purely of domes-tic considerations Colonial Office concerns appear to have been isolated and inter-mittent In any case a colonial clause in the ECHR would limit any such claims andconsideration of such a clause did not blunt British opposition79 Nor despite the factthat the Council of Europe Assembly was the locus of European federalist activitydo British government officials often mention the connection between human rightsand European federalism The British government resisted efforts to make interna-tional human rights law directly enforceable in this way regardless of whether itsforum was European or notmdashand continued to do so for some time thereafter80

Con dential domestic deliberations suggest instead that British opposition re- ected what A Maxwell permanent secretary to the Home Office described as lsquolsquograveapprehension about what might happen at homersquorsquo81 When the issue nally reachedthe Cabinet the attention of ministersmdashafter brief mention of colonial and economic

75 The UK position was also viewed as decisive See for example Paul-Henri Spaak cited in Teitgen1988 478 Britain is also a country for which we have a wealth of reliable archival documents and oralhistories I have restricted myself here to materials found in published sources

76 Marston 1993 799ndash80077 Marston 1993 80478 Lester 1984 50 See also Lester 1994 2 and Marston 1993 81279 Marston 1993 806ndash807 809ndash10 812 816 In 1953 the British government voluntarily extended the

Convention to the forty-two overseas territories for whose international relations they were responsible80 See Lester 1984 55 and Lester 1994 381 Marston 1993 813

Human Rights Regimes Origins 239

concernsmdashseems to have focused on domestic application Precisely as republicanliberal theory predicts the primary concern was not the vulnerability of the overallBritish record on human rights As Parliamentary Secretary for Foreign Affairs Hec-tor McNeil observed in a 1947 memo to Prime Minister Clement Atlee Britain hadan lsquolsquoextremely good recordrsquorsquo British decision-makers appear sincerely to have be-lieved that Britain would be less inconvenienced by reciprocal commitment thanother member governments The de nition of rights in the convention was so theForeign Office memo to the Cabinet in 1950 concluded lsquolsquoconsistent with our existinglaw in all but a small number of comparatively trivial casesrsquorsquo82

Nor did ministerial apprehension result from major public policy considerationsMost such concernsmdashsuch as the belief of some in the Labour Party led by Chancel-lor of the Exchequer Sir Stafford Cripps that the convention might restrict govern-ment intervention in the economy including entry of government inspectors intoprivate homesmdashwere shared with similar political groups in other countries and weretherefore handled effectively by narrowing and qualifying the explicit rights enumer-ated in the convention to exclude constraints on economic policy education andpolitical institutions83

Instead British officials and politiciansmdashmost notably in Cabinet discussionsmdashdwelled primarily on the fear that the convention would threaten idiosyncratic (butnot unambiguously undemocratic) political practices and institutions in the UnitedKingdom84 Yet when pressed in con dential discussions to make their concernsexplicit the examples cited by British opponents seem either absurdly vague or comi-cally trivial

The defense of British institutional idiosyncrasy elicited the most violent rhetoricfrom British politicians and officials Lord Chancellor Jowittrsquos official paper criti-cized the draft convention largely the work of two distinguished former Britishofficials as

so vague and woolly that it may mean almost anything Our unhappy legal ex-perts have had to take their share in drawing up a code compared to which the Ten Commandments are comparatively insigni cant It com-pletely passes the wit of man to guess what results would be arrived at by a tribu-nal composed of elected persons who need not even be lawyers drawn fromvarious European states possessing completely different systems of law andwhose deliberations take place behind closed doors Any student of our legalinstitutions must recoil from this document with a feeling of horror85

A common complaint was that judicial review would undermine parliamentarysovereignty Beckett wrote lsquolsquoIt seems inconceivable that any Government when

82 Marston 1993 811 With a lack of modesty about their domestic political institutions characteristicof this period British officials and politicians also sometimes cited the need to set a good example forforeign countries as a reason for Britain to take an active role in the negotiations

83 See Lester 1984 50ndash52 and Lester 1994 2 The British position did not change under the subse-quent Conservative government of Anthony Eden

84 Lester 1984 54ndash5585 Ibid 52

240 International Organization

faced with the realities of this proposal would take the risk of entrusting these unprec-edented powers to an international court legislative powers which Parliament wouldnever agree to entrust to the courts of this country which are known and whichcommand the con dence and admiration of the worldrsquorsquo86 lsquolsquoOur whole constitutionrsquorsquoa government document intoned lsquolsquois based on the principle that it is for the Parlia-ment to enact the laws and for the judges to interpret the lawsrsquorsquo87 The British govern-ment even opposed a clause protecting rights to lsquolsquofree electionsrsquorsquo and lsquolsquopolitical oppo-sitionrsquorsquo apparently because they believed that their distinctive lsquolsquo rst past the postrsquorsquounique electoral system might be challenged88

The speci c issue cited most often by the governmentrsquos legal authorities was theBritish policy toward political extremists A ministerial brief referred to a lsquolsquoblankchequersquorsquo that would lsquolsquoallow the Governments to become the object of such poten-tially vague charges by individuals as to invite Communists crooks and cranks ofevery type to bring actionsrsquorsquo89 Lord Chancellor Jowittrsquos complaint was that lsquolsquotheConvention would prevent a future British government from detaining people with-out trial during a period of emergency or judges sending litigants to prison forthrowing eggs at them or the Home Secretary from banning Communist or Fascistdemonstrationsrsquorsquo90

Yet it would be misleading to argue that British institutional idiosyncrasy causedBritish opposition Every established democracy after all has its treasured idiosyn-crasies and British leaders sincerely believed that as the cradle of rule-of-law gover-nance they would suffer least91 In comparative perspective many general concernsmdashgovernment intervention in the economy the challenge to colonial rule concernabout political extremism skepticism of courts a tradition of insular nationalismand parliamentary sovereigntymdashhardly distinguished Britain from France Italy andmany other continental supporters of the convention Many of these fearsmdashincludingthose concerning colonies and electoral rulesmdashcould have been and were addressedby restricting the document92 For British decision-makers the decisive point wasnot the nature of these concrete objections but the utter absence in the British domes-tic context of any countervailing self-interested argument in favor of membership

The quaint scenarios of extremist threats raised by British officials demonstratethis They arose not because extremist groups in Britain were particularly strong butbecause in comparison with the Continent they were so weak Whereas FrenchGerman and Italian officials viewed the ECHR as a check on the potential triumph of

86 Ibid 80387 Ibid 79988 Council of Europe 1975 III182 26489 Marston 1993 80690 Lester 1994 291 It is possible they were wrong One intriguing conjecture is that the longer a democratic form of

government is in place the more attached to its idiosyncrasies citizens and elites are likely to grow and thefurther from the norm of international constitutionalism its practices are likely to become Hence wewould expect countries such as Britain the Netherlands Sweden and the United States to become particu-larly attached to their idiosyncratic national systems If correct this would mean that established democra-cies not only reap fewer bene ts from international human rights enforcement but also bear greater costs

92 Samnoslashy 1993 46ndash47

Human Rights Regimes Origins 241

popular extremist parties British officials saw it only as a hindrance to a defense ofthe political system against agitation by isolated individuals British internal debatesand external statements were utterly devoid of any recognition of the advantages ofcollective security against domestic extremistsmdashadvantages central to continentalarguments for the ECHR Whereas the French were concerned that the CommunistParty might take power electorally and have to be checked by the ECHR the Britishwere concerned that isolated radicals might le suit under the ECHR In this contextmarginal inconveniences overridden elsewhere in the interest of bolstering demo-cratic stability became fundamental obstacles to the acceptance of binding interna-tional human rights norms

For these reasons the British government long considered opposing the conven-tion altogether Yet in the words of an internal Foreign Office paper lsquolsquoThe alterna-tive namely refusal to become a party to a Convention acceptable to nearly all theremaining States of the Council of Europe would appear to be almost indefen-sible Political considerations both domestic and foreign compel us now to bringourselves to acceptrsquorsquo an (optional) right of individual petition93 What blunted Britishopposition to any postwar European human rights regime was above all the fear ofresurgent totalitarianism abroad that might pose an eventual military threat to theUnited Kingdommdashprecisely as republican liberal theory predicts94 This fear re- ected not just a concern with a resurgence of Fascism but also a turnaround inBritish foreign policy in 1948 in response to the perceived rise of the Communistthreat in Western Europe The West the government argued needed not only to main-tain the military balance but also to strengthen continental democracies For thesepurposes the propaganda battle against Communism was critical Such concerns hadled Britain and France to help form the Council of Europe a few years earlier95

In the minds of British officials however the primacy of domestic sovereigntyover collective defense of the democratic peace remained unchallenged The cabinetmandated efforts to water down the force of any agreement in Britain British repre-sentatives sought to limit the potential risk of open-ended jurisprudence by callingfor the careful enumeration and de nition of human rights before agreeing on anyenforcement mechanism The expectation was that governments would not be able toagree on a list both extensive and precise96 Acting on Prime Minister ClementAtleersquosdirect instruction the British delegation successfully pressed to place the right ofindividual petition and the jurisdiction of the court into optional clauses97 ForeignMinister Ernest Bevin himself instructed British negotiators to veto any mandatoryright of individual petition lsquolsquoeven if it [means] being in a minority of onersquorsquo98 With

93 W E Beckett Legal Advisor to the Foreign Office April 1947 Foreign Office meeting cited inMarston 1993 798 811 also 798ndash804

94 Note that this differs from the realist account in that the threat is not in the rst instance a functionof military power but of political and ideological difference

95 Simpson 1998 15ndash19 37ndash3896 Marston 1993 808 See also Council of Europe 1975 III especially 182 280 30497 Marston 199398 Marston 1993 814 Britain withdrew its similar intention to veto over the issue of colonial depen-

dencies

242 International Organization

Cabinet approval Britain pursued a similar policy with respect to the negotiation ofUN human rights commitments99

Having secured these concessions which essentially rendered the convention un-enforceable in Britain the cabinet unanimously accepted the desirability of signingit Rati cation proceeded without difficulty Subsequently the Atlee governmenttreated the ECHR as a declaratory document and made no effort to introduce imple-menting or incorporating legislationYet even this outcomemdashone with no immediateconcrete consequencemdashwas viewed among British leaders as second best They werefully aware that once the document was signed future domestic political pressuremight well arise to incorporate the treaty or to accept its optional clauses Foreseeingthat a future government as the lord chancellor put it lsquolsquomight be forced to concedersquorsquothe jurisdiction of the court the British government sought also to include a provi-sion permitting any state to withdraw from the ECHR on six monthsrsquo notice100

To judge from their voting record and their contributions to the assembly debatesmdashgiven the absence for the moment of more detailed documentary researchmdashtheattitude of British politicians appears typical of attitudes in other recalcitrant coun-tries such as Sweden Norway Denmark the Netherlands and Luxembourg Gov-ernments and publics in these countries appear to have been on balance more rmlycommitted to democracy more altruistically inclined and sometimes even (subse-quent experience within the regime suggests) more willing to use coercion to spreadhuman rights norms than the governments and publics of countries that favored bind-ing commitments101 Yet given the high level of certainty about the future politicalstability of these democratic systems and the immediate bene ts of sovereignty forruling parties and government officials there was little self-interested reason to ac-cept compulsory and enforceable international commitments in the area of humanrights Accordingly they refused to do so

Generalizing the Argument Human Rights and Beyond

We have seen that the origins of the ECHR the most successful international humanrights adjudication and enforcement regime in the world today lies not in coercivepower politics or socialization to idealistic norms as contemporary internationalrelations theories predict Instead its origins lie in self-interested efforts by newly

99 Foreign Secretary Herbert Morrison in his 1951 memorandum to the cabinet on the UN Covenantwrote lsquolsquoAs the United Kingdom government has always played a leading part in promoting [human rightsin the UN] it would be difficult to draw back at this stage In these circumstances the prudent coursemight be to prolong the international discussions to raise legal and practical difficulties and to delay theconclusion of the Covenant for as long as possiblersquorsquo Lester 1984 55

100 Lester 1984 53ndash54 See also Marston 1993 824ndash26 This clearly discon rms the conjecture thatfuture evolution was an entirely unforeseen path-dependent consequence of earlier commitments

101 On the subsequent willingness of Sweden Norway Denmark and the Netherlands as well asFrance and Austria to pressure foreign states see Sikkink 1993 On Sweden see Council of Europe 1975III262 264

Human Rights Regimes Origins 243

established (or reestablished) democracies to employ international commitments toconsolidate democracymdashlsquolsquolocking inrsquorsquo the domestic political status quo against theirnondemocratic opponents This empirical nding has three broader implications for futureresearch on domestic politics and international relations

The Origin and Evolution of Human Rights Regimes

The rst implication of the theoretical argument is that the tendency of states toenhance the credibility of domestic policies by binding themselves to internationalinstitutions may help explain the origins and evolution of human rights enforcementregimes more generally In negotiations to create the Inter-American Convention onHuman Rights the UN Covenants and the emergent African human rights systemwe should expect to see a similar pattern of support from new democracies suspicionfrom established democracies and hostility from dictatorships102 In the followingoverview I highlight suggestive evidence and propose areas for future research

The negotiation of the UN Covenant on Civil and Political Rights appears to illus-trate the dynamics of democratic commitment At the height of the Cold War in theearly 1950s the most stable among modern democracies including the United Statesand the United Kingdom allied with authoritarian and totalitarian states like theSoviet Union China South Africa and Iran in opposition to the inclusion of compul-sory enforceable commitments The alliance in favor of such commitments as repub-lican liberal theory predicts included recently established democracies in continentalEurope Latin America and Asia

Republican liberal theory also explains a troubling anomaly for scholars and activ-ists alike namely the consistent unwillingness of the United States to accept multi-lateral constraints on its domestic human rights practices under the Inter-Americanand UN systems This unwillingness is generally attributed to ad hoc idiosyncraticfactors the United Statesrsquo superpower status (as is often said of its opposition tobinding UN obligations) its uniquely segregated southern states (as is often said ofsupport for the Bricker Amendment in the early 1950s) or its unique political institu-tions (federalism and supermajoritarian treaty rati cation rules) From the republicanliberal perspective in contrast US skepticism is the norm not the exception amongestablished democraciesmdasha norm related to the relatively low level of offsettingdomestic bene ts in an established self-con dent democracy not the nature of Ameri-can objections per se103

The positions of the established democracies in recent years concerning the cre-ation of war crimes tribunals offer at least partial con rmation of republican liberal

102 For an overview see Robertson and Merrills 1996103 An intriguing parallel example is the recent refusal of the European Communityrsquos European Court

of Justice (ECJ) to permit the EU to adhere collectively to the ECHR without a treaty amendment notingthat (1) there is no express human rights commitment in the Treaty of Rome hence no legal justi cationfor adherence and (2) human rights already lsquolsquoform an integral part of the general principles of law whoseobservance the [ECJ] ensuresrsquorsquo See ECJ I-1789 Adherence would of course undermine the ECJrsquos ownauthority in this area

244 International Organization

theory Established democracies had little difficulty accepting tribunals with jurisdic-tion over the former Yugoslavia and Rwanda where their own policies would not beimplicated Yet where commitments were (de facto) reciprocally bindingmdashnamelyin open-ended institutional commitments involving countries that actually engage inforeign interventionmdashestablished democracies con dent that they maintain ad-equate domestic safeguards against domestic atrocities hesitated to accept interna-tional constraints In the recent International Criminal Court negotiations three estab-lished democracies with a recent history of intervention abroad (the United StatesFrance and Israel) posed the greatest difficulties After ghting to dilute the obliga-tions of the treaty the United States and Israel joined China and highly repressiveMiddle Eastern and North African states in opposition while France was the verylast major power to lend its support to the treaty104

What about the development of human rights regimes over time An understand-ing of major human rights regimes does not end with their founding We have seenthat the ECHR like other major human rights instruments created a number ofoptional clauses on individual petition and compulsory jurisdiction of the court Insome cases early opponents of an enforceable convention remained exceptionallyrecalcitrant105 Yet over the subsequent ve decades all West European governmentsprogressively adopted such clauses and in many cases incorporated the ECHR intodomestic law

Much of this accords with republican liberal theory We observe a strengthening ofcommitments during and immediately after lsquolsquodemocratic wavesrsquorsquomdashas hit LatinAmerica and Central Europe during the 1990s Such efforts are strongly favored bynew democracies106 In Europe the most important reform in the history of the ECHRfor example was launched in the early to mid-1990s lsquolsquoProtocol 11rsquorsquo opened forsignature in May 1994 permits the ECHR Court to assume the functions of thecommission and compels all new signatories to accept compulsory jurisdiction andindividual petitionmdashpractices already universal among the original members Lead-ing legal academics argue that the most important impetus for Protocol 11 was lsquolsquothewidening to include [states] that have had little domestic much less internationalexperience in the legal protection of human rightsrsquorsquo107 The rst three countries toratify Protocol 11 were three transitional democracies Bulgaria Slovakia and Slo-venia The governments of some new democracies in Central and East Europe weresimilarly quick to accept minority rights obligations as a means of locking in domes-

104 For a general treatment of war crimes tribunals demonstrating the unwillingness of establisheddemocracies to pay high costs see Bass 1999

105 Sweden and the Netherlands are among the handful of countries that have been speci cally or-dered by the ECHR to allow more effective domestic judicial review of human rights claims many haveargued that Britain should be on the list as well Lester 1994

106 Huntington 1991 Consider however former British colonies which on gaining independenceadopted explicit bills of rights and constitutional reviewmdashsome on their own some with the encourage-ment of the British government Many were patterned after the European Convention but the underlyingimpetus stems republican liberal theory argues from their status as emerging postauthoritarian democra-cies Some of the most stable of these such as those in the Caribbean rejected international obligations

107 Janis Kay and Bradley 1995 88ndash89 113ndash18

Human Rights Regimes Origins 245

tic democracy108 In the Americas acceptance of compulsory jurisdiction by the Inter-American Court has occurred over the past two decadesmdasha period in which domesticconstitutional review also became nearly universal In contrast human rights normsremain weak in those regions where new democracies are few as in Africa or theMiddle East

Despite these important insights however the determinants of the evolution ofhuman rights regimes are unlikely to be identical to the determinants of their found-ing and are therefore unlikely to be explained entirely by republican liberal theoryThe ECHR deepened over a period during which European governments grew morecon dent about the stability of domestic democratic governance Hence the theoryadvanced here cannot be the sole or even the major explanation for the subsequentdeepening of the regime A social process intervenes between original intent andultimate evolutionmdasha process we have seen of which governments were quite awarein 1950 British officials believed that the ECHR would alter domestic political ar-rangements so as to encourage the mobilization of new social demands for humanrights enforcement Republican liberal theory would suggest that such new demandsre ect new opportunities for representation of social interests once a nation joins aregime broader liberal theory would stress changes in social ideas and interestsFurther research is required to clarify the precise dynamics of such long-term trends109

Generalizing the Theory to Other Issue Areas

A second direction for future research is to extend the theory to cooperation in otherissue-areas Despite the lsquolsquorepublican liberalrsquorsquo label the theoretical distinctiveness ofthe explanation advanced here is only incidentally connected to the liberal content ofthe philosophy embodied in human rights regimes In other words the argument istheoretically rather than substantively liberal110 Distinct to republican liberal theoryis the decisive role of domestic political representation in world politics and byextension the possibility that international institutions like their domestic counter-parts can enhance the credibility of domestic political commitments thereby lsquolsquolock-ing inrsquorsquo current policies Whether or not governments are lsquolsquoliberalrsquorsquo internationalinstitutions may lsquolsquostrengthen the statersquorsquo domestically by expanding its domestic con-trol over initiative information ideas and institutions111 Compared with more con-ventional lsquolsquofunctionalrsquorsquo theories of international regimes which stress reciprocal com-mitments to manage transnational societal transactions this analysis points to a morepurely domestic or lsquolsquotwo-levelrsquorsquo motivation for establishing international institu-tions112

Under what general conditions should we expect to observe international commit-ments of this kind Republican liberal theory suggests three conditions (1) govern-

108 See Manas 1997 and Wippman 1999109 Moravcsik 1995110 Moravcsik 1997111 Moravcsik 1994112 Putnam 1988

246 International Organization

ments fear future domestic political uncertainty (2) the position of the national gov-ernment is supported by a consensus of foreign governments and (3) internationalcooperation helps induce domestic actors to support the maintenance of current poli-cies

Where else in world politics might these three conditions be met Two types ofexamples must suffice Where nondemocratic governments cooperate to enhancetheir domestic credibility a mirror image of human rights institutions may ariseStephen David argues that lsquolsquoweak and illegitimatersquorsquo leaders of developing countriesoften view internal enemies as more dangerous than external ones and are thereforelikely to select international alliances that undermine domestic opponents113 TheHoly Alliance is a nineteenth-century example of international cooperation designedto block the seemingly inevitable spread of domestic liberalism and nationalismmdashinside and outside its membership A century later ruling Communist governmentsin Eastern Europe fearing for their domestic legitimacy supported membership inthe Warsaw Pact their comrades worldwide cooperated through Comintern

Further examples of efforts to use international regimes to bolster domestic policycredibility are found in international trade and monetary policy114 Mexico for ex-ample in exchange for its commitment to the North American Free Trade Area(NAFTA) gained relatively few economic concessions from the United States andCanada This has led many analysts to argue that NAFTA should be seen less as aquid pro quo and more as a means of establishing the credibility of the Mexicancommitment to trade and economic liberalization against the future potential of back-sliding115 Mexican reform within NAFTA was just such a case where the three con-ditions were met policy credibility was questionable the consensus among foreigngovernments (the United States and Canada) was closer to the views of the domestic(Mexican) government than those of Mexican protectionists and the costs of unilat-eral defection were perceived as large

The process of European integration rested similarly on centralizing power innational executives who consistently employed lsquolsquoforeign policyrsquorsquo decision-makinginstitutions to handle issues traditionally decided in lsquolsquodomesticrsquorsquo forums116 In thisregard the European Union has played the role in postwar European integration thata strong presidency and lsquolsquofast trackrsquorsquo institutions have played in securing postwarUS support for multilateral trade liberalization In European monetary cooperationweak-currency countries like France and Italy have been among the strongest propo-nents of deeper exchange-rate cooperationmdashoften with the intention of using exter-nal policy to stabilize domestic macroeconomic policy and performance As pre-dicted these examples tend to be cases in which a government whose views arerelatively closer to those of the regional consensus employs international cooperationto lsquolsquolock inrsquorsquo cooperation This process is facilitated also by the independent ideologi-cal value of lsquolsquoEuropersquorsquo in the minds of the Italian electorate for example and by the

113 David 1991114 Rodrik 1989115 For example Haggard 1997116 See Moravcsik 1994 and Goldstein 1997

Human Rights Regimes Origins 247

perception that monetary cooperation is linked to trade and agricultural cooperationmdashboth of which shifted the perceived costs of defection117

Realism and Idealism in International Relations Theory

The third and broadest implication of this analysis is that it counsels caution aboutthe uncritical acceptance of certain ideational explanations for the emergence ofinternational norms Recent scholarship has been quick to assume that if realist (orregime) theory fails to explain international cooperationmdashsay in areas like humanrights and environmental policymdashthe motivation for cooperation must lie in ide-ational socialization to altruistic beliefs This assumption once termed lsquolsquoidealistrsquorsquo orlsquolsquoutopianrsquorsquo seems plausible at rst glance The realist explanation for the emergenceof human rights norms is manifestly weak In a modern world increasingly domi-nated by liberal democratic practice human rights seem salient and attractive idealsPolitical action to protect them moreover clearly requires mobilizing a diffuse con-stituency in favor of the provision of what is in fact a public good which in turn oftenrequires that political actors issue strong normative appeals Ideational theorists havelittle trouble nding public professions of moral conviction to support their view

Yet scholars should not jump too quickly to the conclusionmdashas many recent stud-ies of foreign aid arms control slavery racism and human rights invite them todomdashthat altruism must motivate the establishment of morally attractive internationalnorms118 The tendency to jump to this conclusion demonstrates the danger of con-ducting debates about world politics around the simple dichotomy of realism versusidealism (or realism versus constructivism) as seems the current norm119 Presump-tive evidence for the importance of altruistic or lsquolsquoprincipledrsquorsquo motivations vis-a-vis arealist account may melt away as we have seen as soon as the underlying theory istested against more sophisticated rationalist yet nonrealist (in this case liberal) theo-ries of self-interested political behavior Moreover to establish methodologically theexistence of altruistic motivations and socialization processes rather than alternativeliberal theories one must do more than cite public professions of idealism documentthe actions of moral entrepreneurs or invoke the desirability of the ultimate end Talkand even mobilization are often cheap and often redundant or futile accordinglysuch evidence is often misleading Cross-national comparison and primary-sourcedocumentation of decision making are the critical tests

In the case of the establishment of the ECHR the proper theory and method re-verses an idealist conclusion that might appear to offer a plausible alternative torealism120 What seems at rst to be a conversion to moral altruism is in fact aninstrumental calculation of how best to lock in democratic governance against future

117 See Frieden 1993 Collins 1988 Moravcsik 1998a chap 4 6 and Krugman 1994 189ndash94118 What drives cooperation is prior domestic institutional convergence Hence the nature of domestic

regimes is not an intermediate variable between fundamental socialization and state behavior but thecritical variable that determines the nature of interdependence in the rst place

119 This is a view ideational theorists are coming to accept Finnemore and Sikkink 1998 916ndash17120 For example Legro and Moravcsik 1999

248 International Organization

opponentsmdasha practice hardly distinct from similar practices in the most pecuniaryareas of world politics such as trade and monetary policy I am not denying ofcourse that ideas and ideals matter in foreign policy I am challenging only a particu-lar idealist argument Surely some domestic support for democratic governance maybe ideological even idealistic in origin But if we can learn a single lesson from theformation of the worldrsquos most successful formal arrangement for international hu-man rights enforcement it is that in world politics pure idealism begets pure ideal-ismmdashin the form of parliamentary assemblies and international declarations To es-tablish binding international commitments much more is required

References

Ackerman Bruce 1997 The Rise of World Constitutionalism Virginia Law Review 83 (4)771ndash97Ando Nisuke 1992 The Future of Monitoring BodiesmdashLimitations and Possibilities of the Human Rights

Committee In 1991ndash1992 Canadian Human Rights Yearbook 169ndash175 Toronto CarswellBailey Michael A Judith Goldstein and Barry R Weingast 1997 The Institutional Roots of American

Trade Policy Politics Coalitions and International Trade World Politics 49 (3)309ndash38Bass Gary 1998 Judging War The Politics of International War Crimes Tribunals PhD diss Harvard

UniversityBrett Rachel 1996 Human Rights and the OSCE Human Rights Quarterly 18 (3)668ndash93Brysk Alison 1994 The Politics of Human Rights in Argentina Protest Change and Democratization

Stanford Calif Stanford University PressCarr E H 1946 The Twenty Yearsrsquo Crisis 1919ndash1939 2d ed London MacmillanCarter Barry E and Phillip R Trimble 1995 International Law 2d ed Boston Little BrownCollins Susan M 1988 In ation and the EMS In The European Monetary System edited by Francesco

Giavazzi Stefano Micossi and Marcus Miller 112ndash39 Cambridge Cambridge University PressCostello Declan 1992 Limiting Rights Constitutionally In Human Rights and Constitutional Law Es-

says in Honour of Brian Walsh edited by J OrsquoReilly 177ndash87 Dublin Round Hall PressCouncil of Europe 1975 Recueil des Travaux Preparatoires 6 vols Strasbourg Council of EuropeDavid Stephen R 1991 Explaining Third-World Alignment World Politics 43 (2)233ndash56Dijk Pieter van and G J H van Hoof 1998 Theory and Practice of the European Convention on Human

Rights 3d ed Hague KluwerDonnelly Jack 1986 International Human Rights A Regime Analysis International Organization 40

(3)599ndash642Doyle Michael W 1986 Liberalism and World Politics American Political Science Review 80 (4)

1151ndash69Drzemczewski Andrew Z 1983 The European Human Rights Convention in Domestic Law A Compara-

tive Study Oxford Clarendon PressEuropean Court of Justice 1996 Opinion Pursuant to Article 228 of the Treaty Opinion 294 (29 March)

I1763ndashI1790Evans Peter B Harold K Jacobson and Robert D Putnam 1993 Double-Edged Diplomacy Interna-

tional Bargaining and Domestic Politics Berkeley University of California PressFalk Richard A 1981 Human Rights and State Sovereignty New York Holmes and MeierFinnemore Martha 1996 National Interests in International Society Ithaca NY Cornell University

PressFinnemore Martha and Kathryn Sikkink 1998 International Norm Dynamics and Political Change

International Organization 52 (4)887ndash917Franck Thomas M 1988 Legitimacy in the International System American Journal of International Law

82 (4)705ndash59

Human Rights Regimes Origins 249

Frieden Jeffry A 1993 Making Commitments France and Italy in the European Monetary System1979ndash1985 Working Paper Series 114 Berkeley Calif Center for German and European Studies

Glendon Mary Ann 1998a Knowing the Universal Declaration of Human Rights Notre Dame LawReview 73 (5)1153ndash90

mdashmdashmdash 1998b The Universal Declaration of Human Rights Unpublished manuscript Harvard LawSchool Cambridge Mass

Goldstein Judith 1996 International Law and Domestic Institutions Reconciling North American lsquolsquoUn-fairrsquorsquo Trade Laws International Organization 50541ndash64

Haggard Stephan 1997 The Political Economy of Regionalism in Asia and the Americas In The Po-litical Economy of Regionalism edited by Edward Mans eld and Helen Milner 20ndash49 New YorkColumbia University Press

Helfer Lawrence and Anne-Marie Slaughter 1997 Toward a Theory of Effective Supranational Adjudi-cation Yale Law Journal 107 (2)273ndash391

Henkin Louis Gerald L Neuman Diane F Orentlicher and David W Leebron 1999 Human RightsNew York Foundation Press

Humphrey John P 1974 The Revolution in the International Law of Human Rights Human Rights4205ndash16

mdashmdashmdash 1984 Human Rights and the United Nations A Great Adventure Dobbs Ferry TransnationalPublishers

Huntington Samuel 1991 The Third Wave Democratization in the Late Twentieth Century NormanUniversity of Oklahoma Press

Janis Mark W Richard S Kay and Anthony W Bradley 1995 European Human Rights Law Text andMaterials Oxford Clarendon Press

Jepperson Ronald L Alexander Wendt and Peter J Katzenstein 1996 Norms Identity and the Cultureof National Security In The Culture of National Security Norms and Identity in World Politics editedby Peter J Katzenstein 33ndash75 Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Kaufman Chaim D and Robert A Pape 1999 Explaining Costly International Moral Action BritainrsquosSixty-Year Campaign Against the Atlantic Slave Trade International Organization 53 (4)631ndash68

Keck Margaret E and Kathryn Sikkink 1998 Activists Beyond Borders Advocacy Networks in Interna-tional Politics Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Keohane Robert O 1986 Theory of World Politics Structural Realism and Beyond In Neo-Realism andIts Critics edited by Robert O Keohane 158ndash203 New York Columbia University Press

Krasner Stephen D 1992 Sovereignty and Intervention Unpublished manuscript Stanford UniversityStanford Calif

mdashmdashmdash 1995 Compromising Westphalia International Security 20 (3)115ndash51Krugman Paul R 1994 Peddling Prosperity Economic Sense and Nonsense in the Age of Diminished

Expectations New York NortonKupchan Charles A and Clifford A Kupchan 1991 Concerts Collective Security and the Future of

Europe International Security 16 (1)114ndash61Lake David A 1993 Leadership Hegemony and the International Economy Naked Emperor or Tattered

Monarch with Potential International Studies Quarterly 37 (4)459ndash89Landes William M and Richard A Posner 1975 The Independent Judiciary in an Interest-Group Per-

spective Journal of Law and Economics 18 (3)875ndash901Legro Jeffrey W 1996 Culture and Preferences in the International Cooperation Two-Step American

Political Science Review 90 (1)118ndash37Legro Jeffrey W and Andrew Moravcsik 1999 Is Anybody Still a Realist International Security 24

(2)5ndash55Lester Anthony 1984 Fundamental Rights The United Kingdom Isolated In 1984 Public Law edited by

Graham Zellick 46ndash72 London Stevens and Sonsmdashmdashmdash 1994 Taking Human Rights Seriously Kingrsquos College Law Journal 51ndash15Manas Jean E 1996 The Council of Europersquos Democracy Ideal and the Challenge of Ethno-National

Strife In Preventing Con ict in the Post-Communist World Mobilizing International and Regional

250 International Organization

Organizations edited by Abram Chayes and Antonia Handler Chayes 99ndash144 Washington DCBrookings Institution Press

Marston Geoffrey 1993 The United Kingdomrsquos Part in the Preparation of the European Convention onHuman Rights 1950 International and Comparative Law Quarterly 42 (4)796ndash826

McKeon Richard 1949 The Philosophic Bases and Material Circumstances of the Rights of Man InHuman Rights Comments and Interpretations edited by UNESCO 35ndash46 New York UNESCO

Merrills J G 1993 The Development of International Law by the European Court of Human Rights 2ded Manchester UK Manchester University Press

Moe Terry 1990 Political Institutions The Neglected Side of the Story Journal of Law Economics andOrganization 6 (1)213ndash53

Moravcsik Andrew 1992 Liberalism and International Relations Theory Center for International AffairsWorking Paper Series 92-6 Cambridge Mass Harvard University

mdashmdashmdash 1994 Why the European Community Strengthens the State International Cooperation and Do-mestic Politics Center for European Studies Working Paper Series No 52 Cambridge Mass HarvardUniversity

mdashmdashmdash 1995 Explaining International Human Rights Regimes Liberal Theory and Western EuropeEuropean Journal of International Relations 1157ndash89

mdashmdashmdash 1997 Taking Preferences Seriously A Liberal Theory of International Politics InternationalOrganization 51 (4)513ndash53

mdashmdashmdash 1998a The Choice for Europe Social Purpose and State Power from Messina to MaastrichtIthaca NY Cornell University Press

mdashmdashmdash 1998b The Origin of Human Rights Regimes Liberal States and Domestic Uncertainty in PostwarEurope Working Paper No 9817 Cambridge Mass Weatherhead Center for International AffairsHarvard University

Morsink Johannes 1999 The Universal Declaration of Human Rights Philadelphia University of Penn-sylvania Press

Morgenthau Hans J 1960 Politics Among Nations The Struggle for Power and Peace 3d ed New YorkAlfred Knopf

Nye Joseph S Jr 1990 Bound to Lead The Changing Nature of American Power New York BasicBooks

Pasquino Pasquale 1998 Constitutional Adjudication and Democracy Comparative PerspectivesmdashUSA France Italy Ratio Juris 1138ndash50

Pierson Paul 1996 The Path to European Union A Historical Institutionalist Analysis ComparativePolitical Studies 29 (2)123ndash63

Polakiewicz Jorg and Valerie Jacob-Foltzer 1991 The European Human Rights Convention in DomesticLaw The Impact of Strasbourg Case Law in States Where Direct Effect Is Given to the ConventionHuman Rights Law Quarterly 1265ndash85 125ndash142

Putnam Robert D 1988 Diplomacy and Domestic Politics International Organization 42 (3) 427ndash61Ramirez Francisco O Yasemin Soysal and Suzanne Shanahan 1997 The Changing Logic of Political

Citizenship Cross-National Acquisition of Womenrsquos Suffrage Rights 1890ndash1990 American Socio-logical Review 62 (5)735ndash45

Risse Thomas 2000 Letrsquos Argue Communicative Action and International Relations International Or-ganization 54 (1)1ndash39

Risse-Kappen Thomas 1994 Ideas Do Not Float Freely Transnational Coalitions Domestic Structuresand the End of the Cold War International Organization 48 (2)185ndash214

mdashmdashmdash 1996 Collective Identity in a Democratic Community The Case of NATO In The Culture ofNational Security Norms and Identity in World Politics edited by Peter J Katzenstein 357ndash99 NewYork Columbia University Press

Robertson A H and J G Merrills 1993 Human Rights in Europe A Study of the European Conventionon Human Rights 3d ed Manchester UK Manchester University Press

mdashmdashmdash 1996 Human Rights in the World An Introduction to the International Protection of HumanRights 4th ed Manchester UK Manchester University Press

Rodrik Dani 1989 Credibility of Trade Reform A Policy Makerrsquos Guide World Economy 12 (1)1ndash16

Human Rights Regimes Origins 251

Ruggie John Gerard 1983 Human Rights and the Future International Community Daedalus 112 (4)93ndash110

Russett Bruce 1993 Grasping the Democratic Peace Principles for a PostndashCold War World PrincetonNJ Princeton University Press

Samnoslashy AEcirc shild 1993 Human Rights as International Consensus The Making of the Universal Declara-tion of Human Rights 1945ndash1948 Bergen Michelsen Institute

Shapiro Martin 1981 Courts A Comparative and Political Analysis Chicago University of ChicagoPress

Sieghart Paul 1983 The International Law of Human Rights Oxford Clarendon PressSikkink Kathryn 1993 The Power of Principled Ideas Human Rights Policies in the United States and

Western Europe In Ideas and Foreign Policy Beliefs Institutions and Political Change edited byJudith Goldstein and Robert O Keohane 139ndash70 Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Simpson A W Brian 1998 Short History of the European Convention on Human Rights Unpublishedmanuscript University of Michigan Law School Ann Arbor

Slaughter Anne-Marie Alec Stone Sweet and Joseph H H Weiler eds 1998 The European Court andNational Courts Doctrine and Jurisprudence Oxford Hart Publishing

Snyder Jack 1991 Myths of Empire Domestic Politics and International Ambition Ithaca NY CornellUniversity Press

Teitgen Pierre-Henri 1988 Faites entrer le temoin suivant 1940ndash1958 de la resistance a la Ve Repub-lique Rennes France Ouest-France

Van Evera Stephen 1990 Primed for Peace International Security 15 (winter)7ndash57mdashmdashmdash 1999 The Causes of War Power and the Roots of Con ict Ithaca NY Cornell University PressWaltz Kenneth N 1979 Theory of International Politics Reading Mass Addison-WesleyWippman David 1999 Practical and Legal Constraints on Internal Power Sharing In International Rela-

tions and Ethnic Con ict edited by David Wippman 170ndash88 Ithaca NY Cornell University PressWhit eld John H 1988 How the Working Organs of the European Convention Have Elevated the Indi-

vidual to the Level of Subject of International Law ILSA Journal of International Law 1227ndash53

252 International Organization

ment offended neither side because it was constrained to include only the least con-troversial among basic political and civil rights59

The Domestic and International Decision-making Process

Realism ideational theory and republican liberalism also generate distinctive predic-tions about the tactics likely to be most salient in interstate negotiations Realisttheory with its stress on interstate power and deep con icts of interest leads us toexpect to observe attempts by great powers to coerce or bribe weaker states to changetheir policies Ideational theory by contrast leads us to expect to observe attempts bygovernments or transnational groups in civil society to engage in transnational per-suasion Such persuasion may suffice in itself or may be a prelude to subsequentcoercive tactics For liberal theorists by contrast there is little reason to expectgovernments to alter their views on fundamental issues such as the nature of consti-tutional adjudication in light of threats promises or normative persuasion by otherdemocratic governments The interest of established democracies in the stability ofneighboring less-established democracies is surely less intense than the domesticself-interest of new democracies hence established democracies cannot easily beinduced to accept domestic constraints in order to make the regime workmdashparticu-larly when the option of creating optional enforcement mechanisms exists60

Published documents contain very little direct con rmation of either the realist orideational predictions No great power or long-standing democracy appears to havemade threats or offered inducements to secure stronger commitments The most im-portant powers engaged in Western Europe at the time the United States and theUnited Kingdom were respectively absent or opposed Ideational theorists mightpoint out that the lsquolsquoEuropean Movementrsquorsquo working through the Assembly of theCouncil of Europe was engaged in transnational discussion and mobilization Cer-tainly many leading advocates of the convention were European federalists and viewedthe ECHR as a step toward European integration61 Yet there is little evidence that ashared transnational discourse in uenced the positions of parliamentary politiciansin the assembly let alone representatives of national governments There is we haveseen little correlation between national positions on the ECHR and positions onEuropean integration Indeed we observe little shift in national positions at all letalone in uence wielded by established democracies as predicted by ideational theoryAlthough we cannot entirely exclude the possibility that subtle forces of transna-tional persuasion and mobilization played a modest role in organizing the forum fordiscussion they were surely not decisive in de ning the positions of the participatinggovernments

59 Teitgen 1988 48060 Liberal theory predicts that interstate bargaining outcomes are a function of the relative intensity of

national preferences Governments that strongly seek a particular cooperative outcome will concede morein order to achieve it Moravcsik 1997

61 Some Jewish parliamentarians and law professors were also prominent and may have been in u-enced by their experiences and beliefs

Human Rights Regimes Origins 235

Instead the preponderance of evidence concerning negotiating tactics con rmsrepublican liberal predictions Rather than seeking to coerce or persuade one anotheror mobilizing groups in civil society national governments conducted a classicalinternational negotiation Governments focused primarily on practical compromisesthat would assure that the system functioned to assure each state its preferred level ofsovereign control New institutions were modi ed to a compromise close to the low-est common denominator with no government forced to accept immediate con-straints on its own policies signi cantly greater than those it ideally sought Wherethere was discord optional clauses afforded governments exibility The real expla-nation of the outcome as liberal theory predicts lies in the pattern of underlyingnational preferences

Domestic Deliberation and Public Justi cation

The nal type of evidence consists of the records of con dential deliberations andpublic justi cations by national decision-makers drawn from debates in the Parlia-mentary Assembly of the Council of Europe negotiating sessions among the nationalgovernments and the documentary record of con dential deliberations in one criticalcountry where such documents are available namely the United Kingdom What dothese reveal

Let us begin by noting a salient fact Not a single piece of documentary evidencein the sources I have been able to consult supports the realist prediction that govern-ments impose international human rights norms through threats of external coercionor inducement At no point do we observe governments weighing the costs and ben-e ts of coercion concerning themselves with the distribution of power capabilitiesor mentioning foreign or military aid

There is slightly more evidence for the ideational view but not enough to establishany con dence in its veracity At most NGOs and public opinion appear to haveplayed a secondary even insigni cant role62 The rhetoric of politicians in the Euro-pean Assembly as well as some interest groups invoked moral considerations Yetfor the ideational theory to be con rmed such statements must be designed to social-ize or persuade national governments by appealing to respect for human rights as anend in itself rather than as an instrument to promote concrete ends of enduringinterest to member governmentsmdashthe prevention of tyranny genocide and aggres-sion There is no evidence of this positions as we have seen do not change InBritain we observe officials in occasional meetings with NGOs A 1951 ColonialOffice draft circular blandly recalled lsquolsquoin deciding to sign the Convention His Majes-tyrsquos Government took into account the importance attached to it by public opinionboth in and outside this countryrsquorsquo63 Yet although NGOs were relatively well devel-oped in Britain (perhaps more so than anywhere else) and made salient contributions

62 For a similar conclusion regarding the abolition of the slave trade see Kaufman and Pape 199963 Marston 1993 824 Some British officials attributed the support of other governments for a human

rights court to their desire to assert the symbolic signi cance of the council vis-a-vis the claims of Com-munist governments and parties Marston 1993 809

236 International Organization

to the speci c form of the nal document the British government paid little heed totheir pleas to accept mandatory enforcement The issue was neither debated in Parlia-ment nor mentioned in election campaigns British public opinion like public opin-ion elsewhere took relatively little note of the ECHR negotiations

The overwhelming bulk of the documentary evidence con rms instead the repub-lican liberal account By far the most consistent public justi cation for the ECHR tojudge from debates in the Council of Europe Constituent Assembly was that it mighthelp combat domestic threats from the totalitarian right and left thereby stabilizingdomestic democracy and preventing international aggression (It is helpful to remem-ber that both Hitler and Mussolini came to power at least initially by constitutionalmeans) Teitgen the chief French advocate of the ECHR in the assembly consideredlsquolsquoFascism Hitlerism and Communismrsquorsquo as the major postwar threats to democracy64

Governments Teitgen argued should seek to lsquolsquopreventmdashbefore it is too latemdashanynew member who might be threatened by a rebirth of totalitarianism from succumb-ing to the in uence of evil as has already happened in conditions of general apathyIt is not enough to possess freedom positive action must be taken to defend it Would Fascism have triumphed in Italy if after the assassination of Matteoti thiscrime had been subjected to an international trialrsquorsquo65 Yet postwar human rights re-gimes were a response not simply to the recent fascist past but also to the prospect ofa Communist future The latter was mentioned just as often In this period we mustrecall the French Communist Party enjoyed plurality electoral support Teitgen spokeof the lsquolsquoabominable temptationrsquorsquo to lsquolsquoexchange freedom for a little more breadrsquorsquo66

Such concerns were linked explicitly to the shared belief that nondemocratic statestend toward international aggression as well as domestic oppression Teitgenrsquos moti-vation was at least in part to assure the stability of German democracy and therebythe security of France None other than Konrad Adenauer told Teitgen in 1949 thatintegration was needed to restrain postwar Germany not just the Soviet Union Teit-gen reports he lsquolsquoneeded no morersquorsquo to convince him to work for the Council of Eu-rope67 Such arguments were advanced by the ECHRrsquos advocates in the assembly farmore often than any others This clearly refutes the conjecturemdashwhich as we haveseen Sikkink and Keck treat as an essential piece of evidence for ideational theorymdashthat few analysts before the 1980s could possibly have been aware of a link betweendemocracy and peace In many ways the democratic peace proposition which datesfrom the eighteenth century was a central tenet arguably the central tenet of post-war Western planning as it had been in the thinking of Woodrow Wilson and otherliberal statesmen a generation before68

Yet domestic self-interest dominated The most explicit justi cations for the ECHRas a bulwark against future tyranny were advanced not by representatives from coun-

64 Council of Europe 1975 I40ndash4265 Council of Europe 1975 I192 120 64 also 60ndash64 for statements by others I66 84 120ff

192ndash94 276 278ndash80 29266 Council of Europe 1975 I40ndash4267 Teitgen 1988 47668 Keck and Sikkink 1998 203 Compare footnote 27 See Moravcsik 1992 and 1997

Human Rights Regimes Origins 237

tries with the longest democratic heritage but as republican liberal theory predictsby those from newly established democracies Among the most persistent advocatesof this position were Italian and German representatives (Germany was not a formalmember of the Council of Europe but enthusiastically sought to participate in strik-ing contrast to the disinterest shown by Spain and Portugal) The Italian representa-tive to the assembly who advanced perhaps the most extensive proposal for central-ized institutions one Mr Benvenuti stressed the need to prevent totalitarianmovementsmdasha problem he argued particularly important in nations where democ-racy is not yet rmly established Another Italian representative affirmed lsquolsquothe prin-ciple of the joint responsibility of democratic statesrsquorsquo69 A German representativewent further proposing a treaty obliging all member states to come to each otherrsquosaid apparently with force if domestic freedom were threatened70

Yet the primary expectation was not that the regime would strengthen democracyby mobilizing intervention by foreign governments to enforce human rights normsas realist and some ideational theory might lead us to expect Nor did governmentsstress active transnational mobilization Most participants appear to have felt thatdomestic politics would remain the primary site of enforcementmdashall members wereto be democracies at least formallymdashwith international controls serving as an exter-nal signaling device to trigger an appropriate domestic response71 The ECHR wasintended primarily to strengthen existing domestic institutions of judicial reviewparliamentary legislation and public action not to supplant them Even skepticalBritish officials voiced little fear of direct foreign intervention on domestic politicsfearing instead the mobilization of domestic groups

Critics in the assembly often asked why an arrangement was required at all if itsscope was restricted to existing democracies Nowhere was republican liberal logicclearer than in the responses given by advocates The arrangement was primarily ameans to prevent backsliding by new democracies As Sir David Maxwell-Fyfe ofthe United Kingdom put it lsquolsquoIn answer to the criticism that as signatories will belimited to democratic states the Convention is unnecessary our plan has the ad-vantage of being immediately practicable it provides a system of collective securityagainst tyranny and oppressionrsquorsquo72

Unlike the UN system the ECHR was designed to be enforceablemdasha goal Max-well-Fyfe argued that was realistic only because all of its members already shared anessentially democratic political culture73 Among skeptics the primary focus of criti-cism was as republican liberal theory predicts the fear that the application of domes-tically legitimate national laws might be declared in violation of the convention Thecompatibility of the ECHR with existing domestic legal practices dominated discus-sionmdasha fact suggesting also that decision-makers took the commitment seriously74

69 Council of Europe 1975 II14270 Ibid V328ndash30 336ndash4071 Lester 1994 4ndash5 See also Teitgen 1988 48272 Council of Europe 1975 I12073 See ibid I50ndash52 and Teitgen 1988 48874 Council of Europe 1975 II246ff also 148ndash87 I54 also I64ndash68

238 International Organization

On this point it is instructive to examine more closely the contrary position of onegovernment namely that of the United Kingdom From a methodological perspec-tive the United Kingdom is a critical case Opposition by the oldest and most rmlyestablished democracy in Europe constitutes a particularly striking discon rmationof realist and ideational theory75 The British as we have seen supported interna-tional declaratory norms but rmly opposed any attempt to establish binding legalobligations centralized institutions individual petition or compulsory jurisdiction76

As W E Beckett legal advisor to the Foreign Office and the initiator of the Britishgovernmentrsquos participation put it lsquolsquoWe attach the greatest importance to a well-drafted Convention of Human Rights but we are dead against anything like an inter-national court to which individuals who think they are aggrieved in this way couldgorsquorsquo77 Even Beckett conceded the existence of lsquolsquooverwhelming objectionsrsquorsquo to anystrong means of enforcement in Britain involving the individual right of petition andan independent tribunalmdashdespite his efforts to work with British NGOs on speci cproposals

What issues were raised in con dential British deliberations The secondary litera-ture on British human rights policy makes much of two British concerns the fear thatresidents of British colonies and dependencies might invoke the ECHR and aversionto European federalism To judge from con dential discussions however neitherappears to have been a dominant concern To be sure Colonial Secretary Jim Grif- ths was concerned that lsquolsquoextremist politiciansrsquorsquo among lsquolsquopolitically immaturersquorsquo colo-nies would exploit the document78 Yet overall there is surprisingly little discussionof colonial implications in the deliberationsmdashcertainly far less than purely of domes-tic considerations Colonial Office concerns appear to have been isolated and inter-mittent In any case a colonial clause in the ECHR would limit any such claims andconsideration of such a clause did not blunt British opposition79 Nor despite the factthat the Council of Europe Assembly was the locus of European federalist activitydo British government officials often mention the connection between human rightsand European federalism The British government resisted efforts to make interna-tional human rights law directly enforceable in this way regardless of whether itsforum was European or notmdashand continued to do so for some time thereafter80

Con dential domestic deliberations suggest instead that British opposition re- ected what A Maxwell permanent secretary to the Home Office described as lsquolsquograveapprehension about what might happen at homersquorsquo81 When the issue nally reachedthe Cabinet the attention of ministersmdashafter brief mention of colonial and economic

75 The UK position was also viewed as decisive See for example Paul-Henri Spaak cited in Teitgen1988 478 Britain is also a country for which we have a wealth of reliable archival documents and oralhistories I have restricted myself here to materials found in published sources

76 Marston 1993 799ndash80077 Marston 1993 80478 Lester 1984 50 See also Lester 1994 2 and Marston 1993 81279 Marston 1993 806ndash807 809ndash10 812 816 In 1953 the British government voluntarily extended the

Convention to the forty-two overseas territories for whose international relations they were responsible80 See Lester 1984 55 and Lester 1994 381 Marston 1993 813

Human Rights Regimes Origins 239

concernsmdashseems to have focused on domestic application Precisely as republicanliberal theory predicts the primary concern was not the vulnerability of the overallBritish record on human rights As Parliamentary Secretary for Foreign Affairs Hec-tor McNeil observed in a 1947 memo to Prime Minister Clement Atlee Britain hadan lsquolsquoextremely good recordrsquorsquo British decision-makers appear sincerely to have be-lieved that Britain would be less inconvenienced by reciprocal commitment thanother member governments The de nition of rights in the convention was so theForeign Office memo to the Cabinet in 1950 concluded lsquolsquoconsistent with our existinglaw in all but a small number of comparatively trivial casesrsquorsquo82

Nor did ministerial apprehension result from major public policy considerationsMost such concernsmdashsuch as the belief of some in the Labour Party led by Chancel-lor of the Exchequer Sir Stafford Cripps that the convention might restrict govern-ment intervention in the economy including entry of government inspectors intoprivate homesmdashwere shared with similar political groups in other countries and weretherefore handled effectively by narrowing and qualifying the explicit rights enumer-ated in the convention to exclude constraints on economic policy education andpolitical institutions83

Instead British officials and politiciansmdashmost notably in Cabinet discussionsmdashdwelled primarily on the fear that the convention would threaten idiosyncratic (butnot unambiguously undemocratic) political practices and institutions in the UnitedKingdom84 Yet when pressed in con dential discussions to make their concernsexplicit the examples cited by British opponents seem either absurdly vague or comi-cally trivial

The defense of British institutional idiosyncrasy elicited the most violent rhetoricfrom British politicians and officials Lord Chancellor Jowittrsquos official paper criti-cized the draft convention largely the work of two distinguished former Britishofficials as

so vague and woolly that it may mean almost anything Our unhappy legal ex-perts have had to take their share in drawing up a code compared to which the Ten Commandments are comparatively insigni cant It com-pletely passes the wit of man to guess what results would be arrived at by a tribu-nal composed of elected persons who need not even be lawyers drawn fromvarious European states possessing completely different systems of law andwhose deliberations take place behind closed doors Any student of our legalinstitutions must recoil from this document with a feeling of horror85

A common complaint was that judicial review would undermine parliamentarysovereignty Beckett wrote lsquolsquoIt seems inconceivable that any Government when

82 Marston 1993 811 With a lack of modesty about their domestic political institutions characteristicof this period British officials and politicians also sometimes cited the need to set a good example forforeign countries as a reason for Britain to take an active role in the negotiations

83 See Lester 1984 50ndash52 and Lester 1994 2 The British position did not change under the subse-quent Conservative government of Anthony Eden

84 Lester 1984 54ndash5585 Ibid 52

240 International Organization

faced with the realities of this proposal would take the risk of entrusting these unprec-edented powers to an international court legislative powers which Parliament wouldnever agree to entrust to the courts of this country which are known and whichcommand the con dence and admiration of the worldrsquorsquo86 lsquolsquoOur whole constitutionrsquorsquoa government document intoned lsquolsquois based on the principle that it is for the Parlia-ment to enact the laws and for the judges to interpret the lawsrsquorsquo87 The British govern-ment even opposed a clause protecting rights to lsquolsquofree electionsrsquorsquo and lsquolsquopolitical oppo-sitionrsquorsquo apparently because they believed that their distinctive lsquolsquo rst past the postrsquorsquounique electoral system might be challenged88

The speci c issue cited most often by the governmentrsquos legal authorities was theBritish policy toward political extremists A ministerial brief referred to a lsquolsquoblankchequersquorsquo that would lsquolsquoallow the Governments to become the object of such poten-tially vague charges by individuals as to invite Communists crooks and cranks ofevery type to bring actionsrsquorsquo89 Lord Chancellor Jowittrsquos complaint was that lsquolsquotheConvention would prevent a future British government from detaining people with-out trial during a period of emergency or judges sending litigants to prison forthrowing eggs at them or the Home Secretary from banning Communist or Fascistdemonstrationsrsquorsquo90

Yet it would be misleading to argue that British institutional idiosyncrasy causedBritish opposition Every established democracy after all has its treasured idiosyn-crasies and British leaders sincerely believed that as the cradle of rule-of-law gover-nance they would suffer least91 In comparative perspective many general concernsmdashgovernment intervention in the economy the challenge to colonial rule concernabout political extremism skepticism of courts a tradition of insular nationalismand parliamentary sovereigntymdashhardly distinguished Britain from France Italy andmany other continental supporters of the convention Many of these fearsmdashincludingthose concerning colonies and electoral rulesmdashcould have been and were addressedby restricting the document92 For British decision-makers the decisive point wasnot the nature of these concrete objections but the utter absence in the British domes-tic context of any countervailing self-interested argument in favor of membership

The quaint scenarios of extremist threats raised by British officials demonstratethis They arose not because extremist groups in Britain were particularly strong butbecause in comparison with the Continent they were so weak Whereas FrenchGerman and Italian officials viewed the ECHR as a check on the potential triumph of

86 Ibid 80387 Ibid 79988 Council of Europe 1975 III182 26489 Marston 1993 80690 Lester 1994 291 It is possible they were wrong One intriguing conjecture is that the longer a democratic form of

government is in place the more attached to its idiosyncrasies citizens and elites are likely to grow and thefurther from the norm of international constitutionalism its practices are likely to become Hence wewould expect countries such as Britain the Netherlands Sweden and the United States to become particu-larly attached to their idiosyncratic national systems If correct this would mean that established democra-cies not only reap fewer bene ts from international human rights enforcement but also bear greater costs

92 Samnoslashy 1993 46ndash47

Human Rights Regimes Origins 241

popular extremist parties British officials saw it only as a hindrance to a defense ofthe political system against agitation by isolated individuals British internal debatesand external statements were utterly devoid of any recognition of the advantages ofcollective security against domestic extremistsmdashadvantages central to continentalarguments for the ECHR Whereas the French were concerned that the CommunistParty might take power electorally and have to be checked by the ECHR the Britishwere concerned that isolated radicals might le suit under the ECHR In this contextmarginal inconveniences overridden elsewhere in the interest of bolstering demo-cratic stability became fundamental obstacles to the acceptance of binding interna-tional human rights norms

For these reasons the British government long considered opposing the conven-tion altogether Yet in the words of an internal Foreign Office paper lsquolsquoThe alterna-tive namely refusal to become a party to a Convention acceptable to nearly all theremaining States of the Council of Europe would appear to be almost indefen-sible Political considerations both domestic and foreign compel us now to bringourselves to acceptrsquorsquo an (optional) right of individual petition93 What blunted Britishopposition to any postwar European human rights regime was above all the fear ofresurgent totalitarianism abroad that might pose an eventual military threat to theUnited Kingdommdashprecisely as republican liberal theory predicts94 This fear re- ected not just a concern with a resurgence of Fascism but also a turnaround inBritish foreign policy in 1948 in response to the perceived rise of the Communistthreat in Western Europe The West the government argued needed not only to main-tain the military balance but also to strengthen continental democracies For thesepurposes the propaganda battle against Communism was critical Such concerns hadled Britain and France to help form the Council of Europe a few years earlier95

In the minds of British officials however the primacy of domestic sovereigntyover collective defense of the democratic peace remained unchallenged The cabinetmandated efforts to water down the force of any agreement in Britain British repre-sentatives sought to limit the potential risk of open-ended jurisprudence by callingfor the careful enumeration and de nition of human rights before agreeing on anyenforcement mechanism The expectation was that governments would not be able toagree on a list both extensive and precise96 Acting on Prime Minister ClementAtleersquosdirect instruction the British delegation successfully pressed to place the right ofindividual petition and the jurisdiction of the court into optional clauses97 ForeignMinister Ernest Bevin himself instructed British negotiators to veto any mandatoryright of individual petition lsquolsquoeven if it [means] being in a minority of onersquorsquo98 With

93 W E Beckett Legal Advisor to the Foreign Office April 1947 Foreign Office meeting cited inMarston 1993 798 811 also 798ndash804

94 Note that this differs from the realist account in that the threat is not in the rst instance a functionof military power but of political and ideological difference

95 Simpson 1998 15ndash19 37ndash3896 Marston 1993 808 See also Council of Europe 1975 III especially 182 280 30497 Marston 199398 Marston 1993 814 Britain withdrew its similar intention to veto over the issue of colonial depen-

dencies

242 International Organization

Cabinet approval Britain pursued a similar policy with respect to the negotiation ofUN human rights commitments99

Having secured these concessions which essentially rendered the convention un-enforceable in Britain the cabinet unanimously accepted the desirability of signingit Rati cation proceeded without difficulty Subsequently the Atlee governmenttreated the ECHR as a declaratory document and made no effort to introduce imple-menting or incorporating legislationYet even this outcomemdashone with no immediateconcrete consequencemdashwas viewed among British leaders as second best They werefully aware that once the document was signed future domestic political pressuremight well arise to incorporate the treaty or to accept its optional clauses Foreseeingthat a future government as the lord chancellor put it lsquolsquomight be forced to concedersquorsquothe jurisdiction of the court the British government sought also to include a provi-sion permitting any state to withdraw from the ECHR on six monthsrsquo notice100

To judge from their voting record and their contributions to the assembly debatesmdashgiven the absence for the moment of more detailed documentary researchmdashtheattitude of British politicians appears typical of attitudes in other recalcitrant coun-tries such as Sweden Norway Denmark the Netherlands and Luxembourg Gov-ernments and publics in these countries appear to have been on balance more rmlycommitted to democracy more altruistically inclined and sometimes even (subse-quent experience within the regime suggests) more willing to use coercion to spreadhuman rights norms than the governments and publics of countries that favored bind-ing commitments101 Yet given the high level of certainty about the future politicalstability of these democratic systems and the immediate bene ts of sovereignty forruling parties and government officials there was little self-interested reason to ac-cept compulsory and enforceable international commitments in the area of humanrights Accordingly they refused to do so

Generalizing the Argument Human Rights and Beyond

We have seen that the origins of the ECHR the most successful international humanrights adjudication and enforcement regime in the world today lies not in coercivepower politics or socialization to idealistic norms as contemporary internationalrelations theories predict Instead its origins lie in self-interested efforts by newly

99 Foreign Secretary Herbert Morrison in his 1951 memorandum to the cabinet on the UN Covenantwrote lsquolsquoAs the United Kingdom government has always played a leading part in promoting [human rightsin the UN] it would be difficult to draw back at this stage In these circumstances the prudent coursemight be to prolong the international discussions to raise legal and practical difficulties and to delay theconclusion of the Covenant for as long as possiblersquorsquo Lester 1984 55

100 Lester 1984 53ndash54 See also Marston 1993 824ndash26 This clearly discon rms the conjecture thatfuture evolution was an entirely unforeseen path-dependent consequence of earlier commitments

101 On the subsequent willingness of Sweden Norway Denmark and the Netherlands as well asFrance and Austria to pressure foreign states see Sikkink 1993 On Sweden see Council of Europe 1975III262 264

Human Rights Regimes Origins 243

established (or reestablished) democracies to employ international commitments toconsolidate democracymdashlsquolsquolocking inrsquorsquo the domestic political status quo against theirnondemocratic opponents This empirical nding has three broader implications for futureresearch on domestic politics and international relations

The Origin and Evolution of Human Rights Regimes

The rst implication of the theoretical argument is that the tendency of states toenhance the credibility of domestic policies by binding themselves to internationalinstitutions may help explain the origins and evolution of human rights enforcementregimes more generally In negotiations to create the Inter-American Convention onHuman Rights the UN Covenants and the emergent African human rights systemwe should expect to see a similar pattern of support from new democracies suspicionfrom established democracies and hostility from dictatorships102 In the followingoverview I highlight suggestive evidence and propose areas for future research

The negotiation of the UN Covenant on Civil and Political Rights appears to illus-trate the dynamics of democratic commitment At the height of the Cold War in theearly 1950s the most stable among modern democracies including the United Statesand the United Kingdom allied with authoritarian and totalitarian states like theSoviet Union China South Africa and Iran in opposition to the inclusion of compul-sory enforceable commitments The alliance in favor of such commitments as repub-lican liberal theory predicts included recently established democracies in continentalEurope Latin America and Asia

Republican liberal theory also explains a troubling anomaly for scholars and activ-ists alike namely the consistent unwillingness of the United States to accept multi-lateral constraints on its domestic human rights practices under the Inter-Americanand UN systems This unwillingness is generally attributed to ad hoc idiosyncraticfactors the United Statesrsquo superpower status (as is often said of its opposition tobinding UN obligations) its uniquely segregated southern states (as is often said ofsupport for the Bricker Amendment in the early 1950s) or its unique political institu-tions (federalism and supermajoritarian treaty rati cation rules) From the republicanliberal perspective in contrast US skepticism is the norm not the exception amongestablished democraciesmdasha norm related to the relatively low level of offsettingdomestic bene ts in an established self-con dent democracy not the nature of Ameri-can objections per se103

The positions of the established democracies in recent years concerning the cre-ation of war crimes tribunals offer at least partial con rmation of republican liberal

102 For an overview see Robertson and Merrills 1996103 An intriguing parallel example is the recent refusal of the European Communityrsquos European Court

of Justice (ECJ) to permit the EU to adhere collectively to the ECHR without a treaty amendment notingthat (1) there is no express human rights commitment in the Treaty of Rome hence no legal justi cationfor adherence and (2) human rights already lsquolsquoform an integral part of the general principles of law whoseobservance the [ECJ] ensuresrsquorsquo See ECJ I-1789 Adherence would of course undermine the ECJrsquos ownauthority in this area

244 International Organization

theory Established democracies had little difficulty accepting tribunals with jurisdic-tion over the former Yugoslavia and Rwanda where their own policies would not beimplicated Yet where commitments were (de facto) reciprocally bindingmdashnamelyin open-ended institutional commitments involving countries that actually engage inforeign interventionmdashestablished democracies con dent that they maintain ad-equate domestic safeguards against domestic atrocities hesitated to accept interna-tional constraints In the recent International Criminal Court negotiations three estab-lished democracies with a recent history of intervention abroad (the United StatesFrance and Israel) posed the greatest difficulties After ghting to dilute the obliga-tions of the treaty the United States and Israel joined China and highly repressiveMiddle Eastern and North African states in opposition while France was the verylast major power to lend its support to the treaty104

What about the development of human rights regimes over time An understand-ing of major human rights regimes does not end with their founding We have seenthat the ECHR like other major human rights instruments created a number ofoptional clauses on individual petition and compulsory jurisdiction of the court Insome cases early opponents of an enforceable convention remained exceptionallyrecalcitrant105 Yet over the subsequent ve decades all West European governmentsprogressively adopted such clauses and in many cases incorporated the ECHR intodomestic law

Much of this accords with republican liberal theory We observe a strengthening ofcommitments during and immediately after lsquolsquodemocratic wavesrsquorsquomdashas hit LatinAmerica and Central Europe during the 1990s Such efforts are strongly favored bynew democracies106 In Europe the most important reform in the history of the ECHRfor example was launched in the early to mid-1990s lsquolsquoProtocol 11rsquorsquo opened forsignature in May 1994 permits the ECHR Court to assume the functions of thecommission and compels all new signatories to accept compulsory jurisdiction andindividual petitionmdashpractices already universal among the original members Lead-ing legal academics argue that the most important impetus for Protocol 11 was lsquolsquothewidening to include [states] that have had little domestic much less internationalexperience in the legal protection of human rightsrsquorsquo107 The rst three countries toratify Protocol 11 were three transitional democracies Bulgaria Slovakia and Slo-venia The governments of some new democracies in Central and East Europe weresimilarly quick to accept minority rights obligations as a means of locking in domes-

104 For a general treatment of war crimes tribunals demonstrating the unwillingness of establisheddemocracies to pay high costs see Bass 1999

105 Sweden and the Netherlands are among the handful of countries that have been speci cally or-dered by the ECHR to allow more effective domestic judicial review of human rights claims many haveargued that Britain should be on the list as well Lester 1994

106 Huntington 1991 Consider however former British colonies which on gaining independenceadopted explicit bills of rights and constitutional reviewmdashsome on their own some with the encourage-ment of the British government Many were patterned after the European Convention but the underlyingimpetus stems republican liberal theory argues from their status as emerging postauthoritarian democra-cies Some of the most stable of these such as those in the Caribbean rejected international obligations

107 Janis Kay and Bradley 1995 88ndash89 113ndash18

Human Rights Regimes Origins 245

tic democracy108 In the Americas acceptance of compulsory jurisdiction by the Inter-American Court has occurred over the past two decadesmdasha period in which domesticconstitutional review also became nearly universal In contrast human rights normsremain weak in those regions where new democracies are few as in Africa or theMiddle East

Despite these important insights however the determinants of the evolution ofhuman rights regimes are unlikely to be identical to the determinants of their found-ing and are therefore unlikely to be explained entirely by republican liberal theoryThe ECHR deepened over a period during which European governments grew morecon dent about the stability of domestic democratic governance Hence the theoryadvanced here cannot be the sole or even the major explanation for the subsequentdeepening of the regime A social process intervenes between original intent andultimate evolutionmdasha process we have seen of which governments were quite awarein 1950 British officials believed that the ECHR would alter domestic political ar-rangements so as to encourage the mobilization of new social demands for humanrights enforcement Republican liberal theory would suggest that such new demandsre ect new opportunities for representation of social interests once a nation joins aregime broader liberal theory would stress changes in social ideas and interestsFurther research is required to clarify the precise dynamics of such long-term trends109

Generalizing the Theory to Other Issue Areas

A second direction for future research is to extend the theory to cooperation in otherissue-areas Despite the lsquolsquorepublican liberalrsquorsquo label the theoretical distinctiveness ofthe explanation advanced here is only incidentally connected to the liberal content ofthe philosophy embodied in human rights regimes In other words the argument istheoretically rather than substantively liberal110 Distinct to republican liberal theoryis the decisive role of domestic political representation in world politics and byextension the possibility that international institutions like their domestic counter-parts can enhance the credibility of domestic political commitments thereby lsquolsquolock-ing inrsquorsquo current policies Whether or not governments are lsquolsquoliberalrsquorsquo internationalinstitutions may lsquolsquostrengthen the statersquorsquo domestically by expanding its domestic con-trol over initiative information ideas and institutions111 Compared with more con-ventional lsquolsquofunctionalrsquorsquo theories of international regimes which stress reciprocal com-mitments to manage transnational societal transactions this analysis points to a morepurely domestic or lsquolsquotwo-levelrsquorsquo motivation for establishing international institu-tions112

Under what general conditions should we expect to observe international commit-ments of this kind Republican liberal theory suggests three conditions (1) govern-

108 See Manas 1997 and Wippman 1999109 Moravcsik 1995110 Moravcsik 1997111 Moravcsik 1994112 Putnam 1988

246 International Organization

ments fear future domestic political uncertainty (2) the position of the national gov-ernment is supported by a consensus of foreign governments and (3) internationalcooperation helps induce domestic actors to support the maintenance of current poli-cies

Where else in world politics might these three conditions be met Two types ofexamples must suffice Where nondemocratic governments cooperate to enhancetheir domestic credibility a mirror image of human rights institutions may ariseStephen David argues that lsquolsquoweak and illegitimatersquorsquo leaders of developing countriesoften view internal enemies as more dangerous than external ones and are thereforelikely to select international alliances that undermine domestic opponents113 TheHoly Alliance is a nineteenth-century example of international cooperation designedto block the seemingly inevitable spread of domestic liberalism and nationalismmdashinside and outside its membership A century later ruling Communist governmentsin Eastern Europe fearing for their domestic legitimacy supported membership inthe Warsaw Pact their comrades worldwide cooperated through Comintern

Further examples of efforts to use international regimes to bolster domestic policycredibility are found in international trade and monetary policy114 Mexico for ex-ample in exchange for its commitment to the North American Free Trade Area(NAFTA) gained relatively few economic concessions from the United States andCanada This has led many analysts to argue that NAFTA should be seen less as aquid pro quo and more as a means of establishing the credibility of the Mexicancommitment to trade and economic liberalization against the future potential of back-sliding115 Mexican reform within NAFTA was just such a case where the three con-ditions were met policy credibility was questionable the consensus among foreigngovernments (the United States and Canada) was closer to the views of the domestic(Mexican) government than those of Mexican protectionists and the costs of unilat-eral defection were perceived as large

The process of European integration rested similarly on centralizing power innational executives who consistently employed lsquolsquoforeign policyrsquorsquo decision-makinginstitutions to handle issues traditionally decided in lsquolsquodomesticrsquorsquo forums116 In thisregard the European Union has played the role in postwar European integration thata strong presidency and lsquolsquofast trackrsquorsquo institutions have played in securing postwarUS support for multilateral trade liberalization In European monetary cooperationweak-currency countries like France and Italy have been among the strongest propo-nents of deeper exchange-rate cooperationmdashoften with the intention of using exter-nal policy to stabilize domestic macroeconomic policy and performance As pre-dicted these examples tend to be cases in which a government whose views arerelatively closer to those of the regional consensus employs international cooperationto lsquolsquolock inrsquorsquo cooperation This process is facilitated also by the independent ideologi-cal value of lsquolsquoEuropersquorsquo in the minds of the Italian electorate for example and by the

113 David 1991114 Rodrik 1989115 For example Haggard 1997116 See Moravcsik 1994 and Goldstein 1997

Human Rights Regimes Origins 247

perception that monetary cooperation is linked to trade and agricultural cooperationmdashboth of which shifted the perceived costs of defection117

Realism and Idealism in International Relations Theory

The third and broadest implication of this analysis is that it counsels caution aboutthe uncritical acceptance of certain ideational explanations for the emergence ofinternational norms Recent scholarship has been quick to assume that if realist (orregime) theory fails to explain international cooperationmdashsay in areas like humanrights and environmental policymdashthe motivation for cooperation must lie in ide-ational socialization to altruistic beliefs This assumption once termed lsquolsquoidealistrsquorsquo orlsquolsquoutopianrsquorsquo seems plausible at rst glance The realist explanation for the emergenceof human rights norms is manifestly weak In a modern world increasingly domi-nated by liberal democratic practice human rights seem salient and attractive idealsPolitical action to protect them moreover clearly requires mobilizing a diffuse con-stituency in favor of the provision of what is in fact a public good which in turn oftenrequires that political actors issue strong normative appeals Ideational theorists havelittle trouble nding public professions of moral conviction to support their view

Yet scholars should not jump too quickly to the conclusionmdashas many recent stud-ies of foreign aid arms control slavery racism and human rights invite them todomdashthat altruism must motivate the establishment of morally attractive internationalnorms118 The tendency to jump to this conclusion demonstrates the danger of con-ducting debates about world politics around the simple dichotomy of realism versusidealism (or realism versus constructivism) as seems the current norm119 Presump-tive evidence for the importance of altruistic or lsquolsquoprincipledrsquorsquo motivations vis-a-vis arealist account may melt away as we have seen as soon as the underlying theory istested against more sophisticated rationalist yet nonrealist (in this case liberal) theo-ries of self-interested political behavior Moreover to establish methodologically theexistence of altruistic motivations and socialization processes rather than alternativeliberal theories one must do more than cite public professions of idealism documentthe actions of moral entrepreneurs or invoke the desirability of the ultimate end Talkand even mobilization are often cheap and often redundant or futile accordinglysuch evidence is often misleading Cross-national comparison and primary-sourcedocumentation of decision making are the critical tests

In the case of the establishment of the ECHR the proper theory and method re-verses an idealist conclusion that might appear to offer a plausible alternative torealism120 What seems at rst to be a conversion to moral altruism is in fact aninstrumental calculation of how best to lock in democratic governance against future

117 See Frieden 1993 Collins 1988 Moravcsik 1998a chap 4 6 and Krugman 1994 189ndash94118 What drives cooperation is prior domestic institutional convergence Hence the nature of domestic

regimes is not an intermediate variable between fundamental socialization and state behavior but thecritical variable that determines the nature of interdependence in the rst place

119 This is a view ideational theorists are coming to accept Finnemore and Sikkink 1998 916ndash17120 For example Legro and Moravcsik 1999

248 International Organization

opponentsmdasha practice hardly distinct from similar practices in the most pecuniaryareas of world politics such as trade and monetary policy I am not denying ofcourse that ideas and ideals matter in foreign policy I am challenging only a particu-lar idealist argument Surely some domestic support for democratic governance maybe ideological even idealistic in origin But if we can learn a single lesson from theformation of the worldrsquos most successful formal arrangement for international hu-man rights enforcement it is that in world politics pure idealism begets pure ideal-ismmdashin the form of parliamentary assemblies and international declarations To es-tablish binding international commitments much more is required

References

Ackerman Bruce 1997 The Rise of World Constitutionalism Virginia Law Review 83 (4)771ndash97Ando Nisuke 1992 The Future of Monitoring BodiesmdashLimitations and Possibilities of the Human Rights

Committee In 1991ndash1992 Canadian Human Rights Yearbook 169ndash175 Toronto CarswellBailey Michael A Judith Goldstein and Barry R Weingast 1997 The Institutional Roots of American

Trade Policy Politics Coalitions and International Trade World Politics 49 (3)309ndash38Bass Gary 1998 Judging War The Politics of International War Crimes Tribunals PhD diss Harvard

UniversityBrett Rachel 1996 Human Rights and the OSCE Human Rights Quarterly 18 (3)668ndash93Brysk Alison 1994 The Politics of Human Rights in Argentina Protest Change and Democratization

Stanford Calif Stanford University PressCarr E H 1946 The Twenty Yearsrsquo Crisis 1919ndash1939 2d ed London MacmillanCarter Barry E and Phillip R Trimble 1995 International Law 2d ed Boston Little BrownCollins Susan M 1988 In ation and the EMS In The European Monetary System edited by Francesco

Giavazzi Stefano Micossi and Marcus Miller 112ndash39 Cambridge Cambridge University PressCostello Declan 1992 Limiting Rights Constitutionally In Human Rights and Constitutional Law Es-

says in Honour of Brian Walsh edited by J OrsquoReilly 177ndash87 Dublin Round Hall PressCouncil of Europe 1975 Recueil des Travaux Preparatoires 6 vols Strasbourg Council of EuropeDavid Stephen R 1991 Explaining Third-World Alignment World Politics 43 (2)233ndash56Dijk Pieter van and G J H van Hoof 1998 Theory and Practice of the European Convention on Human

Rights 3d ed Hague KluwerDonnelly Jack 1986 International Human Rights A Regime Analysis International Organization 40

(3)599ndash642Doyle Michael W 1986 Liberalism and World Politics American Political Science Review 80 (4)

1151ndash69Drzemczewski Andrew Z 1983 The European Human Rights Convention in Domestic Law A Compara-

tive Study Oxford Clarendon PressEuropean Court of Justice 1996 Opinion Pursuant to Article 228 of the Treaty Opinion 294 (29 March)

I1763ndashI1790Evans Peter B Harold K Jacobson and Robert D Putnam 1993 Double-Edged Diplomacy Interna-

tional Bargaining and Domestic Politics Berkeley University of California PressFalk Richard A 1981 Human Rights and State Sovereignty New York Holmes and MeierFinnemore Martha 1996 National Interests in International Society Ithaca NY Cornell University

PressFinnemore Martha and Kathryn Sikkink 1998 International Norm Dynamics and Political Change

International Organization 52 (4)887ndash917Franck Thomas M 1988 Legitimacy in the International System American Journal of International Law

82 (4)705ndash59

Human Rights Regimes Origins 249

Frieden Jeffry A 1993 Making Commitments France and Italy in the European Monetary System1979ndash1985 Working Paper Series 114 Berkeley Calif Center for German and European Studies

Glendon Mary Ann 1998a Knowing the Universal Declaration of Human Rights Notre Dame LawReview 73 (5)1153ndash90

mdashmdashmdash 1998b The Universal Declaration of Human Rights Unpublished manuscript Harvard LawSchool Cambridge Mass

Goldstein Judith 1996 International Law and Domestic Institutions Reconciling North American lsquolsquoUn-fairrsquorsquo Trade Laws International Organization 50541ndash64

Haggard Stephan 1997 The Political Economy of Regionalism in Asia and the Americas In The Po-litical Economy of Regionalism edited by Edward Mans eld and Helen Milner 20ndash49 New YorkColumbia University Press

Helfer Lawrence and Anne-Marie Slaughter 1997 Toward a Theory of Effective Supranational Adjudi-cation Yale Law Journal 107 (2)273ndash391

Henkin Louis Gerald L Neuman Diane F Orentlicher and David W Leebron 1999 Human RightsNew York Foundation Press

Humphrey John P 1974 The Revolution in the International Law of Human Rights Human Rights4205ndash16

mdashmdashmdash 1984 Human Rights and the United Nations A Great Adventure Dobbs Ferry TransnationalPublishers

Huntington Samuel 1991 The Third Wave Democratization in the Late Twentieth Century NormanUniversity of Oklahoma Press

Janis Mark W Richard S Kay and Anthony W Bradley 1995 European Human Rights Law Text andMaterials Oxford Clarendon Press

Jepperson Ronald L Alexander Wendt and Peter J Katzenstein 1996 Norms Identity and the Cultureof National Security In The Culture of National Security Norms and Identity in World Politics editedby Peter J Katzenstein 33ndash75 Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Kaufman Chaim D and Robert A Pape 1999 Explaining Costly International Moral Action BritainrsquosSixty-Year Campaign Against the Atlantic Slave Trade International Organization 53 (4)631ndash68

Keck Margaret E and Kathryn Sikkink 1998 Activists Beyond Borders Advocacy Networks in Interna-tional Politics Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Keohane Robert O 1986 Theory of World Politics Structural Realism and Beyond In Neo-Realism andIts Critics edited by Robert O Keohane 158ndash203 New York Columbia University Press

Krasner Stephen D 1992 Sovereignty and Intervention Unpublished manuscript Stanford UniversityStanford Calif

mdashmdashmdash 1995 Compromising Westphalia International Security 20 (3)115ndash51Krugman Paul R 1994 Peddling Prosperity Economic Sense and Nonsense in the Age of Diminished

Expectations New York NortonKupchan Charles A and Clifford A Kupchan 1991 Concerts Collective Security and the Future of

Europe International Security 16 (1)114ndash61Lake David A 1993 Leadership Hegemony and the International Economy Naked Emperor or Tattered

Monarch with Potential International Studies Quarterly 37 (4)459ndash89Landes William M and Richard A Posner 1975 The Independent Judiciary in an Interest-Group Per-

spective Journal of Law and Economics 18 (3)875ndash901Legro Jeffrey W 1996 Culture and Preferences in the International Cooperation Two-Step American

Political Science Review 90 (1)118ndash37Legro Jeffrey W and Andrew Moravcsik 1999 Is Anybody Still a Realist International Security 24

(2)5ndash55Lester Anthony 1984 Fundamental Rights The United Kingdom Isolated In 1984 Public Law edited by

Graham Zellick 46ndash72 London Stevens and Sonsmdashmdashmdash 1994 Taking Human Rights Seriously Kingrsquos College Law Journal 51ndash15Manas Jean E 1996 The Council of Europersquos Democracy Ideal and the Challenge of Ethno-National

Strife In Preventing Con ict in the Post-Communist World Mobilizing International and Regional

250 International Organization

Organizations edited by Abram Chayes and Antonia Handler Chayes 99ndash144 Washington DCBrookings Institution Press

Marston Geoffrey 1993 The United Kingdomrsquos Part in the Preparation of the European Convention onHuman Rights 1950 International and Comparative Law Quarterly 42 (4)796ndash826

McKeon Richard 1949 The Philosophic Bases and Material Circumstances of the Rights of Man InHuman Rights Comments and Interpretations edited by UNESCO 35ndash46 New York UNESCO

Merrills J G 1993 The Development of International Law by the European Court of Human Rights 2ded Manchester UK Manchester University Press

Moe Terry 1990 Political Institutions The Neglected Side of the Story Journal of Law Economics andOrganization 6 (1)213ndash53

Moravcsik Andrew 1992 Liberalism and International Relations Theory Center for International AffairsWorking Paper Series 92-6 Cambridge Mass Harvard University

mdashmdashmdash 1994 Why the European Community Strengthens the State International Cooperation and Do-mestic Politics Center for European Studies Working Paper Series No 52 Cambridge Mass HarvardUniversity

mdashmdashmdash 1995 Explaining International Human Rights Regimes Liberal Theory and Western EuropeEuropean Journal of International Relations 1157ndash89

mdashmdashmdash 1997 Taking Preferences Seriously A Liberal Theory of International Politics InternationalOrganization 51 (4)513ndash53

mdashmdashmdash 1998a The Choice for Europe Social Purpose and State Power from Messina to MaastrichtIthaca NY Cornell University Press

mdashmdashmdash 1998b The Origin of Human Rights Regimes Liberal States and Domestic Uncertainty in PostwarEurope Working Paper No 9817 Cambridge Mass Weatherhead Center for International AffairsHarvard University

Morsink Johannes 1999 The Universal Declaration of Human Rights Philadelphia University of Penn-sylvania Press

Morgenthau Hans J 1960 Politics Among Nations The Struggle for Power and Peace 3d ed New YorkAlfred Knopf

Nye Joseph S Jr 1990 Bound to Lead The Changing Nature of American Power New York BasicBooks

Pasquino Pasquale 1998 Constitutional Adjudication and Democracy Comparative PerspectivesmdashUSA France Italy Ratio Juris 1138ndash50

Pierson Paul 1996 The Path to European Union A Historical Institutionalist Analysis ComparativePolitical Studies 29 (2)123ndash63

Polakiewicz Jorg and Valerie Jacob-Foltzer 1991 The European Human Rights Convention in DomesticLaw The Impact of Strasbourg Case Law in States Where Direct Effect Is Given to the ConventionHuman Rights Law Quarterly 1265ndash85 125ndash142

Putnam Robert D 1988 Diplomacy and Domestic Politics International Organization 42 (3) 427ndash61Ramirez Francisco O Yasemin Soysal and Suzanne Shanahan 1997 The Changing Logic of Political

Citizenship Cross-National Acquisition of Womenrsquos Suffrage Rights 1890ndash1990 American Socio-logical Review 62 (5)735ndash45

Risse Thomas 2000 Letrsquos Argue Communicative Action and International Relations International Or-ganization 54 (1)1ndash39

Risse-Kappen Thomas 1994 Ideas Do Not Float Freely Transnational Coalitions Domestic Structuresand the End of the Cold War International Organization 48 (2)185ndash214

mdashmdashmdash 1996 Collective Identity in a Democratic Community The Case of NATO In The Culture ofNational Security Norms and Identity in World Politics edited by Peter J Katzenstein 357ndash99 NewYork Columbia University Press

Robertson A H and J G Merrills 1993 Human Rights in Europe A Study of the European Conventionon Human Rights 3d ed Manchester UK Manchester University Press

mdashmdashmdash 1996 Human Rights in the World An Introduction to the International Protection of HumanRights 4th ed Manchester UK Manchester University Press

Rodrik Dani 1989 Credibility of Trade Reform A Policy Makerrsquos Guide World Economy 12 (1)1ndash16

Human Rights Regimes Origins 251

Ruggie John Gerard 1983 Human Rights and the Future International Community Daedalus 112 (4)93ndash110

Russett Bruce 1993 Grasping the Democratic Peace Principles for a PostndashCold War World PrincetonNJ Princeton University Press

Samnoslashy AEcirc shild 1993 Human Rights as International Consensus The Making of the Universal Declara-tion of Human Rights 1945ndash1948 Bergen Michelsen Institute

Shapiro Martin 1981 Courts A Comparative and Political Analysis Chicago University of ChicagoPress

Sieghart Paul 1983 The International Law of Human Rights Oxford Clarendon PressSikkink Kathryn 1993 The Power of Principled Ideas Human Rights Policies in the United States and

Western Europe In Ideas and Foreign Policy Beliefs Institutions and Political Change edited byJudith Goldstein and Robert O Keohane 139ndash70 Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Simpson A W Brian 1998 Short History of the European Convention on Human Rights Unpublishedmanuscript University of Michigan Law School Ann Arbor

Slaughter Anne-Marie Alec Stone Sweet and Joseph H H Weiler eds 1998 The European Court andNational Courts Doctrine and Jurisprudence Oxford Hart Publishing

Snyder Jack 1991 Myths of Empire Domestic Politics and International Ambition Ithaca NY CornellUniversity Press

Teitgen Pierre-Henri 1988 Faites entrer le temoin suivant 1940ndash1958 de la resistance a la Ve Repub-lique Rennes France Ouest-France

Van Evera Stephen 1990 Primed for Peace International Security 15 (winter)7ndash57mdashmdashmdash 1999 The Causes of War Power and the Roots of Con ict Ithaca NY Cornell University PressWaltz Kenneth N 1979 Theory of International Politics Reading Mass Addison-WesleyWippman David 1999 Practical and Legal Constraints on Internal Power Sharing In International Rela-

tions and Ethnic Con ict edited by David Wippman 170ndash88 Ithaca NY Cornell University PressWhit eld John H 1988 How the Working Organs of the European Convention Have Elevated the Indi-

vidual to the Level of Subject of International Law ILSA Journal of International Law 1227ndash53

252 International Organization

Instead the preponderance of evidence concerning negotiating tactics con rmsrepublican liberal predictions Rather than seeking to coerce or persuade one anotheror mobilizing groups in civil society national governments conducted a classicalinternational negotiation Governments focused primarily on practical compromisesthat would assure that the system functioned to assure each state its preferred level ofsovereign control New institutions were modi ed to a compromise close to the low-est common denominator with no government forced to accept immediate con-straints on its own policies signi cantly greater than those it ideally sought Wherethere was discord optional clauses afforded governments exibility The real expla-nation of the outcome as liberal theory predicts lies in the pattern of underlyingnational preferences

Domestic Deliberation and Public Justi cation

The nal type of evidence consists of the records of con dential deliberations andpublic justi cations by national decision-makers drawn from debates in the Parlia-mentary Assembly of the Council of Europe negotiating sessions among the nationalgovernments and the documentary record of con dential deliberations in one criticalcountry where such documents are available namely the United Kingdom What dothese reveal

Let us begin by noting a salient fact Not a single piece of documentary evidencein the sources I have been able to consult supports the realist prediction that govern-ments impose international human rights norms through threats of external coercionor inducement At no point do we observe governments weighing the costs and ben-e ts of coercion concerning themselves with the distribution of power capabilitiesor mentioning foreign or military aid

There is slightly more evidence for the ideational view but not enough to establishany con dence in its veracity At most NGOs and public opinion appear to haveplayed a secondary even insigni cant role62 The rhetoric of politicians in the Euro-pean Assembly as well as some interest groups invoked moral considerations Yetfor the ideational theory to be con rmed such statements must be designed to social-ize or persuade national governments by appealing to respect for human rights as anend in itself rather than as an instrument to promote concrete ends of enduringinterest to member governmentsmdashthe prevention of tyranny genocide and aggres-sion There is no evidence of this positions as we have seen do not change InBritain we observe officials in occasional meetings with NGOs A 1951 ColonialOffice draft circular blandly recalled lsquolsquoin deciding to sign the Convention His Majes-tyrsquos Government took into account the importance attached to it by public opinionboth in and outside this countryrsquorsquo63 Yet although NGOs were relatively well devel-oped in Britain (perhaps more so than anywhere else) and made salient contributions

62 For a similar conclusion regarding the abolition of the slave trade see Kaufman and Pape 199963 Marston 1993 824 Some British officials attributed the support of other governments for a human

rights court to their desire to assert the symbolic signi cance of the council vis-a-vis the claims of Com-munist governments and parties Marston 1993 809

236 International Organization

to the speci c form of the nal document the British government paid little heed totheir pleas to accept mandatory enforcement The issue was neither debated in Parlia-ment nor mentioned in election campaigns British public opinion like public opin-ion elsewhere took relatively little note of the ECHR negotiations

The overwhelming bulk of the documentary evidence con rms instead the repub-lican liberal account By far the most consistent public justi cation for the ECHR tojudge from debates in the Council of Europe Constituent Assembly was that it mighthelp combat domestic threats from the totalitarian right and left thereby stabilizingdomestic democracy and preventing international aggression (It is helpful to remem-ber that both Hitler and Mussolini came to power at least initially by constitutionalmeans) Teitgen the chief French advocate of the ECHR in the assembly consideredlsquolsquoFascism Hitlerism and Communismrsquorsquo as the major postwar threats to democracy64

Governments Teitgen argued should seek to lsquolsquopreventmdashbefore it is too latemdashanynew member who might be threatened by a rebirth of totalitarianism from succumb-ing to the in uence of evil as has already happened in conditions of general apathyIt is not enough to possess freedom positive action must be taken to defend it Would Fascism have triumphed in Italy if after the assassination of Matteoti thiscrime had been subjected to an international trialrsquorsquo65 Yet postwar human rights re-gimes were a response not simply to the recent fascist past but also to the prospect ofa Communist future The latter was mentioned just as often In this period we mustrecall the French Communist Party enjoyed plurality electoral support Teitgen spokeof the lsquolsquoabominable temptationrsquorsquo to lsquolsquoexchange freedom for a little more breadrsquorsquo66

Such concerns were linked explicitly to the shared belief that nondemocratic statestend toward international aggression as well as domestic oppression Teitgenrsquos moti-vation was at least in part to assure the stability of German democracy and therebythe security of France None other than Konrad Adenauer told Teitgen in 1949 thatintegration was needed to restrain postwar Germany not just the Soviet Union Teit-gen reports he lsquolsquoneeded no morersquorsquo to convince him to work for the Council of Eu-rope67 Such arguments were advanced by the ECHRrsquos advocates in the assembly farmore often than any others This clearly refutes the conjecturemdashwhich as we haveseen Sikkink and Keck treat as an essential piece of evidence for ideational theorymdashthat few analysts before the 1980s could possibly have been aware of a link betweendemocracy and peace In many ways the democratic peace proposition which datesfrom the eighteenth century was a central tenet arguably the central tenet of post-war Western planning as it had been in the thinking of Woodrow Wilson and otherliberal statesmen a generation before68

Yet domestic self-interest dominated The most explicit justi cations for the ECHRas a bulwark against future tyranny were advanced not by representatives from coun-

64 Council of Europe 1975 I40ndash4265 Council of Europe 1975 I192 120 64 also 60ndash64 for statements by others I66 84 120ff

192ndash94 276 278ndash80 29266 Council of Europe 1975 I40ndash4267 Teitgen 1988 47668 Keck and Sikkink 1998 203 Compare footnote 27 See Moravcsik 1992 and 1997

Human Rights Regimes Origins 237

tries with the longest democratic heritage but as republican liberal theory predictsby those from newly established democracies Among the most persistent advocatesof this position were Italian and German representatives (Germany was not a formalmember of the Council of Europe but enthusiastically sought to participate in strik-ing contrast to the disinterest shown by Spain and Portugal) The Italian representa-tive to the assembly who advanced perhaps the most extensive proposal for central-ized institutions one Mr Benvenuti stressed the need to prevent totalitarianmovementsmdasha problem he argued particularly important in nations where democ-racy is not yet rmly established Another Italian representative affirmed lsquolsquothe prin-ciple of the joint responsibility of democratic statesrsquorsquo69 A German representativewent further proposing a treaty obliging all member states to come to each otherrsquosaid apparently with force if domestic freedom were threatened70

Yet the primary expectation was not that the regime would strengthen democracyby mobilizing intervention by foreign governments to enforce human rights normsas realist and some ideational theory might lead us to expect Nor did governmentsstress active transnational mobilization Most participants appear to have felt thatdomestic politics would remain the primary site of enforcementmdashall members wereto be democracies at least formallymdashwith international controls serving as an exter-nal signaling device to trigger an appropriate domestic response71 The ECHR wasintended primarily to strengthen existing domestic institutions of judicial reviewparliamentary legislation and public action not to supplant them Even skepticalBritish officials voiced little fear of direct foreign intervention on domestic politicsfearing instead the mobilization of domestic groups

Critics in the assembly often asked why an arrangement was required at all if itsscope was restricted to existing democracies Nowhere was republican liberal logicclearer than in the responses given by advocates The arrangement was primarily ameans to prevent backsliding by new democracies As Sir David Maxwell-Fyfe ofthe United Kingdom put it lsquolsquoIn answer to the criticism that as signatories will belimited to democratic states the Convention is unnecessary our plan has the ad-vantage of being immediately practicable it provides a system of collective securityagainst tyranny and oppressionrsquorsquo72

Unlike the UN system the ECHR was designed to be enforceablemdasha goal Max-well-Fyfe argued that was realistic only because all of its members already shared anessentially democratic political culture73 Among skeptics the primary focus of criti-cism was as republican liberal theory predicts the fear that the application of domes-tically legitimate national laws might be declared in violation of the convention Thecompatibility of the ECHR with existing domestic legal practices dominated discus-sionmdasha fact suggesting also that decision-makers took the commitment seriously74

69 Council of Europe 1975 II14270 Ibid V328ndash30 336ndash4071 Lester 1994 4ndash5 See also Teitgen 1988 48272 Council of Europe 1975 I12073 See ibid I50ndash52 and Teitgen 1988 48874 Council of Europe 1975 II246ff also 148ndash87 I54 also I64ndash68

238 International Organization

On this point it is instructive to examine more closely the contrary position of onegovernment namely that of the United Kingdom From a methodological perspec-tive the United Kingdom is a critical case Opposition by the oldest and most rmlyestablished democracy in Europe constitutes a particularly striking discon rmationof realist and ideational theory75 The British as we have seen supported interna-tional declaratory norms but rmly opposed any attempt to establish binding legalobligations centralized institutions individual petition or compulsory jurisdiction76

As W E Beckett legal advisor to the Foreign Office and the initiator of the Britishgovernmentrsquos participation put it lsquolsquoWe attach the greatest importance to a well-drafted Convention of Human Rights but we are dead against anything like an inter-national court to which individuals who think they are aggrieved in this way couldgorsquorsquo77 Even Beckett conceded the existence of lsquolsquooverwhelming objectionsrsquorsquo to anystrong means of enforcement in Britain involving the individual right of petition andan independent tribunalmdashdespite his efforts to work with British NGOs on speci cproposals

What issues were raised in con dential British deliberations The secondary litera-ture on British human rights policy makes much of two British concerns the fear thatresidents of British colonies and dependencies might invoke the ECHR and aversionto European federalism To judge from con dential discussions however neitherappears to have been a dominant concern To be sure Colonial Secretary Jim Grif- ths was concerned that lsquolsquoextremist politiciansrsquorsquo among lsquolsquopolitically immaturersquorsquo colo-nies would exploit the document78 Yet overall there is surprisingly little discussionof colonial implications in the deliberationsmdashcertainly far less than purely of domes-tic considerations Colonial Office concerns appear to have been isolated and inter-mittent In any case a colonial clause in the ECHR would limit any such claims andconsideration of such a clause did not blunt British opposition79 Nor despite the factthat the Council of Europe Assembly was the locus of European federalist activitydo British government officials often mention the connection between human rightsand European federalism The British government resisted efforts to make interna-tional human rights law directly enforceable in this way regardless of whether itsforum was European or notmdashand continued to do so for some time thereafter80

Con dential domestic deliberations suggest instead that British opposition re- ected what A Maxwell permanent secretary to the Home Office described as lsquolsquograveapprehension about what might happen at homersquorsquo81 When the issue nally reachedthe Cabinet the attention of ministersmdashafter brief mention of colonial and economic

75 The UK position was also viewed as decisive See for example Paul-Henri Spaak cited in Teitgen1988 478 Britain is also a country for which we have a wealth of reliable archival documents and oralhistories I have restricted myself here to materials found in published sources

76 Marston 1993 799ndash80077 Marston 1993 80478 Lester 1984 50 See also Lester 1994 2 and Marston 1993 81279 Marston 1993 806ndash807 809ndash10 812 816 In 1953 the British government voluntarily extended the

Convention to the forty-two overseas territories for whose international relations they were responsible80 See Lester 1984 55 and Lester 1994 381 Marston 1993 813

Human Rights Regimes Origins 239

concernsmdashseems to have focused on domestic application Precisely as republicanliberal theory predicts the primary concern was not the vulnerability of the overallBritish record on human rights As Parliamentary Secretary for Foreign Affairs Hec-tor McNeil observed in a 1947 memo to Prime Minister Clement Atlee Britain hadan lsquolsquoextremely good recordrsquorsquo British decision-makers appear sincerely to have be-lieved that Britain would be less inconvenienced by reciprocal commitment thanother member governments The de nition of rights in the convention was so theForeign Office memo to the Cabinet in 1950 concluded lsquolsquoconsistent with our existinglaw in all but a small number of comparatively trivial casesrsquorsquo82

Nor did ministerial apprehension result from major public policy considerationsMost such concernsmdashsuch as the belief of some in the Labour Party led by Chancel-lor of the Exchequer Sir Stafford Cripps that the convention might restrict govern-ment intervention in the economy including entry of government inspectors intoprivate homesmdashwere shared with similar political groups in other countries and weretherefore handled effectively by narrowing and qualifying the explicit rights enumer-ated in the convention to exclude constraints on economic policy education andpolitical institutions83

Instead British officials and politiciansmdashmost notably in Cabinet discussionsmdashdwelled primarily on the fear that the convention would threaten idiosyncratic (butnot unambiguously undemocratic) political practices and institutions in the UnitedKingdom84 Yet when pressed in con dential discussions to make their concernsexplicit the examples cited by British opponents seem either absurdly vague or comi-cally trivial

The defense of British institutional idiosyncrasy elicited the most violent rhetoricfrom British politicians and officials Lord Chancellor Jowittrsquos official paper criti-cized the draft convention largely the work of two distinguished former Britishofficials as

so vague and woolly that it may mean almost anything Our unhappy legal ex-perts have had to take their share in drawing up a code compared to which the Ten Commandments are comparatively insigni cant It com-pletely passes the wit of man to guess what results would be arrived at by a tribu-nal composed of elected persons who need not even be lawyers drawn fromvarious European states possessing completely different systems of law andwhose deliberations take place behind closed doors Any student of our legalinstitutions must recoil from this document with a feeling of horror85

A common complaint was that judicial review would undermine parliamentarysovereignty Beckett wrote lsquolsquoIt seems inconceivable that any Government when

82 Marston 1993 811 With a lack of modesty about their domestic political institutions characteristicof this period British officials and politicians also sometimes cited the need to set a good example forforeign countries as a reason for Britain to take an active role in the negotiations

83 See Lester 1984 50ndash52 and Lester 1994 2 The British position did not change under the subse-quent Conservative government of Anthony Eden

84 Lester 1984 54ndash5585 Ibid 52

240 International Organization

faced with the realities of this proposal would take the risk of entrusting these unprec-edented powers to an international court legislative powers which Parliament wouldnever agree to entrust to the courts of this country which are known and whichcommand the con dence and admiration of the worldrsquorsquo86 lsquolsquoOur whole constitutionrsquorsquoa government document intoned lsquolsquois based on the principle that it is for the Parlia-ment to enact the laws and for the judges to interpret the lawsrsquorsquo87 The British govern-ment even opposed a clause protecting rights to lsquolsquofree electionsrsquorsquo and lsquolsquopolitical oppo-sitionrsquorsquo apparently because they believed that their distinctive lsquolsquo rst past the postrsquorsquounique electoral system might be challenged88

The speci c issue cited most often by the governmentrsquos legal authorities was theBritish policy toward political extremists A ministerial brief referred to a lsquolsquoblankchequersquorsquo that would lsquolsquoallow the Governments to become the object of such poten-tially vague charges by individuals as to invite Communists crooks and cranks ofevery type to bring actionsrsquorsquo89 Lord Chancellor Jowittrsquos complaint was that lsquolsquotheConvention would prevent a future British government from detaining people with-out trial during a period of emergency or judges sending litigants to prison forthrowing eggs at them or the Home Secretary from banning Communist or Fascistdemonstrationsrsquorsquo90

Yet it would be misleading to argue that British institutional idiosyncrasy causedBritish opposition Every established democracy after all has its treasured idiosyn-crasies and British leaders sincerely believed that as the cradle of rule-of-law gover-nance they would suffer least91 In comparative perspective many general concernsmdashgovernment intervention in the economy the challenge to colonial rule concernabout political extremism skepticism of courts a tradition of insular nationalismand parliamentary sovereigntymdashhardly distinguished Britain from France Italy andmany other continental supporters of the convention Many of these fearsmdashincludingthose concerning colonies and electoral rulesmdashcould have been and were addressedby restricting the document92 For British decision-makers the decisive point wasnot the nature of these concrete objections but the utter absence in the British domes-tic context of any countervailing self-interested argument in favor of membership

The quaint scenarios of extremist threats raised by British officials demonstratethis They arose not because extremist groups in Britain were particularly strong butbecause in comparison with the Continent they were so weak Whereas FrenchGerman and Italian officials viewed the ECHR as a check on the potential triumph of

86 Ibid 80387 Ibid 79988 Council of Europe 1975 III182 26489 Marston 1993 80690 Lester 1994 291 It is possible they were wrong One intriguing conjecture is that the longer a democratic form of

government is in place the more attached to its idiosyncrasies citizens and elites are likely to grow and thefurther from the norm of international constitutionalism its practices are likely to become Hence wewould expect countries such as Britain the Netherlands Sweden and the United States to become particu-larly attached to their idiosyncratic national systems If correct this would mean that established democra-cies not only reap fewer bene ts from international human rights enforcement but also bear greater costs

92 Samnoslashy 1993 46ndash47

Human Rights Regimes Origins 241

popular extremist parties British officials saw it only as a hindrance to a defense ofthe political system against agitation by isolated individuals British internal debatesand external statements were utterly devoid of any recognition of the advantages ofcollective security against domestic extremistsmdashadvantages central to continentalarguments for the ECHR Whereas the French were concerned that the CommunistParty might take power electorally and have to be checked by the ECHR the Britishwere concerned that isolated radicals might le suit under the ECHR In this contextmarginal inconveniences overridden elsewhere in the interest of bolstering demo-cratic stability became fundamental obstacles to the acceptance of binding interna-tional human rights norms

For these reasons the British government long considered opposing the conven-tion altogether Yet in the words of an internal Foreign Office paper lsquolsquoThe alterna-tive namely refusal to become a party to a Convention acceptable to nearly all theremaining States of the Council of Europe would appear to be almost indefen-sible Political considerations both domestic and foreign compel us now to bringourselves to acceptrsquorsquo an (optional) right of individual petition93 What blunted Britishopposition to any postwar European human rights regime was above all the fear ofresurgent totalitarianism abroad that might pose an eventual military threat to theUnited Kingdommdashprecisely as republican liberal theory predicts94 This fear re- ected not just a concern with a resurgence of Fascism but also a turnaround inBritish foreign policy in 1948 in response to the perceived rise of the Communistthreat in Western Europe The West the government argued needed not only to main-tain the military balance but also to strengthen continental democracies For thesepurposes the propaganda battle against Communism was critical Such concerns hadled Britain and France to help form the Council of Europe a few years earlier95

In the minds of British officials however the primacy of domestic sovereigntyover collective defense of the democratic peace remained unchallenged The cabinetmandated efforts to water down the force of any agreement in Britain British repre-sentatives sought to limit the potential risk of open-ended jurisprudence by callingfor the careful enumeration and de nition of human rights before agreeing on anyenforcement mechanism The expectation was that governments would not be able toagree on a list both extensive and precise96 Acting on Prime Minister ClementAtleersquosdirect instruction the British delegation successfully pressed to place the right ofindividual petition and the jurisdiction of the court into optional clauses97 ForeignMinister Ernest Bevin himself instructed British negotiators to veto any mandatoryright of individual petition lsquolsquoeven if it [means] being in a minority of onersquorsquo98 With

93 W E Beckett Legal Advisor to the Foreign Office April 1947 Foreign Office meeting cited inMarston 1993 798 811 also 798ndash804

94 Note that this differs from the realist account in that the threat is not in the rst instance a functionof military power but of political and ideological difference

95 Simpson 1998 15ndash19 37ndash3896 Marston 1993 808 See also Council of Europe 1975 III especially 182 280 30497 Marston 199398 Marston 1993 814 Britain withdrew its similar intention to veto over the issue of colonial depen-

dencies

242 International Organization

Cabinet approval Britain pursued a similar policy with respect to the negotiation ofUN human rights commitments99

Having secured these concessions which essentially rendered the convention un-enforceable in Britain the cabinet unanimously accepted the desirability of signingit Rati cation proceeded without difficulty Subsequently the Atlee governmenttreated the ECHR as a declaratory document and made no effort to introduce imple-menting or incorporating legislationYet even this outcomemdashone with no immediateconcrete consequencemdashwas viewed among British leaders as second best They werefully aware that once the document was signed future domestic political pressuremight well arise to incorporate the treaty or to accept its optional clauses Foreseeingthat a future government as the lord chancellor put it lsquolsquomight be forced to concedersquorsquothe jurisdiction of the court the British government sought also to include a provi-sion permitting any state to withdraw from the ECHR on six monthsrsquo notice100

To judge from their voting record and their contributions to the assembly debatesmdashgiven the absence for the moment of more detailed documentary researchmdashtheattitude of British politicians appears typical of attitudes in other recalcitrant coun-tries such as Sweden Norway Denmark the Netherlands and Luxembourg Gov-ernments and publics in these countries appear to have been on balance more rmlycommitted to democracy more altruistically inclined and sometimes even (subse-quent experience within the regime suggests) more willing to use coercion to spreadhuman rights norms than the governments and publics of countries that favored bind-ing commitments101 Yet given the high level of certainty about the future politicalstability of these democratic systems and the immediate bene ts of sovereignty forruling parties and government officials there was little self-interested reason to ac-cept compulsory and enforceable international commitments in the area of humanrights Accordingly they refused to do so

Generalizing the Argument Human Rights and Beyond

We have seen that the origins of the ECHR the most successful international humanrights adjudication and enforcement regime in the world today lies not in coercivepower politics or socialization to idealistic norms as contemporary internationalrelations theories predict Instead its origins lie in self-interested efforts by newly

99 Foreign Secretary Herbert Morrison in his 1951 memorandum to the cabinet on the UN Covenantwrote lsquolsquoAs the United Kingdom government has always played a leading part in promoting [human rightsin the UN] it would be difficult to draw back at this stage In these circumstances the prudent coursemight be to prolong the international discussions to raise legal and practical difficulties and to delay theconclusion of the Covenant for as long as possiblersquorsquo Lester 1984 55

100 Lester 1984 53ndash54 See also Marston 1993 824ndash26 This clearly discon rms the conjecture thatfuture evolution was an entirely unforeseen path-dependent consequence of earlier commitments

101 On the subsequent willingness of Sweden Norway Denmark and the Netherlands as well asFrance and Austria to pressure foreign states see Sikkink 1993 On Sweden see Council of Europe 1975III262 264

Human Rights Regimes Origins 243

established (or reestablished) democracies to employ international commitments toconsolidate democracymdashlsquolsquolocking inrsquorsquo the domestic political status quo against theirnondemocratic opponents This empirical nding has three broader implications for futureresearch on domestic politics and international relations

The Origin and Evolution of Human Rights Regimes

The rst implication of the theoretical argument is that the tendency of states toenhance the credibility of domestic policies by binding themselves to internationalinstitutions may help explain the origins and evolution of human rights enforcementregimes more generally In negotiations to create the Inter-American Convention onHuman Rights the UN Covenants and the emergent African human rights systemwe should expect to see a similar pattern of support from new democracies suspicionfrom established democracies and hostility from dictatorships102 In the followingoverview I highlight suggestive evidence and propose areas for future research

The negotiation of the UN Covenant on Civil and Political Rights appears to illus-trate the dynamics of democratic commitment At the height of the Cold War in theearly 1950s the most stable among modern democracies including the United Statesand the United Kingdom allied with authoritarian and totalitarian states like theSoviet Union China South Africa and Iran in opposition to the inclusion of compul-sory enforceable commitments The alliance in favor of such commitments as repub-lican liberal theory predicts included recently established democracies in continentalEurope Latin America and Asia

Republican liberal theory also explains a troubling anomaly for scholars and activ-ists alike namely the consistent unwillingness of the United States to accept multi-lateral constraints on its domestic human rights practices under the Inter-Americanand UN systems This unwillingness is generally attributed to ad hoc idiosyncraticfactors the United Statesrsquo superpower status (as is often said of its opposition tobinding UN obligations) its uniquely segregated southern states (as is often said ofsupport for the Bricker Amendment in the early 1950s) or its unique political institu-tions (federalism and supermajoritarian treaty rati cation rules) From the republicanliberal perspective in contrast US skepticism is the norm not the exception amongestablished democraciesmdasha norm related to the relatively low level of offsettingdomestic bene ts in an established self-con dent democracy not the nature of Ameri-can objections per se103

The positions of the established democracies in recent years concerning the cre-ation of war crimes tribunals offer at least partial con rmation of republican liberal

102 For an overview see Robertson and Merrills 1996103 An intriguing parallel example is the recent refusal of the European Communityrsquos European Court

of Justice (ECJ) to permit the EU to adhere collectively to the ECHR without a treaty amendment notingthat (1) there is no express human rights commitment in the Treaty of Rome hence no legal justi cationfor adherence and (2) human rights already lsquolsquoform an integral part of the general principles of law whoseobservance the [ECJ] ensuresrsquorsquo See ECJ I-1789 Adherence would of course undermine the ECJrsquos ownauthority in this area

244 International Organization

theory Established democracies had little difficulty accepting tribunals with jurisdic-tion over the former Yugoslavia and Rwanda where their own policies would not beimplicated Yet where commitments were (de facto) reciprocally bindingmdashnamelyin open-ended institutional commitments involving countries that actually engage inforeign interventionmdashestablished democracies con dent that they maintain ad-equate domestic safeguards against domestic atrocities hesitated to accept interna-tional constraints In the recent International Criminal Court negotiations three estab-lished democracies with a recent history of intervention abroad (the United StatesFrance and Israel) posed the greatest difficulties After ghting to dilute the obliga-tions of the treaty the United States and Israel joined China and highly repressiveMiddle Eastern and North African states in opposition while France was the verylast major power to lend its support to the treaty104

What about the development of human rights regimes over time An understand-ing of major human rights regimes does not end with their founding We have seenthat the ECHR like other major human rights instruments created a number ofoptional clauses on individual petition and compulsory jurisdiction of the court Insome cases early opponents of an enforceable convention remained exceptionallyrecalcitrant105 Yet over the subsequent ve decades all West European governmentsprogressively adopted such clauses and in many cases incorporated the ECHR intodomestic law

Much of this accords with republican liberal theory We observe a strengthening ofcommitments during and immediately after lsquolsquodemocratic wavesrsquorsquomdashas hit LatinAmerica and Central Europe during the 1990s Such efforts are strongly favored bynew democracies106 In Europe the most important reform in the history of the ECHRfor example was launched in the early to mid-1990s lsquolsquoProtocol 11rsquorsquo opened forsignature in May 1994 permits the ECHR Court to assume the functions of thecommission and compels all new signatories to accept compulsory jurisdiction andindividual petitionmdashpractices already universal among the original members Lead-ing legal academics argue that the most important impetus for Protocol 11 was lsquolsquothewidening to include [states] that have had little domestic much less internationalexperience in the legal protection of human rightsrsquorsquo107 The rst three countries toratify Protocol 11 were three transitional democracies Bulgaria Slovakia and Slo-venia The governments of some new democracies in Central and East Europe weresimilarly quick to accept minority rights obligations as a means of locking in domes-

104 For a general treatment of war crimes tribunals demonstrating the unwillingness of establisheddemocracies to pay high costs see Bass 1999

105 Sweden and the Netherlands are among the handful of countries that have been speci cally or-dered by the ECHR to allow more effective domestic judicial review of human rights claims many haveargued that Britain should be on the list as well Lester 1994

106 Huntington 1991 Consider however former British colonies which on gaining independenceadopted explicit bills of rights and constitutional reviewmdashsome on their own some with the encourage-ment of the British government Many were patterned after the European Convention but the underlyingimpetus stems republican liberal theory argues from their status as emerging postauthoritarian democra-cies Some of the most stable of these such as those in the Caribbean rejected international obligations

107 Janis Kay and Bradley 1995 88ndash89 113ndash18

Human Rights Regimes Origins 245

tic democracy108 In the Americas acceptance of compulsory jurisdiction by the Inter-American Court has occurred over the past two decadesmdasha period in which domesticconstitutional review also became nearly universal In contrast human rights normsremain weak in those regions where new democracies are few as in Africa or theMiddle East

Despite these important insights however the determinants of the evolution ofhuman rights regimes are unlikely to be identical to the determinants of their found-ing and are therefore unlikely to be explained entirely by republican liberal theoryThe ECHR deepened over a period during which European governments grew morecon dent about the stability of domestic democratic governance Hence the theoryadvanced here cannot be the sole or even the major explanation for the subsequentdeepening of the regime A social process intervenes between original intent andultimate evolutionmdasha process we have seen of which governments were quite awarein 1950 British officials believed that the ECHR would alter domestic political ar-rangements so as to encourage the mobilization of new social demands for humanrights enforcement Republican liberal theory would suggest that such new demandsre ect new opportunities for representation of social interests once a nation joins aregime broader liberal theory would stress changes in social ideas and interestsFurther research is required to clarify the precise dynamics of such long-term trends109

Generalizing the Theory to Other Issue Areas

A second direction for future research is to extend the theory to cooperation in otherissue-areas Despite the lsquolsquorepublican liberalrsquorsquo label the theoretical distinctiveness ofthe explanation advanced here is only incidentally connected to the liberal content ofthe philosophy embodied in human rights regimes In other words the argument istheoretically rather than substantively liberal110 Distinct to republican liberal theoryis the decisive role of domestic political representation in world politics and byextension the possibility that international institutions like their domestic counter-parts can enhance the credibility of domestic political commitments thereby lsquolsquolock-ing inrsquorsquo current policies Whether or not governments are lsquolsquoliberalrsquorsquo internationalinstitutions may lsquolsquostrengthen the statersquorsquo domestically by expanding its domestic con-trol over initiative information ideas and institutions111 Compared with more con-ventional lsquolsquofunctionalrsquorsquo theories of international regimes which stress reciprocal com-mitments to manage transnational societal transactions this analysis points to a morepurely domestic or lsquolsquotwo-levelrsquorsquo motivation for establishing international institu-tions112

Under what general conditions should we expect to observe international commit-ments of this kind Republican liberal theory suggests three conditions (1) govern-

108 See Manas 1997 and Wippman 1999109 Moravcsik 1995110 Moravcsik 1997111 Moravcsik 1994112 Putnam 1988

246 International Organization

ments fear future domestic political uncertainty (2) the position of the national gov-ernment is supported by a consensus of foreign governments and (3) internationalcooperation helps induce domestic actors to support the maintenance of current poli-cies

Where else in world politics might these three conditions be met Two types ofexamples must suffice Where nondemocratic governments cooperate to enhancetheir domestic credibility a mirror image of human rights institutions may ariseStephen David argues that lsquolsquoweak and illegitimatersquorsquo leaders of developing countriesoften view internal enemies as more dangerous than external ones and are thereforelikely to select international alliances that undermine domestic opponents113 TheHoly Alliance is a nineteenth-century example of international cooperation designedto block the seemingly inevitable spread of domestic liberalism and nationalismmdashinside and outside its membership A century later ruling Communist governmentsin Eastern Europe fearing for their domestic legitimacy supported membership inthe Warsaw Pact their comrades worldwide cooperated through Comintern

Further examples of efforts to use international regimes to bolster domestic policycredibility are found in international trade and monetary policy114 Mexico for ex-ample in exchange for its commitment to the North American Free Trade Area(NAFTA) gained relatively few economic concessions from the United States andCanada This has led many analysts to argue that NAFTA should be seen less as aquid pro quo and more as a means of establishing the credibility of the Mexicancommitment to trade and economic liberalization against the future potential of back-sliding115 Mexican reform within NAFTA was just such a case where the three con-ditions were met policy credibility was questionable the consensus among foreigngovernments (the United States and Canada) was closer to the views of the domestic(Mexican) government than those of Mexican protectionists and the costs of unilat-eral defection were perceived as large

The process of European integration rested similarly on centralizing power innational executives who consistently employed lsquolsquoforeign policyrsquorsquo decision-makinginstitutions to handle issues traditionally decided in lsquolsquodomesticrsquorsquo forums116 In thisregard the European Union has played the role in postwar European integration thata strong presidency and lsquolsquofast trackrsquorsquo institutions have played in securing postwarUS support for multilateral trade liberalization In European monetary cooperationweak-currency countries like France and Italy have been among the strongest propo-nents of deeper exchange-rate cooperationmdashoften with the intention of using exter-nal policy to stabilize domestic macroeconomic policy and performance As pre-dicted these examples tend to be cases in which a government whose views arerelatively closer to those of the regional consensus employs international cooperationto lsquolsquolock inrsquorsquo cooperation This process is facilitated also by the independent ideologi-cal value of lsquolsquoEuropersquorsquo in the minds of the Italian electorate for example and by the

113 David 1991114 Rodrik 1989115 For example Haggard 1997116 See Moravcsik 1994 and Goldstein 1997

Human Rights Regimes Origins 247

perception that monetary cooperation is linked to trade and agricultural cooperationmdashboth of which shifted the perceived costs of defection117

Realism and Idealism in International Relations Theory

The third and broadest implication of this analysis is that it counsels caution aboutthe uncritical acceptance of certain ideational explanations for the emergence ofinternational norms Recent scholarship has been quick to assume that if realist (orregime) theory fails to explain international cooperationmdashsay in areas like humanrights and environmental policymdashthe motivation for cooperation must lie in ide-ational socialization to altruistic beliefs This assumption once termed lsquolsquoidealistrsquorsquo orlsquolsquoutopianrsquorsquo seems plausible at rst glance The realist explanation for the emergenceof human rights norms is manifestly weak In a modern world increasingly domi-nated by liberal democratic practice human rights seem salient and attractive idealsPolitical action to protect them moreover clearly requires mobilizing a diffuse con-stituency in favor of the provision of what is in fact a public good which in turn oftenrequires that political actors issue strong normative appeals Ideational theorists havelittle trouble nding public professions of moral conviction to support their view

Yet scholars should not jump too quickly to the conclusionmdashas many recent stud-ies of foreign aid arms control slavery racism and human rights invite them todomdashthat altruism must motivate the establishment of morally attractive internationalnorms118 The tendency to jump to this conclusion demonstrates the danger of con-ducting debates about world politics around the simple dichotomy of realism versusidealism (or realism versus constructivism) as seems the current norm119 Presump-tive evidence for the importance of altruistic or lsquolsquoprincipledrsquorsquo motivations vis-a-vis arealist account may melt away as we have seen as soon as the underlying theory istested against more sophisticated rationalist yet nonrealist (in this case liberal) theo-ries of self-interested political behavior Moreover to establish methodologically theexistence of altruistic motivations and socialization processes rather than alternativeliberal theories one must do more than cite public professions of idealism documentthe actions of moral entrepreneurs or invoke the desirability of the ultimate end Talkand even mobilization are often cheap and often redundant or futile accordinglysuch evidence is often misleading Cross-national comparison and primary-sourcedocumentation of decision making are the critical tests

In the case of the establishment of the ECHR the proper theory and method re-verses an idealist conclusion that might appear to offer a plausible alternative torealism120 What seems at rst to be a conversion to moral altruism is in fact aninstrumental calculation of how best to lock in democratic governance against future

117 See Frieden 1993 Collins 1988 Moravcsik 1998a chap 4 6 and Krugman 1994 189ndash94118 What drives cooperation is prior domestic institutional convergence Hence the nature of domestic

regimes is not an intermediate variable between fundamental socialization and state behavior but thecritical variable that determines the nature of interdependence in the rst place

119 This is a view ideational theorists are coming to accept Finnemore and Sikkink 1998 916ndash17120 For example Legro and Moravcsik 1999

248 International Organization

opponentsmdasha practice hardly distinct from similar practices in the most pecuniaryareas of world politics such as trade and monetary policy I am not denying ofcourse that ideas and ideals matter in foreign policy I am challenging only a particu-lar idealist argument Surely some domestic support for democratic governance maybe ideological even idealistic in origin But if we can learn a single lesson from theformation of the worldrsquos most successful formal arrangement for international hu-man rights enforcement it is that in world politics pure idealism begets pure ideal-ismmdashin the form of parliamentary assemblies and international declarations To es-tablish binding international commitments much more is required

References

Ackerman Bruce 1997 The Rise of World Constitutionalism Virginia Law Review 83 (4)771ndash97Ando Nisuke 1992 The Future of Monitoring BodiesmdashLimitations and Possibilities of the Human Rights

Committee In 1991ndash1992 Canadian Human Rights Yearbook 169ndash175 Toronto CarswellBailey Michael A Judith Goldstein and Barry R Weingast 1997 The Institutional Roots of American

Trade Policy Politics Coalitions and International Trade World Politics 49 (3)309ndash38Bass Gary 1998 Judging War The Politics of International War Crimes Tribunals PhD diss Harvard

UniversityBrett Rachel 1996 Human Rights and the OSCE Human Rights Quarterly 18 (3)668ndash93Brysk Alison 1994 The Politics of Human Rights in Argentina Protest Change and Democratization

Stanford Calif Stanford University PressCarr E H 1946 The Twenty Yearsrsquo Crisis 1919ndash1939 2d ed London MacmillanCarter Barry E and Phillip R Trimble 1995 International Law 2d ed Boston Little BrownCollins Susan M 1988 In ation and the EMS In The European Monetary System edited by Francesco

Giavazzi Stefano Micossi and Marcus Miller 112ndash39 Cambridge Cambridge University PressCostello Declan 1992 Limiting Rights Constitutionally In Human Rights and Constitutional Law Es-

says in Honour of Brian Walsh edited by J OrsquoReilly 177ndash87 Dublin Round Hall PressCouncil of Europe 1975 Recueil des Travaux Preparatoires 6 vols Strasbourg Council of EuropeDavid Stephen R 1991 Explaining Third-World Alignment World Politics 43 (2)233ndash56Dijk Pieter van and G J H van Hoof 1998 Theory and Practice of the European Convention on Human

Rights 3d ed Hague KluwerDonnelly Jack 1986 International Human Rights A Regime Analysis International Organization 40

(3)599ndash642Doyle Michael W 1986 Liberalism and World Politics American Political Science Review 80 (4)

1151ndash69Drzemczewski Andrew Z 1983 The European Human Rights Convention in Domestic Law A Compara-

tive Study Oxford Clarendon PressEuropean Court of Justice 1996 Opinion Pursuant to Article 228 of the Treaty Opinion 294 (29 March)

I1763ndashI1790Evans Peter B Harold K Jacobson and Robert D Putnam 1993 Double-Edged Diplomacy Interna-

tional Bargaining and Domestic Politics Berkeley University of California PressFalk Richard A 1981 Human Rights and State Sovereignty New York Holmes and MeierFinnemore Martha 1996 National Interests in International Society Ithaca NY Cornell University

PressFinnemore Martha and Kathryn Sikkink 1998 International Norm Dynamics and Political Change

International Organization 52 (4)887ndash917Franck Thomas M 1988 Legitimacy in the International System American Journal of International Law

82 (4)705ndash59

Human Rights Regimes Origins 249

Frieden Jeffry A 1993 Making Commitments France and Italy in the European Monetary System1979ndash1985 Working Paper Series 114 Berkeley Calif Center for German and European Studies

Glendon Mary Ann 1998a Knowing the Universal Declaration of Human Rights Notre Dame LawReview 73 (5)1153ndash90

mdashmdashmdash 1998b The Universal Declaration of Human Rights Unpublished manuscript Harvard LawSchool Cambridge Mass

Goldstein Judith 1996 International Law and Domestic Institutions Reconciling North American lsquolsquoUn-fairrsquorsquo Trade Laws International Organization 50541ndash64

Haggard Stephan 1997 The Political Economy of Regionalism in Asia and the Americas In The Po-litical Economy of Regionalism edited by Edward Mans eld and Helen Milner 20ndash49 New YorkColumbia University Press

Helfer Lawrence and Anne-Marie Slaughter 1997 Toward a Theory of Effective Supranational Adjudi-cation Yale Law Journal 107 (2)273ndash391

Henkin Louis Gerald L Neuman Diane F Orentlicher and David W Leebron 1999 Human RightsNew York Foundation Press

Humphrey John P 1974 The Revolution in the International Law of Human Rights Human Rights4205ndash16

mdashmdashmdash 1984 Human Rights and the United Nations A Great Adventure Dobbs Ferry TransnationalPublishers

Huntington Samuel 1991 The Third Wave Democratization in the Late Twentieth Century NormanUniversity of Oklahoma Press

Janis Mark W Richard S Kay and Anthony W Bradley 1995 European Human Rights Law Text andMaterials Oxford Clarendon Press

Jepperson Ronald L Alexander Wendt and Peter J Katzenstein 1996 Norms Identity and the Cultureof National Security In The Culture of National Security Norms and Identity in World Politics editedby Peter J Katzenstein 33ndash75 Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Kaufman Chaim D and Robert A Pape 1999 Explaining Costly International Moral Action BritainrsquosSixty-Year Campaign Against the Atlantic Slave Trade International Organization 53 (4)631ndash68

Keck Margaret E and Kathryn Sikkink 1998 Activists Beyond Borders Advocacy Networks in Interna-tional Politics Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Keohane Robert O 1986 Theory of World Politics Structural Realism and Beyond In Neo-Realism andIts Critics edited by Robert O Keohane 158ndash203 New York Columbia University Press

Krasner Stephen D 1992 Sovereignty and Intervention Unpublished manuscript Stanford UniversityStanford Calif

mdashmdashmdash 1995 Compromising Westphalia International Security 20 (3)115ndash51Krugman Paul R 1994 Peddling Prosperity Economic Sense and Nonsense in the Age of Diminished

Expectations New York NortonKupchan Charles A and Clifford A Kupchan 1991 Concerts Collective Security and the Future of

Europe International Security 16 (1)114ndash61Lake David A 1993 Leadership Hegemony and the International Economy Naked Emperor or Tattered

Monarch with Potential International Studies Quarterly 37 (4)459ndash89Landes William M and Richard A Posner 1975 The Independent Judiciary in an Interest-Group Per-

spective Journal of Law and Economics 18 (3)875ndash901Legro Jeffrey W 1996 Culture and Preferences in the International Cooperation Two-Step American

Political Science Review 90 (1)118ndash37Legro Jeffrey W and Andrew Moravcsik 1999 Is Anybody Still a Realist International Security 24

(2)5ndash55Lester Anthony 1984 Fundamental Rights The United Kingdom Isolated In 1984 Public Law edited by

Graham Zellick 46ndash72 London Stevens and Sonsmdashmdashmdash 1994 Taking Human Rights Seriously Kingrsquos College Law Journal 51ndash15Manas Jean E 1996 The Council of Europersquos Democracy Ideal and the Challenge of Ethno-National

Strife In Preventing Con ict in the Post-Communist World Mobilizing International and Regional

250 International Organization

Organizations edited by Abram Chayes and Antonia Handler Chayes 99ndash144 Washington DCBrookings Institution Press

Marston Geoffrey 1993 The United Kingdomrsquos Part in the Preparation of the European Convention onHuman Rights 1950 International and Comparative Law Quarterly 42 (4)796ndash826

McKeon Richard 1949 The Philosophic Bases and Material Circumstances of the Rights of Man InHuman Rights Comments and Interpretations edited by UNESCO 35ndash46 New York UNESCO

Merrills J G 1993 The Development of International Law by the European Court of Human Rights 2ded Manchester UK Manchester University Press

Moe Terry 1990 Political Institutions The Neglected Side of the Story Journal of Law Economics andOrganization 6 (1)213ndash53

Moravcsik Andrew 1992 Liberalism and International Relations Theory Center for International AffairsWorking Paper Series 92-6 Cambridge Mass Harvard University

mdashmdashmdash 1994 Why the European Community Strengthens the State International Cooperation and Do-mestic Politics Center for European Studies Working Paper Series No 52 Cambridge Mass HarvardUniversity

mdashmdashmdash 1995 Explaining International Human Rights Regimes Liberal Theory and Western EuropeEuropean Journal of International Relations 1157ndash89

mdashmdashmdash 1997 Taking Preferences Seriously A Liberal Theory of International Politics InternationalOrganization 51 (4)513ndash53

mdashmdashmdash 1998a The Choice for Europe Social Purpose and State Power from Messina to MaastrichtIthaca NY Cornell University Press

mdashmdashmdash 1998b The Origin of Human Rights Regimes Liberal States and Domestic Uncertainty in PostwarEurope Working Paper No 9817 Cambridge Mass Weatherhead Center for International AffairsHarvard University

Morsink Johannes 1999 The Universal Declaration of Human Rights Philadelphia University of Penn-sylvania Press

Morgenthau Hans J 1960 Politics Among Nations The Struggle for Power and Peace 3d ed New YorkAlfred Knopf

Nye Joseph S Jr 1990 Bound to Lead The Changing Nature of American Power New York BasicBooks

Pasquino Pasquale 1998 Constitutional Adjudication and Democracy Comparative PerspectivesmdashUSA France Italy Ratio Juris 1138ndash50

Pierson Paul 1996 The Path to European Union A Historical Institutionalist Analysis ComparativePolitical Studies 29 (2)123ndash63

Polakiewicz Jorg and Valerie Jacob-Foltzer 1991 The European Human Rights Convention in DomesticLaw The Impact of Strasbourg Case Law in States Where Direct Effect Is Given to the ConventionHuman Rights Law Quarterly 1265ndash85 125ndash142

Putnam Robert D 1988 Diplomacy and Domestic Politics International Organization 42 (3) 427ndash61Ramirez Francisco O Yasemin Soysal and Suzanne Shanahan 1997 The Changing Logic of Political

Citizenship Cross-National Acquisition of Womenrsquos Suffrage Rights 1890ndash1990 American Socio-logical Review 62 (5)735ndash45

Risse Thomas 2000 Letrsquos Argue Communicative Action and International Relations International Or-ganization 54 (1)1ndash39

Risse-Kappen Thomas 1994 Ideas Do Not Float Freely Transnational Coalitions Domestic Structuresand the End of the Cold War International Organization 48 (2)185ndash214

mdashmdashmdash 1996 Collective Identity in a Democratic Community The Case of NATO In The Culture ofNational Security Norms and Identity in World Politics edited by Peter J Katzenstein 357ndash99 NewYork Columbia University Press

Robertson A H and J G Merrills 1993 Human Rights in Europe A Study of the European Conventionon Human Rights 3d ed Manchester UK Manchester University Press

mdashmdashmdash 1996 Human Rights in the World An Introduction to the International Protection of HumanRights 4th ed Manchester UK Manchester University Press

Rodrik Dani 1989 Credibility of Trade Reform A Policy Makerrsquos Guide World Economy 12 (1)1ndash16

Human Rights Regimes Origins 251

Ruggie John Gerard 1983 Human Rights and the Future International Community Daedalus 112 (4)93ndash110

Russett Bruce 1993 Grasping the Democratic Peace Principles for a PostndashCold War World PrincetonNJ Princeton University Press

Samnoslashy AEcirc shild 1993 Human Rights as International Consensus The Making of the Universal Declara-tion of Human Rights 1945ndash1948 Bergen Michelsen Institute

Shapiro Martin 1981 Courts A Comparative and Political Analysis Chicago University of ChicagoPress

Sieghart Paul 1983 The International Law of Human Rights Oxford Clarendon PressSikkink Kathryn 1993 The Power of Principled Ideas Human Rights Policies in the United States and

Western Europe In Ideas and Foreign Policy Beliefs Institutions and Political Change edited byJudith Goldstein and Robert O Keohane 139ndash70 Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Simpson A W Brian 1998 Short History of the European Convention on Human Rights Unpublishedmanuscript University of Michigan Law School Ann Arbor

Slaughter Anne-Marie Alec Stone Sweet and Joseph H H Weiler eds 1998 The European Court andNational Courts Doctrine and Jurisprudence Oxford Hart Publishing

Snyder Jack 1991 Myths of Empire Domestic Politics and International Ambition Ithaca NY CornellUniversity Press

Teitgen Pierre-Henri 1988 Faites entrer le temoin suivant 1940ndash1958 de la resistance a la Ve Repub-lique Rennes France Ouest-France

Van Evera Stephen 1990 Primed for Peace International Security 15 (winter)7ndash57mdashmdashmdash 1999 The Causes of War Power and the Roots of Con ict Ithaca NY Cornell University PressWaltz Kenneth N 1979 Theory of International Politics Reading Mass Addison-WesleyWippman David 1999 Practical and Legal Constraints on Internal Power Sharing In International Rela-

tions and Ethnic Con ict edited by David Wippman 170ndash88 Ithaca NY Cornell University PressWhit eld John H 1988 How the Working Organs of the European Convention Have Elevated the Indi-

vidual to the Level of Subject of International Law ILSA Journal of International Law 1227ndash53

252 International Organization

to the speci c form of the nal document the British government paid little heed totheir pleas to accept mandatory enforcement The issue was neither debated in Parlia-ment nor mentioned in election campaigns British public opinion like public opin-ion elsewhere took relatively little note of the ECHR negotiations

The overwhelming bulk of the documentary evidence con rms instead the repub-lican liberal account By far the most consistent public justi cation for the ECHR tojudge from debates in the Council of Europe Constituent Assembly was that it mighthelp combat domestic threats from the totalitarian right and left thereby stabilizingdomestic democracy and preventing international aggression (It is helpful to remem-ber that both Hitler and Mussolini came to power at least initially by constitutionalmeans) Teitgen the chief French advocate of the ECHR in the assembly consideredlsquolsquoFascism Hitlerism and Communismrsquorsquo as the major postwar threats to democracy64

Governments Teitgen argued should seek to lsquolsquopreventmdashbefore it is too latemdashanynew member who might be threatened by a rebirth of totalitarianism from succumb-ing to the in uence of evil as has already happened in conditions of general apathyIt is not enough to possess freedom positive action must be taken to defend it Would Fascism have triumphed in Italy if after the assassination of Matteoti thiscrime had been subjected to an international trialrsquorsquo65 Yet postwar human rights re-gimes were a response not simply to the recent fascist past but also to the prospect ofa Communist future The latter was mentioned just as often In this period we mustrecall the French Communist Party enjoyed plurality electoral support Teitgen spokeof the lsquolsquoabominable temptationrsquorsquo to lsquolsquoexchange freedom for a little more breadrsquorsquo66

Such concerns were linked explicitly to the shared belief that nondemocratic statestend toward international aggression as well as domestic oppression Teitgenrsquos moti-vation was at least in part to assure the stability of German democracy and therebythe security of France None other than Konrad Adenauer told Teitgen in 1949 thatintegration was needed to restrain postwar Germany not just the Soviet Union Teit-gen reports he lsquolsquoneeded no morersquorsquo to convince him to work for the Council of Eu-rope67 Such arguments were advanced by the ECHRrsquos advocates in the assembly farmore often than any others This clearly refutes the conjecturemdashwhich as we haveseen Sikkink and Keck treat as an essential piece of evidence for ideational theorymdashthat few analysts before the 1980s could possibly have been aware of a link betweendemocracy and peace In many ways the democratic peace proposition which datesfrom the eighteenth century was a central tenet arguably the central tenet of post-war Western planning as it had been in the thinking of Woodrow Wilson and otherliberal statesmen a generation before68

Yet domestic self-interest dominated The most explicit justi cations for the ECHRas a bulwark against future tyranny were advanced not by representatives from coun-

64 Council of Europe 1975 I40ndash4265 Council of Europe 1975 I192 120 64 also 60ndash64 for statements by others I66 84 120ff

192ndash94 276 278ndash80 29266 Council of Europe 1975 I40ndash4267 Teitgen 1988 47668 Keck and Sikkink 1998 203 Compare footnote 27 See Moravcsik 1992 and 1997

Human Rights Regimes Origins 237

tries with the longest democratic heritage but as republican liberal theory predictsby those from newly established democracies Among the most persistent advocatesof this position were Italian and German representatives (Germany was not a formalmember of the Council of Europe but enthusiastically sought to participate in strik-ing contrast to the disinterest shown by Spain and Portugal) The Italian representa-tive to the assembly who advanced perhaps the most extensive proposal for central-ized institutions one Mr Benvenuti stressed the need to prevent totalitarianmovementsmdasha problem he argued particularly important in nations where democ-racy is not yet rmly established Another Italian representative affirmed lsquolsquothe prin-ciple of the joint responsibility of democratic statesrsquorsquo69 A German representativewent further proposing a treaty obliging all member states to come to each otherrsquosaid apparently with force if domestic freedom were threatened70

Yet the primary expectation was not that the regime would strengthen democracyby mobilizing intervention by foreign governments to enforce human rights normsas realist and some ideational theory might lead us to expect Nor did governmentsstress active transnational mobilization Most participants appear to have felt thatdomestic politics would remain the primary site of enforcementmdashall members wereto be democracies at least formallymdashwith international controls serving as an exter-nal signaling device to trigger an appropriate domestic response71 The ECHR wasintended primarily to strengthen existing domestic institutions of judicial reviewparliamentary legislation and public action not to supplant them Even skepticalBritish officials voiced little fear of direct foreign intervention on domestic politicsfearing instead the mobilization of domestic groups

Critics in the assembly often asked why an arrangement was required at all if itsscope was restricted to existing democracies Nowhere was republican liberal logicclearer than in the responses given by advocates The arrangement was primarily ameans to prevent backsliding by new democracies As Sir David Maxwell-Fyfe ofthe United Kingdom put it lsquolsquoIn answer to the criticism that as signatories will belimited to democratic states the Convention is unnecessary our plan has the ad-vantage of being immediately practicable it provides a system of collective securityagainst tyranny and oppressionrsquorsquo72

Unlike the UN system the ECHR was designed to be enforceablemdasha goal Max-well-Fyfe argued that was realistic only because all of its members already shared anessentially democratic political culture73 Among skeptics the primary focus of criti-cism was as republican liberal theory predicts the fear that the application of domes-tically legitimate national laws might be declared in violation of the convention Thecompatibility of the ECHR with existing domestic legal practices dominated discus-sionmdasha fact suggesting also that decision-makers took the commitment seriously74

69 Council of Europe 1975 II14270 Ibid V328ndash30 336ndash4071 Lester 1994 4ndash5 See also Teitgen 1988 48272 Council of Europe 1975 I12073 See ibid I50ndash52 and Teitgen 1988 48874 Council of Europe 1975 II246ff also 148ndash87 I54 also I64ndash68

238 International Organization

On this point it is instructive to examine more closely the contrary position of onegovernment namely that of the United Kingdom From a methodological perspec-tive the United Kingdom is a critical case Opposition by the oldest and most rmlyestablished democracy in Europe constitutes a particularly striking discon rmationof realist and ideational theory75 The British as we have seen supported interna-tional declaratory norms but rmly opposed any attempt to establish binding legalobligations centralized institutions individual petition or compulsory jurisdiction76

As W E Beckett legal advisor to the Foreign Office and the initiator of the Britishgovernmentrsquos participation put it lsquolsquoWe attach the greatest importance to a well-drafted Convention of Human Rights but we are dead against anything like an inter-national court to which individuals who think they are aggrieved in this way couldgorsquorsquo77 Even Beckett conceded the existence of lsquolsquooverwhelming objectionsrsquorsquo to anystrong means of enforcement in Britain involving the individual right of petition andan independent tribunalmdashdespite his efforts to work with British NGOs on speci cproposals

What issues were raised in con dential British deliberations The secondary litera-ture on British human rights policy makes much of two British concerns the fear thatresidents of British colonies and dependencies might invoke the ECHR and aversionto European federalism To judge from con dential discussions however neitherappears to have been a dominant concern To be sure Colonial Secretary Jim Grif- ths was concerned that lsquolsquoextremist politiciansrsquorsquo among lsquolsquopolitically immaturersquorsquo colo-nies would exploit the document78 Yet overall there is surprisingly little discussionof colonial implications in the deliberationsmdashcertainly far less than purely of domes-tic considerations Colonial Office concerns appear to have been isolated and inter-mittent In any case a colonial clause in the ECHR would limit any such claims andconsideration of such a clause did not blunt British opposition79 Nor despite the factthat the Council of Europe Assembly was the locus of European federalist activitydo British government officials often mention the connection between human rightsand European federalism The British government resisted efforts to make interna-tional human rights law directly enforceable in this way regardless of whether itsforum was European or notmdashand continued to do so for some time thereafter80

Con dential domestic deliberations suggest instead that British opposition re- ected what A Maxwell permanent secretary to the Home Office described as lsquolsquograveapprehension about what might happen at homersquorsquo81 When the issue nally reachedthe Cabinet the attention of ministersmdashafter brief mention of colonial and economic

75 The UK position was also viewed as decisive See for example Paul-Henri Spaak cited in Teitgen1988 478 Britain is also a country for which we have a wealth of reliable archival documents and oralhistories I have restricted myself here to materials found in published sources

76 Marston 1993 799ndash80077 Marston 1993 80478 Lester 1984 50 See also Lester 1994 2 and Marston 1993 81279 Marston 1993 806ndash807 809ndash10 812 816 In 1953 the British government voluntarily extended the

Convention to the forty-two overseas territories for whose international relations they were responsible80 See Lester 1984 55 and Lester 1994 381 Marston 1993 813

Human Rights Regimes Origins 239

concernsmdashseems to have focused on domestic application Precisely as republicanliberal theory predicts the primary concern was not the vulnerability of the overallBritish record on human rights As Parliamentary Secretary for Foreign Affairs Hec-tor McNeil observed in a 1947 memo to Prime Minister Clement Atlee Britain hadan lsquolsquoextremely good recordrsquorsquo British decision-makers appear sincerely to have be-lieved that Britain would be less inconvenienced by reciprocal commitment thanother member governments The de nition of rights in the convention was so theForeign Office memo to the Cabinet in 1950 concluded lsquolsquoconsistent with our existinglaw in all but a small number of comparatively trivial casesrsquorsquo82

Nor did ministerial apprehension result from major public policy considerationsMost such concernsmdashsuch as the belief of some in the Labour Party led by Chancel-lor of the Exchequer Sir Stafford Cripps that the convention might restrict govern-ment intervention in the economy including entry of government inspectors intoprivate homesmdashwere shared with similar political groups in other countries and weretherefore handled effectively by narrowing and qualifying the explicit rights enumer-ated in the convention to exclude constraints on economic policy education andpolitical institutions83

Instead British officials and politiciansmdashmost notably in Cabinet discussionsmdashdwelled primarily on the fear that the convention would threaten idiosyncratic (butnot unambiguously undemocratic) political practices and institutions in the UnitedKingdom84 Yet when pressed in con dential discussions to make their concernsexplicit the examples cited by British opponents seem either absurdly vague or comi-cally trivial

The defense of British institutional idiosyncrasy elicited the most violent rhetoricfrom British politicians and officials Lord Chancellor Jowittrsquos official paper criti-cized the draft convention largely the work of two distinguished former Britishofficials as

so vague and woolly that it may mean almost anything Our unhappy legal ex-perts have had to take their share in drawing up a code compared to which the Ten Commandments are comparatively insigni cant It com-pletely passes the wit of man to guess what results would be arrived at by a tribu-nal composed of elected persons who need not even be lawyers drawn fromvarious European states possessing completely different systems of law andwhose deliberations take place behind closed doors Any student of our legalinstitutions must recoil from this document with a feeling of horror85

A common complaint was that judicial review would undermine parliamentarysovereignty Beckett wrote lsquolsquoIt seems inconceivable that any Government when

82 Marston 1993 811 With a lack of modesty about their domestic political institutions characteristicof this period British officials and politicians also sometimes cited the need to set a good example forforeign countries as a reason for Britain to take an active role in the negotiations

83 See Lester 1984 50ndash52 and Lester 1994 2 The British position did not change under the subse-quent Conservative government of Anthony Eden

84 Lester 1984 54ndash5585 Ibid 52

240 International Organization

faced with the realities of this proposal would take the risk of entrusting these unprec-edented powers to an international court legislative powers which Parliament wouldnever agree to entrust to the courts of this country which are known and whichcommand the con dence and admiration of the worldrsquorsquo86 lsquolsquoOur whole constitutionrsquorsquoa government document intoned lsquolsquois based on the principle that it is for the Parlia-ment to enact the laws and for the judges to interpret the lawsrsquorsquo87 The British govern-ment even opposed a clause protecting rights to lsquolsquofree electionsrsquorsquo and lsquolsquopolitical oppo-sitionrsquorsquo apparently because they believed that their distinctive lsquolsquo rst past the postrsquorsquounique electoral system might be challenged88

The speci c issue cited most often by the governmentrsquos legal authorities was theBritish policy toward political extremists A ministerial brief referred to a lsquolsquoblankchequersquorsquo that would lsquolsquoallow the Governments to become the object of such poten-tially vague charges by individuals as to invite Communists crooks and cranks ofevery type to bring actionsrsquorsquo89 Lord Chancellor Jowittrsquos complaint was that lsquolsquotheConvention would prevent a future British government from detaining people with-out trial during a period of emergency or judges sending litigants to prison forthrowing eggs at them or the Home Secretary from banning Communist or Fascistdemonstrationsrsquorsquo90

Yet it would be misleading to argue that British institutional idiosyncrasy causedBritish opposition Every established democracy after all has its treasured idiosyn-crasies and British leaders sincerely believed that as the cradle of rule-of-law gover-nance they would suffer least91 In comparative perspective many general concernsmdashgovernment intervention in the economy the challenge to colonial rule concernabout political extremism skepticism of courts a tradition of insular nationalismand parliamentary sovereigntymdashhardly distinguished Britain from France Italy andmany other continental supporters of the convention Many of these fearsmdashincludingthose concerning colonies and electoral rulesmdashcould have been and were addressedby restricting the document92 For British decision-makers the decisive point wasnot the nature of these concrete objections but the utter absence in the British domes-tic context of any countervailing self-interested argument in favor of membership

The quaint scenarios of extremist threats raised by British officials demonstratethis They arose not because extremist groups in Britain were particularly strong butbecause in comparison with the Continent they were so weak Whereas FrenchGerman and Italian officials viewed the ECHR as a check on the potential triumph of

86 Ibid 80387 Ibid 79988 Council of Europe 1975 III182 26489 Marston 1993 80690 Lester 1994 291 It is possible they were wrong One intriguing conjecture is that the longer a democratic form of

government is in place the more attached to its idiosyncrasies citizens and elites are likely to grow and thefurther from the norm of international constitutionalism its practices are likely to become Hence wewould expect countries such as Britain the Netherlands Sweden and the United States to become particu-larly attached to their idiosyncratic national systems If correct this would mean that established democra-cies not only reap fewer bene ts from international human rights enforcement but also bear greater costs

92 Samnoslashy 1993 46ndash47

Human Rights Regimes Origins 241

popular extremist parties British officials saw it only as a hindrance to a defense ofthe political system against agitation by isolated individuals British internal debatesand external statements were utterly devoid of any recognition of the advantages ofcollective security against domestic extremistsmdashadvantages central to continentalarguments for the ECHR Whereas the French were concerned that the CommunistParty might take power electorally and have to be checked by the ECHR the Britishwere concerned that isolated radicals might le suit under the ECHR In this contextmarginal inconveniences overridden elsewhere in the interest of bolstering demo-cratic stability became fundamental obstacles to the acceptance of binding interna-tional human rights norms

For these reasons the British government long considered opposing the conven-tion altogether Yet in the words of an internal Foreign Office paper lsquolsquoThe alterna-tive namely refusal to become a party to a Convention acceptable to nearly all theremaining States of the Council of Europe would appear to be almost indefen-sible Political considerations both domestic and foreign compel us now to bringourselves to acceptrsquorsquo an (optional) right of individual petition93 What blunted Britishopposition to any postwar European human rights regime was above all the fear ofresurgent totalitarianism abroad that might pose an eventual military threat to theUnited Kingdommdashprecisely as republican liberal theory predicts94 This fear re- ected not just a concern with a resurgence of Fascism but also a turnaround inBritish foreign policy in 1948 in response to the perceived rise of the Communistthreat in Western Europe The West the government argued needed not only to main-tain the military balance but also to strengthen continental democracies For thesepurposes the propaganda battle against Communism was critical Such concerns hadled Britain and France to help form the Council of Europe a few years earlier95

In the minds of British officials however the primacy of domestic sovereigntyover collective defense of the democratic peace remained unchallenged The cabinetmandated efforts to water down the force of any agreement in Britain British repre-sentatives sought to limit the potential risk of open-ended jurisprudence by callingfor the careful enumeration and de nition of human rights before agreeing on anyenforcement mechanism The expectation was that governments would not be able toagree on a list both extensive and precise96 Acting on Prime Minister ClementAtleersquosdirect instruction the British delegation successfully pressed to place the right ofindividual petition and the jurisdiction of the court into optional clauses97 ForeignMinister Ernest Bevin himself instructed British negotiators to veto any mandatoryright of individual petition lsquolsquoeven if it [means] being in a minority of onersquorsquo98 With

93 W E Beckett Legal Advisor to the Foreign Office April 1947 Foreign Office meeting cited inMarston 1993 798 811 also 798ndash804

94 Note that this differs from the realist account in that the threat is not in the rst instance a functionof military power but of political and ideological difference

95 Simpson 1998 15ndash19 37ndash3896 Marston 1993 808 See also Council of Europe 1975 III especially 182 280 30497 Marston 199398 Marston 1993 814 Britain withdrew its similar intention to veto over the issue of colonial depen-

dencies

242 International Organization

Cabinet approval Britain pursued a similar policy with respect to the negotiation ofUN human rights commitments99

Having secured these concessions which essentially rendered the convention un-enforceable in Britain the cabinet unanimously accepted the desirability of signingit Rati cation proceeded without difficulty Subsequently the Atlee governmenttreated the ECHR as a declaratory document and made no effort to introduce imple-menting or incorporating legislationYet even this outcomemdashone with no immediateconcrete consequencemdashwas viewed among British leaders as second best They werefully aware that once the document was signed future domestic political pressuremight well arise to incorporate the treaty or to accept its optional clauses Foreseeingthat a future government as the lord chancellor put it lsquolsquomight be forced to concedersquorsquothe jurisdiction of the court the British government sought also to include a provi-sion permitting any state to withdraw from the ECHR on six monthsrsquo notice100

To judge from their voting record and their contributions to the assembly debatesmdashgiven the absence for the moment of more detailed documentary researchmdashtheattitude of British politicians appears typical of attitudes in other recalcitrant coun-tries such as Sweden Norway Denmark the Netherlands and Luxembourg Gov-ernments and publics in these countries appear to have been on balance more rmlycommitted to democracy more altruistically inclined and sometimes even (subse-quent experience within the regime suggests) more willing to use coercion to spreadhuman rights norms than the governments and publics of countries that favored bind-ing commitments101 Yet given the high level of certainty about the future politicalstability of these democratic systems and the immediate bene ts of sovereignty forruling parties and government officials there was little self-interested reason to ac-cept compulsory and enforceable international commitments in the area of humanrights Accordingly they refused to do so

Generalizing the Argument Human Rights and Beyond

We have seen that the origins of the ECHR the most successful international humanrights adjudication and enforcement regime in the world today lies not in coercivepower politics or socialization to idealistic norms as contemporary internationalrelations theories predict Instead its origins lie in self-interested efforts by newly

99 Foreign Secretary Herbert Morrison in his 1951 memorandum to the cabinet on the UN Covenantwrote lsquolsquoAs the United Kingdom government has always played a leading part in promoting [human rightsin the UN] it would be difficult to draw back at this stage In these circumstances the prudent coursemight be to prolong the international discussions to raise legal and practical difficulties and to delay theconclusion of the Covenant for as long as possiblersquorsquo Lester 1984 55

100 Lester 1984 53ndash54 See also Marston 1993 824ndash26 This clearly discon rms the conjecture thatfuture evolution was an entirely unforeseen path-dependent consequence of earlier commitments

101 On the subsequent willingness of Sweden Norway Denmark and the Netherlands as well asFrance and Austria to pressure foreign states see Sikkink 1993 On Sweden see Council of Europe 1975III262 264

Human Rights Regimes Origins 243

established (or reestablished) democracies to employ international commitments toconsolidate democracymdashlsquolsquolocking inrsquorsquo the domestic political status quo against theirnondemocratic opponents This empirical nding has three broader implications for futureresearch on domestic politics and international relations

The Origin and Evolution of Human Rights Regimes

The rst implication of the theoretical argument is that the tendency of states toenhance the credibility of domestic policies by binding themselves to internationalinstitutions may help explain the origins and evolution of human rights enforcementregimes more generally In negotiations to create the Inter-American Convention onHuman Rights the UN Covenants and the emergent African human rights systemwe should expect to see a similar pattern of support from new democracies suspicionfrom established democracies and hostility from dictatorships102 In the followingoverview I highlight suggestive evidence and propose areas for future research

The negotiation of the UN Covenant on Civil and Political Rights appears to illus-trate the dynamics of democratic commitment At the height of the Cold War in theearly 1950s the most stable among modern democracies including the United Statesand the United Kingdom allied with authoritarian and totalitarian states like theSoviet Union China South Africa and Iran in opposition to the inclusion of compul-sory enforceable commitments The alliance in favor of such commitments as repub-lican liberal theory predicts included recently established democracies in continentalEurope Latin America and Asia

Republican liberal theory also explains a troubling anomaly for scholars and activ-ists alike namely the consistent unwillingness of the United States to accept multi-lateral constraints on its domestic human rights practices under the Inter-Americanand UN systems This unwillingness is generally attributed to ad hoc idiosyncraticfactors the United Statesrsquo superpower status (as is often said of its opposition tobinding UN obligations) its uniquely segregated southern states (as is often said ofsupport for the Bricker Amendment in the early 1950s) or its unique political institu-tions (federalism and supermajoritarian treaty rati cation rules) From the republicanliberal perspective in contrast US skepticism is the norm not the exception amongestablished democraciesmdasha norm related to the relatively low level of offsettingdomestic bene ts in an established self-con dent democracy not the nature of Ameri-can objections per se103

The positions of the established democracies in recent years concerning the cre-ation of war crimes tribunals offer at least partial con rmation of republican liberal

102 For an overview see Robertson and Merrills 1996103 An intriguing parallel example is the recent refusal of the European Communityrsquos European Court

of Justice (ECJ) to permit the EU to adhere collectively to the ECHR without a treaty amendment notingthat (1) there is no express human rights commitment in the Treaty of Rome hence no legal justi cationfor adherence and (2) human rights already lsquolsquoform an integral part of the general principles of law whoseobservance the [ECJ] ensuresrsquorsquo See ECJ I-1789 Adherence would of course undermine the ECJrsquos ownauthority in this area

244 International Organization

theory Established democracies had little difficulty accepting tribunals with jurisdic-tion over the former Yugoslavia and Rwanda where their own policies would not beimplicated Yet where commitments were (de facto) reciprocally bindingmdashnamelyin open-ended institutional commitments involving countries that actually engage inforeign interventionmdashestablished democracies con dent that they maintain ad-equate domestic safeguards against domestic atrocities hesitated to accept interna-tional constraints In the recent International Criminal Court negotiations three estab-lished democracies with a recent history of intervention abroad (the United StatesFrance and Israel) posed the greatest difficulties After ghting to dilute the obliga-tions of the treaty the United States and Israel joined China and highly repressiveMiddle Eastern and North African states in opposition while France was the verylast major power to lend its support to the treaty104

What about the development of human rights regimes over time An understand-ing of major human rights regimes does not end with their founding We have seenthat the ECHR like other major human rights instruments created a number ofoptional clauses on individual petition and compulsory jurisdiction of the court Insome cases early opponents of an enforceable convention remained exceptionallyrecalcitrant105 Yet over the subsequent ve decades all West European governmentsprogressively adopted such clauses and in many cases incorporated the ECHR intodomestic law

Much of this accords with republican liberal theory We observe a strengthening ofcommitments during and immediately after lsquolsquodemocratic wavesrsquorsquomdashas hit LatinAmerica and Central Europe during the 1990s Such efforts are strongly favored bynew democracies106 In Europe the most important reform in the history of the ECHRfor example was launched in the early to mid-1990s lsquolsquoProtocol 11rsquorsquo opened forsignature in May 1994 permits the ECHR Court to assume the functions of thecommission and compels all new signatories to accept compulsory jurisdiction andindividual petitionmdashpractices already universal among the original members Lead-ing legal academics argue that the most important impetus for Protocol 11 was lsquolsquothewidening to include [states] that have had little domestic much less internationalexperience in the legal protection of human rightsrsquorsquo107 The rst three countries toratify Protocol 11 were three transitional democracies Bulgaria Slovakia and Slo-venia The governments of some new democracies in Central and East Europe weresimilarly quick to accept minority rights obligations as a means of locking in domes-

104 For a general treatment of war crimes tribunals demonstrating the unwillingness of establisheddemocracies to pay high costs see Bass 1999

105 Sweden and the Netherlands are among the handful of countries that have been speci cally or-dered by the ECHR to allow more effective domestic judicial review of human rights claims many haveargued that Britain should be on the list as well Lester 1994

106 Huntington 1991 Consider however former British colonies which on gaining independenceadopted explicit bills of rights and constitutional reviewmdashsome on their own some with the encourage-ment of the British government Many were patterned after the European Convention but the underlyingimpetus stems republican liberal theory argues from their status as emerging postauthoritarian democra-cies Some of the most stable of these such as those in the Caribbean rejected international obligations

107 Janis Kay and Bradley 1995 88ndash89 113ndash18

Human Rights Regimes Origins 245

tic democracy108 In the Americas acceptance of compulsory jurisdiction by the Inter-American Court has occurred over the past two decadesmdasha period in which domesticconstitutional review also became nearly universal In contrast human rights normsremain weak in those regions where new democracies are few as in Africa or theMiddle East

Despite these important insights however the determinants of the evolution ofhuman rights regimes are unlikely to be identical to the determinants of their found-ing and are therefore unlikely to be explained entirely by republican liberal theoryThe ECHR deepened over a period during which European governments grew morecon dent about the stability of domestic democratic governance Hence the theoryadvanced here cannot be the sole or even the major explanation for the subsequentdeepening of the regime A social process intervenes between original intent andultimate evolutionmdasha process we have seen of which governments were quite awarein 1950 British officials believed that the ECHR would alter domestic political ar-rangements so as to encourage the mobilization of new social demands for humanrights enforcement Republican liberal theory would suggest that such new demandsre ect new opportunities for representation of social interests once a nation joins aregime broader liberal theory would stress changes in social ideas and interestsFurther research is required to clarify the precise dynamics of such long-term trends109

Generalizing the Theory to Other Issue Areas

A second direction for future research is to extend the theory to cooperation in otherissue-areas Despite the lsquolsquorepublican liberalrsquorsquo label the theoretical distinctiveness ofthe explanation advanced here is only incidentally connected to the liberal content ofthe philosophy embodied in human rights regimes In other words the argument istheoretically rather than substantively liberal110 Distinct to republican liberal theoryis the decisive role of domestic political representation in world politics and byextension the possibility that international institutions like their domestic counter-parts can enhance the credibility of domestic political commitments thereby lsquolsquolock-ing inrsquorsquo current policies Whether or not governments are lsquolsquoliberalrsquorsquo internationalinstitutions may lsquolsquostrengthen the statersquorsquo domestically by expanding its domestic con-trol over initiative information ideas and institutions111 Compared with more con-ventional lsquolsquofunctionalrsquorsquo theories of international regimes which stress reciprocal com-mitments to manage transnational societal transactions this analysis points to a morepurely domestic or lsquolsquotwo-levelrsquorsquo motivation for establishing international institu-tions112

Under what general conditions should we expect to observe international commit-ments of this kind Republican liberal theory suggests three conditions (1) govern-

108 See Manas 1997 and Wippman 1999109 Moravcsik 1995110 Moravcsik 1997111 Moravcsik 1994112 Putnam 1988

246 International Organization

ments fear future domestic political uncertainty (2) the position of the national gov-ernment is supported by a consensus of foreign governments and (3) internationalcooperation helps induce domestic actors to support the maintenance of current poli-cies

Where else in world politics might these three conditions be met Two types ofexamples must suffice Where nondemocratic governments cooperate to enhancetheir domestic credibility a mirror image of human rights institutions may ariseStephen David argues that lsquolsquoweak and illegitimatersquorsquo leaders of developing countriesoften view internal enemies as more dangerous than external ones and are thereforelikely to select international alliances that undermine domestic opponents113 TheHoly Alliance is a nineteenth-century example of international cooperation designedto block the seemingly inevitable spread of domestic liberalism and nationalismmdashinside and outside its membership A century later ruling Communist governmentsin Eastern Europe fearing for their domestic legitimacy supported membership inthe Warsaw Pact their comrades worldwide cooperated through Comintern

Further examples of efforts to use international regimes to bolster domestic policycredibility are found in international trade and monetary policy114 Mexico for ex-ample in exchange for its commitment to the North American Free Trade Area(NAFTA) gained relatively few economic concessions from the United States andCanada This has led many analysts to argue that NAFTA should be seen less as aquid pro quo and more as a means of establishing the credibility of the Mexicancommitment to trade and economic liberalization against the future potential of back-sliding115 Mexican reform within NAFTA was just such a case where the three con-ditions were met policy credibility was questionable the consensus among foreigngovernments (the United States and Canada) was closer to the views of the domestic(Mexican) government than those of Mexican protectionists and the costs of unilat-eral defection were perceived as large

The process of European integration rested similarly on centralizing power innational executives who consistently employed lsquolsquoforeign policyrsquorsquo decision-makinginstitutions to handle issues traditionally decided in lsquolsquodomesticrsquorsquo forums116 In thisregard the European Union has played the role in postwar European integration thata strong presidency and lsquolsquofast trackrsquorsquo institutions have played in securing postwarUS support for multilateral trade liberalization In European monetary cooperationweak-currency countries like France and Italy have been among the strongest propo-nents of deeper exchange-rate cooperationmdashoften with the intention of using exter-nal policy to stabilize domestic macroeconomic policy and performance As pre-dicted these examples tend to be cases in which a government whose views arerelatively closer to those of the regional consensus employs international cooperationto lsquolsquolock inrsquorsquo cooperation This process is facilitated also by the independent ideologi-cal value of lsquolsquoEuropersquorsquo in the minds of the Italian electorate for example and by the

113 David 1991114 Rodrik 1989115 For example Haggard 1997116 See Moravcsik 1994 and Goldstein 1997

Human Rights Regimes Origins 247

perception that monetary cooperation is linked to trade and agricultural cooperationmdashboth of which shifted the perceived costs of defection117

Realism and Idealism in International Relations Theory

The third and broadest implication of this analysis is that it counsels caution aboutthe uncritical acceptance of certain ideational explanations for the emergence ofinternational norms Recent scholarship has been quick to assume that if realist (orregime) theory fails to explain international cooperationmdashsay in areas like humanrights and environmental policymdashthe motivation for cooperation must lie in ide-ational socialization to altruistic beliefs This assumption once termed lsquolsquoidealistrsquorsquo orlsquolsquoutopianrsquorsquo seems plausible at rst glance The realist explanation for the emergenceof human rights norms is manifestly weak In a modern world increasingly domi-nated by liberal democratic practice human rights seem salient and attractive idealsPolitical action to protect them moreover clearly requires mobilizing a diffuse con-stituency in favor of the provision of what is in fact a public good which in turn oftenrequires that political actors issue strong normative appeals Ideational theorists havelittle trouble nding public professions of moral conviction to support their view

Yet scholars should not jump too quickly to the conclusionmdashas many recent stud-ies of foreign aid arms control slavery racism and human rights invite them todomdashthat altruism must motivate the establishment of morally attractive internationalnorms118 The tendency to jump to this conclusion demonstrates the danger of con-ducting debates about world politics around the simple dichotomy of realism versusidealism (or realism versus constructivism) as seems the current norm119 Presump-tive evidence for the importance of altruistic or lsquolsquoprincipledrsquorsquo motivations vis-a-vis arealist account may melt away as we have seen as soon as the underlying theory istested against more sophisticated rationalist yet nonrealist (in this case liberal) theo-ries of self-interested political behavior Moreover to establish methodologically theexistence of altruistic motivations and socialization processes rather than alternativeliberal theories one must do more than cite public professions of idealism documentthe actions of moral entrepreneurs or invoke the desirability of the ultimate end Talkand even mobilization are often cheap and often redundant or futile accordinglysuch evidence is often misleading Cross-national comparison and primary-sourcedocumentation of decision making are the critical tests

In the case of the establishment of the ECHR the proper theory and method re-verses an idealist conclusion that might appear to offer a plausible alternative torealism120 What seems at rst to be a conversion to moral altruism is in fact aninstrumental calculation of how best to lock in democratic governance against future

117 See Frieden 1993 Collins 1988 Moravcsik 1998a chap 4 6 and Krugman 1994 189ndash94118 What drives cooperation is prior domestic institutional convergence Hence the nature of domestic

regimes is not an intermediate variable between fundamental socialization and state behavior but thecritical variable that determines the nature of interdependence in the rst place

119 This is a view ideational theorists are coming to accept Finnemore and Sikkink 1998 916ndash17120 For example Legro and Moravcsik 1999

248 International Organization

opponentsmdasha practice hardly distinct from similar practices in the most pecuniaryareas of world politics such as trade and monetary policy I am not denying ofcourse that ideas and ideals matter in foreign policy I am challenging only a particu-lar idealist argument Surely some domestic support for democratic governance maybe ideological even idealistic in origin But if we can learn a single lesson from theformation of the worldrsquos most successful formal arrangement for international hu-man rights enforcement it is that in world politics pure idealism begets pure ideal-ismmdashin the form of parliamentary assemblies and international declarations To es-tablish binding international commitments much more is required

References

Ackerman Bruce 1997 The Rise of World Constitutionalism Virginia Law Review 83 (4)771ndash97Ando Nisuke 1992 The Future of Monitoring BodiesmdashLimitations and Possibilities of the Human Rights

Committee In 1991ndash1992 Canadian Human Rights Yearbook 169ndash175 Toronto CarswellBailey Michael A Judith Goldstein and Barry R Weingast 1997 The Institutional Roots of American

Trade Policy Politics Coalitions and International Trade World Politics 49 (3)309ndash38Bass Gary 1998 Judging War The Politics of International War Crimes Tribunals PhD diss Harvard

UniversityBrett Rachel 1996 Human Rights and the OSCE Human Rights Quarterly 18 (3)668ndash93Brysk Alison 1994 The Politics of Human Rights in Argentina Protest Change and Democratization

Stanford Calif Stanford University PressCarr E H 1946 The Twenty Yearsrsquo Crisis 1919ndash1939 2d ed London MacmillanCarter Barry E and Phillip R Trimble 1995 International Law 2d ed Boston Little BrownCollins Susan M 1988 In ation and the EMS In The European Monetary System edited by Francesco

Giavazzi Stefano Micossi and Marcus Miller 112ndash39 Cambridge Cambridge University PressCostello Declan 1992 Limiting Rights Constitutionally In Human Rights and Constitutional Law Es-

says in Honour of Brian Walsh edited by J OrsquoReilly 177ndash87 Dublin Round Hall PressCouncil of Europe 1975 Recueil des Travaux Preparatoires 6 vols Strasbourg Council of EuropeDavid Stephen R 1991 Explaining Third-World Alignment World Politics 43 (2)233ndash56Dijk Pieter van and G J H van Hoof 1998 Theory and Practice of the European Convention on Human

Rights 3d ed Hague KluwerDonnelly Jack 1986 International Human Rights A Regime Analysis International Organization 40

(3)599ndash642Doyle Michael W 1986 Liberalism and World Politics American Political Science Review 80 (4)

1151ndash69Drzemczewski Andrew Z 1983 The European Human Rights Convention in Domestic Law A Compara-

tive Study Oxford Clarendon PressEuropean Court of Justice 1996 Opinion Pursuant to Article 228 of the Treaty Opinion 294 (29 March)

I1763ndashI1790Evans Peter B Harold K Jacobson and Robert D Putnam 1993 Double-Edged Diplomacy Interna-

tional Bargaining and Domestic Politics Berkeley University of California PressFalk Richard A 1981 Human Rights and State Sovereignty New York Holmes and MeierFinnemore Martha 1996 National Interests in International Society Ithaca NY Cornell University

PressFinnemore Martha and Kathryn Sikkink 1998 International Norm Dynamics and Political Change

International Organization 52 (4)887ndash917Franck Thomas M 1988 Legitimacy in the International System American Journal of International Law

82 (4)705ndash59

Human Rights Regimes Origins 249

Frieden Jeffry A 1993 Making Commitments France and Italy in the European Monetary System1979ndash1985 Working Paper Series 114 Berkeley Calif Center for German and European Studies

Glendon Mary Ann 1998a Knowing the Universal Declaration of Human Rights Notre Dame LawReview 73 (5)1153ndash90

mdashmdashmdash 1998b The Universal Declaration of Human Rights Unpublished manuscript Harvard LawSchool Cambridge Mass

Goldstein Judith 1996 International Law and Domestic Institutions Reconciling North American lsquolsquoUn-fairrsquorsquo Trade Laws International Organization 50541ndash64

Haggard Stephan 1997 The Political Economy of Regionalism in Asia and the Americas In The Po-litical Economy of Regionalism edited by Edward Mans eld and Helen Milner 20ndash49 New YorkColumbia University Press

Helfer Lawrence and Anne-Marie Slaughter 1997 Toward a Theory of Effective Supranational Adjudi-cation Yale Law Journal 107 (2)273ndash391

Henkin Louis Gerald L Neuman Diane F Orentlicher and David W Leebron 1999 Human RightsNew York Foundation Press

Humphrey John P 1974 The Revolution in the International Law of Human Rights Human Rights4205ndash16

mdashmdashmdash 1984 Human Rights and the United Nations A Great Adventure Dobbs Ferry TransnationalPublishers

Huntington Samuel 1991 The Third Wave Democratization in the Late Twentieth Century NormanUniversity of Oklahoma Press

Janis Mark W Richard S Kay and Anthony W Bradley 1995 European Human Rights Law Text andMaterials Oxford Clarendon Press

Jepperson Ronald L Alexander Wendt and Peter J Katzenstein 1996 Norms Identity and the Cultureof National Security In The Culture of National Security Norms and Identity in World Politics editedby Peter J Katzenstein 33ndash75 Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Kaufman Chaim D and Robert A Pape 1999 Explaining Costly International Moral Action BritainrsquosSixty-Year Campaign Against the Atlantic Slave Trade International Organization 53 (4)631ndash68

Keck Margaret E and Kathryn Sikkink 1998 Activists Beyond Borders Advocacy Networks in Interna-tional Politics Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Keohane Robert O 1986 Theory of World Politics Structural Realism and Beyond In Neo-Realism andIts Critics edited by Robert O Keohane 158ndash203 New York Columbia University Press

Krasner Stephen D 1992 Sovereignty and Intervention Unpublished manuscript Stanford UniversityStanford Calif

mdashmdashmdash 1995 Compromising Westphalia International Security 20 (3)115ndash51Krugman Paul R 1994 Peddling Prosperity Economic Sense and Nonsense in the Age of Diminished

Expectations New York NortonKupchan Charles A and Clifford A Kupchan 1991 Concerts Collective Security and the Future of

Europe International Security 16 (1)114ndash61Lake David A 1993 Leadership Hegemony and the International Economy Naked Emperor or Tattered

Monarch with Potential International Studies Quarterly 37 (4)459ndash89Landes William M and Richard A Posner 1975 The Independent Judiciary in an Interest-Group Per-

spective Journal of Law and Economics 18 (3)875ndash901Legro Jeffrey W 1996 Culture and Preferences in the International Cooperation Two-Step American

Political Science Review 90 (1)118ndash37Legro Jeffrey W and Andrew Moravcsik 1999 Is Anybody Still a Realist International Security 24

(2)5ndash55Lester Anthony 1984 Fundamental Rights The United Kingdom Isolated In 1984 Public Law edited by

Graham Zellick 46ndash72 London Stevens and Sonsmdashmdashmdash 1994 Taking Human Rights Seriously Kingrsquos College Law Journal 51ndash15Manas Jean E 1996 The Council of Europersquos Democracy Ideal and the Challenge of Ethno-National

Strife In Preventing Con ict in the Post-Communist World Mobilizing International and Regional

250 International Organization

Organizations edited by Abram Chayes and Antonia Handler Chayes 99ndash144 Washington DCBrookings Institution Press

Marston Geoffrey 1993 The United Kingdomrsquos Part in the Preparation of the European Convention onHuman Rights 1950 International and Comparative Law Quarterly 42 (4)796ndash826

McKeon Richard 1949 The Philosophic Bases and Material Circumstances of the Rights of Man InHuman Rights Comments and Interpretations edited by UNESCO 35ndash46 New York UNESCO

Merrills J G 1993 The Development of International Law by the European Court of Human Rights 2ded Manchester UK Manchester University Press

Moe Terry 1990 Political Institutions The Neglected Side of the Story Journal of Law Economics andOrganization 6 (1)213ndash53

Moravcsik Andrew 1992 Liberalism and International Relations Theory Center for International AffairsWorking Paper Series 92-6 Cambridge Mass Harvard University

mdashmdashmdash 1994 Why the European Community Strengthens the State International Cooperation and Do-mestic Politics Center for European Studies Working Paper Series No 52 Cambridge Mass HarvardUniversity

mdashmdashmdash 1995 Explaining International Human Rights Regimes Liberal Theory and Western EuropeEuropean Journal of International Relations 1157ndash89

mdashmdashmdash 1997 Taking Preferences Seriously A Liberal Theory of International Politics InternationalOrganization 51 (4)513ndash53

mdashmdashmdash 1998a The Choice for Europe Social Purpose and State Power from Messina to MaastrichtIthaca NY Cornell University Press

mdashmdashmdash 1998b The Origin of Human Rights Regimes Liberal States and Domestic Uncertainty in PostwarEurope Working Paper No 9817 Cambridge Mass Weatherhead Center for International AffairsHarvard University

Morsink Johannes 1999 The Universal Declaration of Human Rights Philadelphia University of Penn-sylvania Press

Morgenthau Hans J 1960 Politics Among Nations The Struggle for Power and Peace 3d ed New YorkAlfred Knopf

Nye Joseph S Jr 1990 Bound to Lead The Changing Nature of American Power New York BasicBooks

Pasquino Pasquale 1998 Constitutional Adjudication and Democracy Comparative PerspectivesmdashUSA France Italy Ratio Juris 1138ndash50

Pierson Paul 1996 The Path to European Union A Historical Institutionalist Analysis ComparativePolitical Studies 29 (2)123ndash63

Polakiewicz Jorg and Valerie Jacob-Foltzer 1991 The European Human Rights Convention in DomesticLaw The Impact of Strasbourg Case Law in States Where Direct Effect Is Given to the ConventionHuman Rights Law Quarterly 1265ndash85 125ndash142

Putnam Robert D 1988 Diplomacy and Domestic Politics International Organization 42 (3) 427ndash61Ramirez Francisco O Yasemin Soysal and Suzanne Shanahan 1997 The Changing Logic of Political

Citizenship Cross-National Acquisition of Womenrsquos Suffrage Rights 1890ndash1990 American Socio-logical Review 62 (5)735ndash45

Risse Thomas 2000 Letrsquos Argue Communicative Action and International Relations International Or-ganization 54 (1)1ndash39

Risse-Kappen Thomas 1994 Ideas Do Not Float Freely Transnational Coalitions Domestic Structuresand the End of the Cold War International Organization 48 (2)185ndash214

mdashmdashmdash 1996 Collective Identity in a Democratic Community The Case of NATO In The Culture ofNational Security Norms and Identity in World Politics edited by Peter J Katzenstein 357ndash99 NewYork Columbia University Press

Robertson A H and J G Merrills 1993 Human Rights in Europe A Study of the European Conventionon Human Rights 3d ed Manchester UK Manchester University Press

mdashmdashmdash 1996 Human Rights in the World An Introduction to the International Protection of HumanRights 4th ed Manchester UK Manchester University Press

Rodrik Dani 1989 Credibility of Trade Reform A Policy Makerrsquos Guide World Economy 12 (1)1ndash16

Human Rights Regimes Origins 251

Ruggie John Gerard 1983 Human Rights and the Future International Community Daedalus 112 (4)93ndash110

Russett Bruce 1993 Grasping the Democratic Peace Principles for a PostndashCold War World PrincetonNJ Princeton University Press

Samnoslashy AEcirc shild 1993 Human Rights as International Consensus The Making of the Universal Declara-tion of Human Rights 1945ndash1948 Bergen Michelsen Institute

Shapiro Martin 1981 Courts A Comparative and Political Analysis Chicago University of ChicagoPress

Sieghart Paul 1983 The International Law of Human Rights Oxford Clarendon PressSikkink Kathryn 1993 The Power of Principled Ideas Human Rights Policies in the United States and

Western Europe In Ideas and Foreign Policy Beliefs Institutions and Political Change edited byJudith Goldstein and Robert O Keohane 139ndash70 Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Simpson A W Brian 1998 Short History of the European Convention on Human Rights Unpublishedmanuscript University of Michigan Law School Ann Arbor

Slaughter Anne-Marie Alec Stone Sweet and Joseph H H Weiler eds 1998 The European Court andNational Courts Doctrine and Jurisprudence Oxford Hart Publishing

Snyder Jack 1991 Myths of Empire Domestic Politics and International Ambition Ithaca NY CornellUniversity Press

Teitgen Pierre-Henri 1988 Faites entrer le temoin suivant 1940ndash1958 de la resistance a la Ve Repub-lique Rennes France Ouest-France

Van Evera Stephen 1990 Primed for Peace International Security 15 (winter)7ndash57mdashmdashmdash 1999 The Causes of War Power and the Roots of Con ict Ithaca NY Cornell University PressWaltz Kenneth N 1979 Theory of International Politics Reading Mass Addison-WesleyWippman David 1999 Practical and Legal Constraints on Internal Power Sharing In International Rela-

tions and Ethnic Con ict edited by David Wippman 170ndash88 Ithaca NY Cornell University PressWhit eld John H 1988 How the Working Organs of the European Convention Have Elevated the Indi-

vidual to the Level of Subject of International Law ILSA Journal of International Law 1227ndash53

252 International Organization

tries with the longest democratic heritage but as republican liberal theory predictsby those from newly established democracies Among the most persistent advocatesof this position were Italian and German representatives (Germany was not a formalmember of the Council of Europe but enthusiastically sought to participate in strik-ing contrast to the disinterest shown by Spain and Portugal) The Italian representa-tive to the assembly who advanced perhaps the most extensive proposal for central-ized institutions one Mr Benvenuti stressed the need to prevent totalitarianmovementsmdasha problem he argued particularly important in nations where democ-racy is not yet rmly established Another Italian representative affirmed lsquolsquothe prin-ciple of the joint responsibility of democratic statesrsquorsquo69 A German representativewent further proposing a treaty obliging all member states to come to each otherrsquosaid apparently with force if domestic freedom were threatened70

Yet the primary expectation was not that the regime would strengthen democracyby mobilizing intervention by foreign governments to enforce human rights normsas realist and some ideational theory might lead us to expect Nor did governmentsstress active transnational mobilization Most participants appear to have felt thatdomestic politics would remain the primary site of enforcementmdashall members wereto be democracies at least formallymdashwith international controls serving as an exter-nal signaling device to trigger an appropriate domestic response71 The ECHR wasintended primarily to strengthen existing domestic institutions of judicial reviewparliamentary legislation and public action not to supplant them Even skepticalBritish officials voiced little fear of direct foreign intervention on domestic politicsfearing instead the mobilization of domestic groups

Critics in the assembly often asked why an arrangement was required at all if itsscope was restricted to existing democracies Nowhere was republican liberal logicclearer than in the responses given by advocates The arrangement was primarily ameans to prevent backsliding by new democracies As Sir David Maxwell-Fyfe ofthe United Kingdom put it lsquolsquoIn answer to the criticism that as signatories will belimited to democratic states the Convention is unnecessary our plan has the ad-vantage of being immediately practicable it provides a system of collective securityagainst tyranny and oppressionrsquorsquo72

Unlike the UN system the ECHR was designed to be enforceablemdasha goal Max-well-Fyfe argued that was realistic only because all of its members already shared anessentially democratic political culture73 Among skeptics the primary focus of criti-cism was as republican liberal theory predicts the fear that the application of domes-tically legitimate national laws might be declared in violation of the convention Thecompatibility of the ECHR with existing domestic legal practices dominated discus-sionmdasha fact suggesting also that decision-makers took the commitment seriously74

69 Council of Europe 1975 II14270 Ibid V328ndash30 336ndash4071 Lester 1994 4ndash5 See also Teitgen 1988 48272 Council of Europe 1975 I12073 See ibid I50ndash52 and Teitgen 1988 48874 Council of Europe 1975 II246ff also 148ndash87 I54 also I64ndash68

238 International Organization

On this point it is instructive to examine more closely the contrary position of onegovernment namely that of the United Kingdom From a methodological perspec-tive the United Kingdom is a critical case Opposition by the oldest and most rmlyestablished democracy in Europe constitutes a particularly striking discon rmationof realist and ideational theory75 The British as we have seen supported interna-tional declaratory norms but rmly opposed any attempt to establish binding legalobligations centralized institutions individual petition or compulsory jurisdiction76

As W E Beckett legal advisor to the Foreign Office and the initiator of the Britishgovernmentrsquos participation put it lsquolsquoWe attach the greatest importance to a well-drafted Convention of Human Rights but we are dead against anything like an inter-national court to which individuals who think they are aggrieved in this way couldgorsquorsquo77 Even Beckett conceded the existence of lsquolsquooverwhelming objectionsrsquorsquo to anystrong means of enforcement in Britain involving the individual right of petition andan independent tribunalmdashdespite his efforts to work with British NGOs on speci cproposals

What issues were raised in con dential British deliberations The secondary litera-ture on British human rights policy makes much of two British concerns the fear thatresidents of British colonies and dependencies might invoke the ECHR and aversionto European federalism To judge from con dential discussions however neitherappears to have been a dominant concern To be sure Colonial Secretary Jim Grif- ths was concerned that lsquolsquoextremist politiciansrsquorsquo among lsquolsquopolitically immaturersquorsquo colo-nies would exploit the document78 Yet overall there is surprisingly little discussionof colonial implications in the deliberationsmdashcertainly far less than purely of domes-tic considerations Colonial Office concerns appear to have been isolated and inter-mittent In any case a colonial clause in the ECHR would limit any such claims andconsideration of such a clause did not blunt British opposition79 Nor despite the factthat the Council of Europe Assembly was the locus of European federalist activitydo British government officials often mention the connection between human rightsand European federalism The British government resisted efforts to make interna-tional human rights law directly enforceable in this way regardless of whether itsforum was European or notmdashand continued to do so for some time thereafter80

Con dential domestic deliberations suggest instead that British opposition re- ected what A Maxwell permanent secretary to the Home Office described as lsquolsquograveapprehension about what might happen at homersquorsquo81 When the issue nally reachedthe Cabinet the attention of ministersmdashafter brief mention of colonial and economic

75 The UK position was also viewed as decisive See for example Paul-Henri Spaak cited in Teitgen1988 478 Britain is also a country for which we have a wealth of reliable archival documents and oralhistories I have restricted myself here to materials found in published sources

76 Marston 1993 799ndash80077 Marston 1993 80478 Lester 1984 50 See also Lester 1994 2 and Marston 1993 81279 Marston 1993 806ndash807 809ndash10 812 816 In 1953 the British government voluntarily extended the

Convention to the forty-two overseas territories for whose international relations they were responsible80 See Lester 1984 55 and Lester 1994 381 Marston 1993 813

Human Rights Regimes Origins 239

concernsmdashseems to have focused on domestic application Precisely as republicanliberal theory predicts the primary concern was not the vulnerability of the overallBritish record on human rights As Parliamentary Secretary for Foreign Affairs Hec-tor McNeil observed in a 1947 memo to Prime Minister Clement Atlee Britain hadan lsquolsquoextremely good recordrsquorsquo British decision-makers appear sincerely to have be-lieved that Britain would be less inconvenienced by reciprocal commitment thanother member governments The de nition of rights in the convention was so theForeign Office memo to the Cabinet in 1950 concluded lsquolsquoconsistent with our existinglaw in all but a small number of comparatively trivial casesrsquorsquo82

Nor did ministerial apprehension result from major public policy considerationsMost such concernsmdashsuch as the belief of some in the Labour Party led by Chancel-lor of the Exchequer Sir Stafford Cripps that the convention might restrict govern-ment intervention in the economy including entry of government inspectors intoprivate homesmdashwere shared with similar political groups in other countries and weretherefore handled effectively by narrowing and qualifying the explicit rights enumer-ated in the convention to exclude constraints on economic policy education andpolitical institutions83

Instead British officials and politiciansmdashmost notably in Cabinet discussionsmdashdwelled primarily on the fear that the convention would threaten idiosyncratic (butnot unambiguously undemocratic) political practices and institutions in the UnitedKingdom84 Yet when pressed in con dential discussions to make their concernsexplicit the examples cited by British opponents seem either absurdly vague or comi-cally trivial

The defense of British institutional idiosyncrasy elicited the most violent rhetoricfrom British politicians and officials Lord Chancellor Jowittrsquos official paper criti-cized the draft convention largely the work of two distinguished former Britishofficials as

so vague and woolly that it may mean almost anything Our unhappy legal ex-perts have had to take their share in drawing up a code compared to which the Ten Commandments are comparatively insigni cant It com-pletely passes the wit of man to guess what results would be arrived at by a tribu-nal composed of elected persons who need not even be lawyers drawn fromvarious European states possessing completely different systems of law andwhose deliberations take place behind closed doors Any student of our legalinstitutions must recoil from this document with a feeling of horror85

A common complaint was that judicial review would undermine parliamentarysovereignty Beckett wrote lsquolsquoIt seems inconceivable that any Government when

82 Marston 1993 811 With a lack of modesty about their domestic political institutions characteristicof this period British officials and politicians also sometimes cited the need to set a good example forforeign countries as a reason for Britain to take an active role in the negotiations

83 See Lester 1984 50ndash52 and Lester 1994 2 The British position did not change under the subse-quent Conservative government of Anthony Eden

84 Lester 1984 54ndash5585 Ibid 52

240 International Organization

faced with the realities of this proposal would take the risk of entrusting these unprec-edented powers to an international court legislative powers which Parliament wouldnever agree to entrust to the courts of this country which are known and whichcommand the con dence and admiration of the worldrsquorsquo86 lsquolsquoOur whole constitutionrsquorsquoa government document intoned lsquolsquois based on the principle that it is for the Parlia-ment to enact the laws and for the judges to interpret the lawsrsquorsquo87 The British govern-ment even opposed a clause protecting rights to lsquolsquofree electionsrsquorsquo and lsquolsquopolitical oppo-sitionrsquorsquo apparently because they believed that their distinctive lsquolsquo rst past the postrsquorsquounique electoral system might be challenged88

The speci c issue cited most often by the governmentrsquos legal authorities was theBritish policy toward political extremists A ministerial brief referred to a lsquolsquoblankchequersquorsquo that would lsquolsquoallow the Governments to become the object of such poten-tially vague charges by individuals as to invite Communists crooks and cranks ofevery type to bring actionsrsquorsquo89 Lord Chancellor Jowittrsquos complaint was that lsquolsquotheConvention would prevent a future British government from detaining people with-out trial during a period of emergency or judges sending litigants to prison forthrowing eggs at them or the Home Secretary from banning Communist or Fascistdemonstrationsrsquorsquo90

Yet it would be misleading to argue that British institutional idiosyncrasy causedBritish opposition Every established democracy after all has its treasured idiosyn-crasies and British leaders sincerely believed that as the cradle of rule-of-law gover-nance they would suffer least91 In comparative perspective many general concernsmdashgovernment intervention in the economy the challenge to colonial rule concernabout political extremism skepticism of courts a tradition of insular nationalismand parliamentary sovereigntymdashhardly distinguished Britain from France Italy andmany other continental supporters of the convention Many of these fearsmdashincludingthose concerning colonies and electoral rulesmdashcould have been and were addressedby restricting the document92 For British decision-makers the decisive point wasnot the nature of these concrete objections but the utter absence in the British domes-tic context of any countervailing self-interested argument in favor of membership

The quaint scenarios of extremist threats raised by British officials demonstratethis They arose not because extremist groups in Britain were particularly strong butbecause in comparison with the Continent they were so weak Whereas FrenchGerman and Italian officials viewed the ECHR as a check on the potential triumph of

86 Ibid 80387 Ibid 79988 Council of Europe 1975 III182 26489 Marston 1993 80690 Lester 1994 291 It is possible they were wrong One intriguing conjecture is that the longer a democratic form of

government is in place the more attached to its idiosyncrasies citizens and elites are likely to grow and thefurther from the norm of international constitutionalism its practices are likely to become Hence wewould expect countries such as Britain the Netherlands Sweden and the United States to become particu-larly attached to their idiosyncratic national systems If correct this would mean that established democra-cies not only reap fewer bene ts from international human rights enforcement but also bear greater costs

92 Samnoslashy 1993 46ndash47

Human Rights Regimes Origins 241

popular extremist parties British officials saw it only as a hindrance to a defense ofthe political system against agitation by isolated individuals British internal debatesand external statements were utterly devoid of any recognition of the advantages ofcollective security against domestic extremistsmdashadvantages central to continentalarguments for the ECHR Whereas the French were concerned that the CommunistParty might take power electorally and have to be checked by the ECHR the Britishwere concerned that isolated radicals might le suit under the ECHR In this contextmarginal inconveniences overridden elsewhere in the interest of bolstering demo-cratic stability became fundamental obstacles to the acceptance of binding interna-tional human rights norms

For these reasons the British government long considered opposing the conven-tion altogether Yet in the words of an internal Foreign Office paper lsquolsquoThe alterna-tive namely refusal to become a party to a Convention acceptable to nearly all theremaining States of the Council of Europe would appear to be almost indefen-sible Political considerations both domestic and foreign compel us now to bringourselves to acceptrsquorsquo an (optional) right of individual petition93 What blunted Britishopposition to any postwar European human rights regime was above all the fear ofresurgent totalitarianism abroad that might pose an eventual military threat to theUnited Kingdommdashprecisely as republican liberal theory predicts94 This fear re- ected not just a concern with a resurgence of Fascism but also a turnaround inBritish foreign policy in 1948 in response to the perceived rise of the Communistthreat in Western Europe The West the government argued needed not only to main-tain the military balance but also to strengthen continental democracies For thesepurposes the propaganda battle against Communism was critical Such concerns hadled Britain and France to help form the Council of Europe a few years earlier95

In the minds of British officials however the primacy of domestic sovereigntyover collective defense of the democratic peace remained unchallenged The cabinetmandated efforts to water down the force of any agreement in Britain British repre-sentatives sought to limit the potential risk of open-ended jurisprudence by callingfor the careful enumeration and de nition of human rights before agreeing on anyenforcement mechanism The expectation was that governments would not be able toagree on a list both extensive and precise96 Acting on Prime Minister ClementAtleersquosdirect instruction the British delegation successfully pressed to place the right ofindividual petition and the jurisdiction of the court into optional clauses97 ForeignMinister Ernest Bevin himself instructed British negotiators to veto any mandatoryright of individual petition lsquolsquoeven if it [means] being in a minority of onersquorsquo98 With

93 W E Beckett Legal Advisor to the Foreign Office April 1947 Foreign Office meeting cited inMarston 1993 798 811 also 798ndash804

94 Note that this differs from the realist account in that the threat is not in the rst instance a functionof military power but of political and ideological difference

95 Simpson 1998 15ndash19 37ndash3896 Marston 1993 808 See also Council of Europe 1975 III especially 182 280 30497 Marston 199398 Marston 1993 814 Britain withdrew its similar intention to veto over the issue of colonial depen-

dencies

242 International Organization

Cabinet approval Britain pursued a similar policy with respect to the negotiation ofUN human rights commitments99

Having secured these concessions which essentially rendered the convention un-enforceable in Britain the cabinet unanimously accepted the desirability of signingit Rati cation proceeded without difficulty Subsequently the Atlee governmenttreated the ECHR as a declaratory document and made no effort to introduce imple-menting or incorporating legislationYet even this outcomemdashone with no immediateconcrete consequencemdashwas viewed among British leaders as second best They werefully aware that once the document was signed future domestic political pressuremight well arise to incorporate the treaty or to accept its optional clauses Foreseeingthat a future government as the lord chancellor put it lsquolsquomight be forced to concedersquorsquothe jurisdiction of the court the British government sought also to include a provi-sion permitting any state to withdraw from the ECHR on six monthsrsquo notice100

To judge from their voting record and their contributions to the assembly debatesmdashgiven the absence for the moment of more detailed documentary researchmdashtheattitude of British politicians appears typical of attitudes in other recalcitrant coun-tries such as Sweden Norway Denmark the Netherlands and Luxembourg Gov-ernments and publics in these countries appear to have been on balance more rmlycommitted to democracy more altruistically inclined and sometimes even (subse-quent experience within the regime suggests) more willing to use coercion to spreadhuman rights norms than the governments and publics of countries that favored bind-ing commitments101 Yet given the high level of certainty about the future politicalstability of these democratic systems and the immediate bene ts of sovereignty forruling parties and government officials there was little self-interested reason to ac-cept compulsory and enforceable international commitments in the area of humanrights Accordingly they refused to do so

Generalizing the Argument Human Rights and Beyond

We have seen that the origins of the ECHR the most successful international humanrights adjudication and enforcement regime in the world today lies not in coercivepower politics or socialization to idealistic norms as contemporary internationalrelations theories predict Instead its origins lie in self-interested efforts by newly

99 Foreign Secretary Herbert Morrison in his 1951 memorandum to the cabinet on the UN Covenantwrote lsquolsquoAs the United Kingdom government has always played a leading part in promoting [human rightsin the UN] it would be difficult to draw back at this stage In these circumstances the prudent coursemight be to prolong the international discussions to raise legal and practical difficulties and to delay theconclusion of the Covenant for as long as possiblersquorsquo Lester 1984 55

100 Lester 1984 53ndash54 See also Marston 1993 824ndash26 This clearly discon rms the conjecture thatfuture evolution was an entirely unforeseen path-dependent consequence of earlier commitments

101 On the subsequent willingness of Sweden Norway Denmark and the Netherlands as well asFrance and Austria to pressure foreign states see Sikkink 1993 On Sweden see Council of Europe 1975III262 264

Human Rights Regimes Origins 243

established (or reestablished) democracies to employ international commitments toconsolidate democracymdashlsquolsquolocking inrsquorsquo the domestic political status quo against theirnondemocratic opponents This empirical nding has three broader implications for futureresearch on domestic politics and international relations

The Origin and Evolution of Human Rights Regimes

The rst implication of the theoretical argument is that the tendency of states toenhance the credibility of domestic policies by binding themselves to internationalinstitutions may help explain the origins and evolution of human rights enforcementregimes more generally In negotiations to create the Inter-American Convention onHuman Rights the UN Covenants and the emergent African human rights systemwe should expect to see a similar pattern of support from new democracies suspicionfrom established democracies and hostility from dictatorships102 In the followingoverview I highlight suggestive evidence and propose areas for future research

The negotiation of the UN Covenant on Civil and Political Rights appears to illus-trate the dynamics of democratic commitment At the height of the Cold War in theearly 1950s the most stable among modern democracies including the United Statesand the United Kingdom allied with authoritarian and totalitarian states like theSoviet Union China South Africa and Iran in opposition to the inclusion of compul-sory enforceable commitments The alliance in favor of such commitments as repub-lican liberal theory predicts included recently established democracies in continentalEurope Latin America and Asia

Republican liberal theory also explains a troubling anomaly for scholars and activ-ists alike namely the consistent unwillingness of the United States to accept multi-lateral constraints on its domestic human rights practices under the Inter-Americanand UN systems This unwillingness is generally attributed to ad hoc idiosyncraticfactors the United Statesrsquo superpower status (as is often said of its opposition tobinding UN obligations) its uniquely segregated southern states (as is often said ofsupport for the Bricker Amendment in the early 1950s) or its unique political institu-tions (federalism and supermajoritarian treaty rati cation rules) From the republicanliberal perspective in contrast US skepticism is the norm not the exception amongestablished democraciesmdasha norm related to the relatively low level of offsettingdomestic bene ts in an established self-con dent democracy not the nature of Ameri-can objections per se103

The positions of the established democracies in recent years concerning the cre-ation of war crimes tribunals offer at least partial con rmation of republican liberal

102 For an overview see Robertson and Merrills 1996103 An intriguing parallel example is the recent refusal of the European Communityrsquos European Court

of Justice (ECJ) to permit the EU to adhere collectively to the ECHR without a treaty amendment notingthat (1) there is no express human rights commitment in the Treaty of Rome hence no legal justi cationfor adherence and (2) human rights already lsquolsquoform an integral part of the general principles of law whoseobservance the [ECJ] ensuresrsquorsquo See ECJ I-1789 Adherence would of course undermine the ECJrsquos ownauthority in this area

244 International Organization

theory Established democracies had little difficulty accepting tribunals with jurisdic-tion over the former Yugoslavia and Rwanda where their own policies would not beimplicated Yet where commitments were (de facto) reciprocally bindingmdashnamelyin open-ended institutional commitments involving countries that actually engage inforeign interventionmdashestablished democracies con dent that they maintain ad-equate domestic safeguards against domestic atrocities hesitated to accept interna-tional constraints In the recent International Criminal Court negotiations three estab-lished democracies with a recent history of intervention abroad (the United StatesFrance and Israel) posed the greatest difficulties After ghting to dilute the obliga-tions of the treaty the United States and Israel joined China and highly repressiveMiddle Eastern and North African states in opposition while France was the verylast major power to lend its support to the treaty104

What about the development of human rights regimes over time An understand-ing of major human rights regimes does not end with their founding We have seenthat the ECHR like other major human rights instruments created a number ofoptional clauses on individual petition and compulsory jurisdiction of the court Insome cases early opponents of an enforceable convention remained exceptionallyrecalcitrant105 Yet over the subsequent ve decades all West European governmentsprogressively adopted such clauses and in many cases incorporated the ECHR intodomestic law

Much of this accords with republican liberal theory We observe a strengthening ofcommitments during and immediately after lsquolsquodemocratic wavesrsquorsquomdashas hit LatinAmerica and Central Europe during the 1990s Such efforts are strongly favored bynew democracies106 In Europe the most important reform in the history of the ECHRfor example was launched in the early to mid-1990s lsquolsquoProtocol 11rsquorsquo opened forsignature in May 1994 permits the ECHR Court to assume the functions of thecommission and compels all new signatories to accept compulsory jurisdiction andindividual petitionmdashpractices already universal among the original members Lead-ing legal academics argue that the most important impetus for Protocol 11 was lsquolsquothewidening to include [states] that have had little domestic much less internationalexperience in the legal protection of human rightsrsquorsquo107 The rst three countries toratify Protocol 11 were three transitional democracies Bulgaria Slovakia and Slo-venia The governments of some new democracies in Central and East Europe weresimilarly quick to accept minority rights obligations as a means of locking in domes-

104 For a general treatment of war crimes tribunals demonstrating the unwillingness of establisheddemocracies to pay high costs see Bass 1999

105 Sweden and the Netherlands are among the handful of countries that have been speci cally or-dered by the ECHR to allow more effective domestic judicial review of human rights claims many haveargued that Britain should be on the list as well Lester 1994

106 Huntington 1991 Consider however former British colonies which on gaining independenceadopted explicit bills of rights and constitutional reviewmdashsome on their own some with the encourage-ment of the British government Many were patterned after the European Convention but the underlyingimpetus stems republican liberal theory argues from their status as emerging postauthoritarian democra-cies Some of the most stable of these such as those in the Caribbean rejected international obligations

107 Janis Kay and Bradley 1995 88ndash89 113ndash18

Human Rights Regimes Origins 245

tic democracy108 In the Americas acceptance of compulsory jurisdiction by the Inter-American Court has occurred over the past two decadesmdasha period in which domesticconstitutional review also became nearly universal In contrast human rights normsremain weak in those regions where new democracies are few as in Africa or theMiddle East

Despite these important insights however the determinants of the evolution ofhuman rights regimes are unlikely to be identical to the determinants of their found-ing and are therefore unlikely to be explained entirely by republican liberal theoryThe ECHR deepened over a period during which European governments grew morecon dent about the stability of domestic democratic governance Hence the theoryadvanced here cannot be the sole or even the major explanation for the subsequentdeepening of the regime A social process intervenes between original intent andultimate evolutionmdasha process we have seen of which governments were quite awarein 1950 British officials believed that the ECHR would alter domestic political ar-rangements so as to encourage the mobilization of new social demands for humanrights enforcement Republican liberal theory would suggest that such new demandsre ect new opportunities for representation of social interests once a nation joins aregime broader liberal theory would stress changes in social ideas and interestsFurther research is required to clarify the precise dynamics of such long-term trends109

Generalizing the Theory to Other Issue Areas

A second direction for future research is to extend the theory to cooperation in otherissue-areas Despite the lsquolsquorepublican liberalrsquorsquo label the theoretical distinctiveness ofthe explanation advanced here is only incidentally connected to the liberal content ofthe philosophy embodied in human rights regimes In other words the argument istheoretically rather than substantively liberal110 Distinct to republican liberal theoryis the decisive role of domestic political representation in world politics and byextension the possibility that international institutions like their domestic counter-parts can enhance the credibility of domestic political commitments thereby lsquolsquolock-ing inrsquorsquo current policies Whether or not governments are lsquolsquoliberalrsquorsquo internationalinstitutions may lsquolsquostrengthen the statersquorsquo domestically by expanding its domestic con-trol over initiative information ideas and institutions111 Compared with more con-ventional lsquolsquofunctionalrsquorsquo theories of international regimes which stress reciprocal com-mitments to manage transnational societal transactions this analysis points to a morepurely domestic or lsquolsquotwo-levelrsquorsquo motivation for establishing international institu-tions112

Under what general conditions should we expect to observe international commit-ments of this kind Republican liberal theory suggests three conditions (1) govern-

108 See Manas 1997 and Wippman 1999109 Moravcsik 1995110 Moravcsik 1997111 Moravcsik 1994112 Putnam 1988

246 International Organization

ments fear future domestic political uncertainty (2) the position of the national gov-ernment is supported by a consensus of foreign governments and (3) internationalcooperation helps induce domestic actors to support the maintenance of current poli-cies

Where else in world politics might these three conditions be met Two types ofexamples must suffice Where nondemocratic governments cooperate to enhancetheir domestic credibility a mirror image of human rights institutions may ariseStephen David argues that lsquolsquoweak and illegitimatersquorsquo leaders of developing countriesoften view internal enemies as more dangerous than external ones and are thereforelikely to select international alliances that undermine domestic opponents113 TheHoly Alliance is a nineteenth-century example of international cooperation designedto block the seemingly inevitable spread of domestic liberalism and nationalismmdashinside and outside its membership A century later ruling Communist governmentsin Eastern Europe fearing for their domestic legitimacy supported membership inthe Warsaw Pact their comrades worldwide cooperated through Comintern

Further examples of efforts to use international regimes to bolster domestic policycredibility are found in international trade and monetary policy114 Mexico for ex-ample in exchange for its commitment to the North American Free Trade Area(NAFTA) gained relatively few economic concessions from the United States andCanada This has led many analysts to argue that NAFTA should be seen less as aquid pro quo and more as a means of establishing the credibility of the Mexicancommitment to trade and economic liberalization against the future potential of back-sliding115 Mexican reform within NAFTA was just such a case where the three con-ditions were met policy credibility was questionable the consensus among foreigngovernments (the United States and Canada) was closer to the views of the domestic(Mexican) government than those of Mexican protectionists and the costs of unilat-eral defection were perceived as large

The process of European integration rested similarly on centralizing power innational executives who consistently employed lsquolsquoforeign policyrsquorsquo decision-makinginstitutions to handle issues traditionally decided in lsquolsquodomesticrsquorsquo forums116 In thisregard the European Union has played the role in postwar European integration thata strong presidency and lsquolsquofast trackrsquorsquo institutions have played in securing postwarUS support for multilateral trade liberalization In European monetary cooperationweak-currency countries like France and Italy have been among the strongest propo-nents of deeper exchange-rate cooperationmdashoften with the intention of using exter-nal policy to stabilize domestic macroeconomic policy and performance As pre-dicted these examples tend to be cases in which a government whose views arerelatively closer to those of the regional consensus employs international cooperationto lsquolsquolock inrsquorsquo cooperation This process is facilitated also by the independent ideologi-cal value of lsquolsquoEuropersquorsquo in the minds of the Italian electorate for example and by the

113 David 1991114 Rodrik 1989115 For example Haggard 1997116 See Moravcsik 1994 and Goldstein 1997

Human Rights Regimes Origins 247

perception that monetary cooperation is linked to trade and agricultural cooperationmdashboth of which shifted the perceived costs of defection117

Realism and Idealism in International Relations Theory

The third and broadest implication of this analysis is that it counsels caution aboutthe uncritical acceptance of certain ideational explanations for the emergence ofinternational norms Recent scholarship has been quick to assume that if realist (orregime) theory fails to explain international cooperationmdashsay in areas like humanrights and environmental policymdashthe motivation for cooperation must lie in ide-ational socialization to altruistic beliefs This assumption once termed lsquolsquoidealistrsquorsquo orlsquolsquoutopianrsquorsquo seems plausible at rst glance The realist explanation for the emergenceof human rights norms is manifestly weak In a modern world increasingly domi-nated by liberal democratic practice human rights seem salient and attractive idealsPolitical action to protect them moreover clearly requires mobilizing a diffuse con-stituency in favor of the provision of what is in fact a public good which in turn oftenrequires that political actors issue strong normative appeals Ideational theorists havelittle trouble nding public professions of moral conviction to support their view

Yet scholars should not jump too quickly to the conclusionmdashas many recent stud-ies of foreign aid arms control slavery racism and human rights invite them todomdashthat altruism must motivate the establishment of morally attractive internationalnorms118 The tendency to jump to this conclusion demonstrates the danger of con-ducting debates about world politics around the simple dichotomy of realism versusidealism (or realism versus constructivism) as seems the current norm119 Presump-tive evidence for the importance of altruistic or lsquolsquoprincipledrsquorsquo motivations vis-a-vis arealist account may melt away as we have seen as soon as the underlying theory istested against more sophisticated rationalist yet nonrealist (in this case liberal) theo-ries of self-interested political behavior Moreover to establish methodologically theexistence of altruistic motivations and socialization processes rather than alternativeliberal theories one must do more than cite public professions of idealism documentthe actions of moral entrepreneurs or invoke the desirability of the ultimate end Talkand even mobilization are often cheap and often redundant or futile accordinglysuch evidence is often misleading Cross-national comparison and primary-sourcedocumentation of decision making are the critical tests

In the case of the establishment of the ECHR the proper theory and method re-verses an idealist conclusion that might appear to offer a plausible alternative torealism120 What seems at rst to be a conversion to moral altruism is in fact aninstrumental calculation of how best to lock in democratic governance against future

117 See Frieden 1993 Collins 1988 Moravcsik 1998a chap 4 6 and Krugman 1994 189ndash94118 What drives cooperation is prior domestic institutional convergence Hence the nature of domestic

regimes is not an intermediate variable between fundamental socialization and state behavior but thecritical variable that determines the nature of interdependence in the rst place

119 This is a view ideational theorists are coming to accept Finnemore and Sikkink 1998 916ndash17120 For example Legro and Moravcsik 1999

248 International Organization

opponentsmdasha practice hardly distinct from similar practices in the most pecuniaryareas of world politics such as trade and monetary policy I am not denying ofcourse that ideas and ideals matter in foreign policy I am challenging only a particu-lar idealist argument Surely some domestic support for democratic governance maybe ideological even idealistic in origin But if we can learn a single lesson from theformation of the worldrsquos most successful formal arrangement for international hu-man rights enforcement it is that in world politics pure idealism begets pure ideal-ismmdashin the form of parliamentary assemblies and international declarations To es-tablish binding international commitments much more is required

References

Ackerman Bruce 1997 The Rise of World Constitutionalism Virginia Law Review 83 (4)771ndash97Ando Nisuke 1992 The Future of Monitoring BodiesmdashLimitations and Possibilities of the Human Rights

Committee In 1991ndash1992 Canadian Human Rights Yearbook 169ndash175 Toronto CarswellBailey Michael A Judith Goldstein and Barry R Weingast 1997 The Institutional Roots of American

Trade Policy Politics Coalitions and International Trade World Politics 49 (3)309ndash38Bass Gary 1998 Judging War The Politics of International War Crimes Tribunals PhD diss Harvard

UniversityBrett Rachel 1996 Human Rights and the OSCE Human Rights Quarterly 18 (3)668ndash93Brysk Alison 1994 The Politics of Human Rights in Argentina Protest Change and Democratization

Stanford Calif Stanford University PressCarr E H 1946 The Twenty Yearsrsquo Crisis 1919ndash1939 2d ed London MacmillanCarter Barry E and Phillip R Trimble 1995 International Law 2d ed Boston Little BrownCollins Susan M 1988 In ation and the EMS In The European Monetary System edited by Francesco

Giavazzi Stefano Micossi and Marcus Miller 112ndash39 Cambridge Cambridge University PressCostello Declan 1992 Limiting Rights Constitutionally In Human Rights and Constitutional Law Es-

says in Honour of Brian Walsh edited by J OrsquoReilly 177ndash87 Dublin Round Hall PressCouncil of Europe 1975 Recueil des Travaux Preparatoires 6 vols Strasbourg Council of EuropeDavid Stephen R 1991 Explaining Third-World Alignment World Politics 43 (2)233ndash56Dijk Pieter van and G J H van Hoof 1998 Theory and Practice of the European Convention on Human

Rights 3d ed Hague KluwerDonnelly Jack 1986 International Human Rights A Regime Analysis International Organization 40

(3)599ndash642Doyle Michael W 1986 Liberalism and World Politics American Political Science Review 80 (4)

1151ndash69Drzemczewski Andrew Z 1983 The European Human Rights Convention in Domestic Law A Compara-

tive Study Oxford Clarendon PressEuropean Court of Justice 1996 Opinion Pursuant to Article 228 of the Treaty Opinion 294 (29 March)

I1763ndashI1790Evans Peter B Harold K Jacobson and Robert D Putnam 1993 Double-Edged Diplomacy Interna-

tional Bargaining and Domestic Politics Berkeley University of California PressFalk Richard A 1981 Human Rights and State Sovereignty New York Holmes and MeierFinnemore Martha 1996 National Interests in International Society Ithaca NY Cornell University

PressFinnemore Martha and Kathryn Sikkink 1998 International Norm Dynamics and Political Change

International Organization 52 (4)887ndash917Franck Thomas M 1988 Legitimacy in the International System American Journal of International Law

82 (4)705ndash59

Human Rights Regimes Origins 249

Frieden Jeffry A 1993 Making Commitments France and Italy in the European Monetary System1979ndash1985 Working Paper Series 114 Berkeley Calif Center for German and European Studies

Glendon Mary Ann 1998a Knowing the Universal Declaration of Human Rights Notre Dame LawReview 73 (5)1153ndash90

mdashmdashmdash 1998b The Universal Declaration of Human Rights Unpublished manuscript Harvard LawSchool Cambridge Mass

Goldstein Judith 1996 International Law and Domestic Institutions Reconciling North American lsquolsquoUn-fairrsquorsquo Trade Laws International Organization 50541ndash64

Haggard Stephan 1997 The Political Economy of Regionalism in Asia and the Americas In The Po-litical Economy of Regionalism edited by Edward Mans eld and Helen Milner 20ndash49 New YorkColumbia University Press

Helfer Lawrence and Anne-Marie Slaughter 1997 Toward a Theory of Effective Supranational Adjudi-cation Yale Law Journal 107 (2)273ndash391

Henkin Louis Gerald L Neuman Diane F Orentlicher and David W Leebron 1999 Human RightsNew York Foundation Press

Humphrey John P 1974 The Revolution in the International Law of Human Rights Human Rights4205ndash16

mdashmdashmdash 1984 Human Rights and the United Nations A Great Adventure Dobbs Ferry TransnationalPublishers

Huntington Samuel 1991 The Third Wave Democratization in the Late Twentieth Century NormanUniversity of Oklahoma Press

Janis Mark W Richard S Kay and Anthony W Bradley 1995 European Human Rights Law Text andMaterials Oxford Clarendon Press

Jepperson Ronald L Alexander Wendt and Peter J Katzenstein 1996 Norms Identity and the Cultureof National Security In The Culture of National Security Norms and Identity in World Politics editedby Peter J Katzenstein 33ndash75 Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Kaufman Chaim D and Robert A Pape 1999 Explaining Costly International Moral Action BritainrsquosSixty-Year Campaign Against the Atlantic Slave Trade International Organization 53 (4)631ndash68

Keck Margaret E and Kathryn Sikkink 1998 Activists Beyond Borders Advocacy Networks in Interna-tional Politics Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Keohane Robert O 1986 Theory of World Politics Structural Realism and Beyond In Neo-Realism andIts Critics edited by Robert O Keohane 158ndash203 New York Columbia University Press

Krasner Stephen D 1992 Sovereignty and Intervention Unpublished manuscript Stanford UniversityStanford Calif

mdashmdashmdash 1995 Compromising Westphalia International Security 20 (3)115ndash51Krugman Paul R 1994 Peddling Prosperity Economic Sense and Nonsense in the Age of Diminished

Expectations New York NortonKupchan Charles A and Clifford A Kupchan 1991 Concerts Collective Security and the Future of

Europe International Security 16 (1)114ndash61Lake David A 1993 Leadership Hegemony and the International Economy Naked Emperor or Tattered

Monarch with Potential International Studies Quarterly 37 (4)459ndash89Landes William M and Richard A Posner 1975 The Independent Judiciary in an Interest-Group Per-

spective Journal of Law and Economics 18 (3)875ndash901Legro Jeffrey W 1996 Culture and Preferences in the International Cooperation Two-Step American

Political Science Review 90 (1)118ndash37Legro Jeffrey W and Andrew Moravcsik 1999 Is Anybody Still a Realist International Security 24

(2)5ndash55Lester Anthony 1984 Fundamental Rights The United Kingdom Isolated In 1984 Public Law edited by

Graham Zellick 46ndash72 London Stevens and Sonsmdashmdashmdash 1994 Taking Human Rights Seriously Kingrsquos College Law Journal 51ndash15Manas Jean E 1996 The Council of Europersquos Democracy Ideal and the Challenge of Ethno-National

Strife In Preventing Con ict in the Post-Communist World Mobilizing International and Regional

250 International Organization

Organizations edited by Abram Chayes and Antonia Handler Chayes 99ndash144 Washington DCBrookings Institution Press

Marston Geoffrey 1993 The United Kingdomrsquos Part in the Preparation of the European Convention onHuman Rights 1950 International and Comparative Law Quarterly 42 (4)796ndash826

McKeon Richard 1949 The Philosophic Bases and Material Circumstances of the Rights of Man InHuman Rights Comments and Interpretations edited by UNESCO 35ndash46 New York UNESCO

Merrills J G 1993 The Development of International Law by the European Court of Human Rights 2ded Manchester UK Manchester University Press

Moe Terry 1990 Political Institutions The Neglected Side of the Story Journal of Law Economics andOrganization 6 (1)213ndash53

Moravcsik Andrew 1992 Liberalism and International Relations Theory Center for International AffairsWorking Paper Series 92-6 Cambridge Mass Harvard University

mdashmdashmdash 1994 Why the European Community Strengthens the State International Cooperation and Do-mestic Politics Center for European Studies Working Paper Series No 52 Cambridge Mass HarvardUniversity

mdashmdashmdash 1995 Explaining International Human Rights Regimes Liberal Theory and Western EuropeEuropean Journal of International Relations 1157ndash89

mdashmdashmdash 1997 Taking Preferences Seriously A Liberal Theory of International Politics InternationalOrganization 51 (4)513ndash53

mdashmdashmdash 1998a The Choice for Europe Social Purpose and State Power from Messina to MaastrichtIthaca NY Cornell University Press

mdashmdashmdash 1998b The Origin of Human Rights Regimes Liberal States and Domestic Uncertainty in PostwarEurope Working Paper No 9817 Cambridge Mass Weatherhead Center for International AffairsHarvard University

Morsink Johannes 1999 The Universal Declaration of Human Rights Philadelphia University of Penn-sylvania Press

Morgenthau Hans J 1960 Politics Among Nations The Struggle for Power and Peace 3d ed New YorkAlfred Knopf

Nye Joseph S Jr 1990 Bound to Lead The Changing Nature of American Power New York BasicBooks

Pasquino Pasquale 1998 Constitutional Adjudication and Democracy Comparative PerspectivesmdashUSA France Italy Ratio Juris 1138ndash50

Pierson Paul 1996 The Path to European Union A Historical Institutionalist Analysis ComparativePolitical Studies 29 (2)123ndash63

Polakiewicz Jorg and Valerie Jacob-Foltzer 1991 The European Human Rights Convention in DomesticLaw The Impact of Strasbourg Case Law in States Where Direct Effect Is Given to the ConventionHuman Rights Law Quarterly 1265ndash85 125ndash142

Putnam Robert D 1988 Diplomacy and Domestic Politics International Organization 42 (3) 427ndash61Ramirez Francisco O Yasemin Soysal and Suzanne Shanahan 1997 The Changing Logic of Political

Citizenship Cross-National Acquisition of Womenrsquos Suffrage Rights 1890ndash1990 American Socio-logical Review 62 (5)735ndash45

Risse Thomas 2000 Letrsquos Argue Communicative Action and International Relations International Or-ganization 54 (1)1ndash39

Risse-Kappen Thomas 1994 Ideas Do Not Float Freely Transnational Coalitions Domestic Structuresand the End of the Cold War International Organization 48 (2)185ndash214

mdashmdashmdash 1996 Collective Identity in a Democratic Community The Case of NATO In The Culture ofNational Security Norms and Identity in World Politics edited by Peter J Katzenstein 357ndash99 NewYork Columbia University Press

Robertson A H and J G Merrills 1993 Human Rights in Europe A Study of the European Conventionon Human Rights 3d ed Manchester UK Manchester University Press

mdashmdashmdash 1996 Human Rights in the World An Introduction to the International Protection of HumanRights 4th ed Manchester UK Manchester University Press

Rodrik Dani 1989 Credibility of Trade Reform A Policy Makerrsquos Guide World Economy 12 (1)1ndash16

Human Rights Regimes Origins 251

Ruggie John Gerard 1983 Human Rights and the Future International Community Daedalus 112 (4)93ndash110

Russett Bruce 1993 Grasping the Democratic Peace Principles for a PostndashCold War World PrincetonNJ Princeton University Press

Samnoslashy AEcirc shild 1993 Human Rights as International Consensus The Making of the Universal Declara-tion of Human Rights 1945ndash1948 Bergen Michelsen Institute

Shapiro Martin 1981 Courts A Comparative and Political Analysis Chicago University of ChicagoPress

Sieghart Paul 1983 The International Law of Human Rights Oxford Clarendon PressSikkink Kathryn 1993 The Power of Principled Ideas Human Rights Policies in the United States and

Western Europe In Ideas and Foreign Policy Beliefs Institutions and Political Change edited byJudith Goldstein and Robert O Keohane 139ndash70 Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Simpson A W Brian 1998 Short History of the European Convention on Human Rights Unpublishedmanuscript University of Michigan Law School Ann Arbor

Slaughter Anne-Marie Alec Stone Sweet and Joseph H H Weiler eds 1998 The European Court andNational Courts Doctrine and Jurisprudence Oxford Hart Publishing

Snyder Jack 1991 Myths of Empire Domestic Politics and International Ambition Ithaca NY CornellUniversity Press

Teitgen Pierre-Henri 1988 Faites entrer le temoin suivant 1940ndash1958 de la resistance a la Ve Repub-lique Rennes France Ouest-France

Van Evera Stephen 1990 Primed for Peace International Security 15 (winter)7ndash57mdashmdashmdash 1999 The Causes of War Power and the Roots of Con ict Ithaca NY Cornell University PressWaltz Kenneth N 1979 Theory of International Politics Reading Mass Addison-WesleyWippman David 1999 Practical and Legal Constraints on Internal Power Sharing In International Rela-

tions and Ethnic Con ict edited by David Wippman 170ndash88 Ithaca NY Cornell University PressWhit eld John H 1988 How the Working Organs of the European Convention Have Elevated the Indi-

vidual to the Level of Subject of International Law ILSA Journal of International Law 1227ndash53

252 International Organization

On this point it is instructive to examine more closely the contrary position of onegovernment namely that of the United Kingdom From a methodological perspec-tive the United Kingdom is a critical case Opposition by the oldest and most rmlyestablished democracy in Europe constitutes a particularly striking discon rmationof realist and ideational theory75 The British as we have seen supported interna-tional declaratory norms but rmly opposed any attempt to establish binding legalobligations centralized institutions individual petition or compulsory jurisdiction76

As W E Beckett legal advisor to the Foreign Office and the initiator of the Britishgovernmentrsquos participation put it lsquolsquoWe attach the greatest importance to a well-drafted Convention of Human Rights but we are dead against anything like an inter-national court to which individuals who think they are aggrieved in this way couldgorsquorsquo77 Even Beckett conceded the existence of lsquolsquooverwhelming objectionsrsquorsquo to anystrong means of enforcement in Britain involving the individual right of petition andan independent tribunalmdashdespite his efforts to work with British NGOs on speci cproposals

What issues were raised in con dential British deliberations The secondary litera-ture on British human rights policy makes much of two British concerns the fear thatresidents of British colonies and dependencies might invoke the ECHR and aversionto European federalism To judge from con dential discussions however neitherappears to have been a dominant concern To be sure Colonial Secretary Jim Grif- ths was concerned that lsquolsquoextremist politiciansrsquorsquo among lsquolsquopolitically immaturersquorsquo colo-nies would exploit the document78 Yet overall there is surprisingly little discussionof colonial implications in the deliberationsmdashcertainly far less than purely of domes-tic considerations Colonial Office concerns appear to have been isolated and inter-mittent In any case a colonial clause in the ECHR would limit any such claims andconsideration of such a clause did not blunt British opposition79 Nor despite the factthat the Council of Europe Assembly was the locus of European federalist activitydo British government officials often mention the connection between human rightsand European federalism The British government resisted efforts to make interna-tional human rights law directly enforceable in this way regardless of whether itsforum was European or notmdashand continued to do so for some time thereafter80

Con dential domestic deliberations suggest instead that British opposition re- ected what A Maxwell permanent secretary to the Home Office described as lsquolsquograveapprehension about what might happen at homersquorsquo81 When the issue nally reachedthe Cabinet the attention of ministersmdashafter brief mention of colonial and economic

75 The UK position was also viewed as decisive See for example Paul-Henri Spaak cited in Teitgen1988 478 Britain is also a country for which we have a wealth of reliable archival documents and oralhistories I have restricted myself here to materials found in published sources

76 Marston 1993 799ndash80077 Marston 1993 80478 Lester 1984 50 See also Lester 1994 2 and Marston 1993 81279 Marston 1993 806ndash807 809ndash10 812 816 In 1953 the British government voluntarily extended the

Convention to the forty-two overseas territories for whose international relations they were responsible80 See Lester 1984 55 and Lester 1994 381 Marston 1993 813

Human Rights Regimes Origins 239

concernsmdashseems to have focused on domestic application Precisely as republicanliberal theory predicts the primary concern was not the vulnerability of the overallBritish record on human rights As Parliamentary Secretary for Foreign Affairs Hec-tor McNeil observed in a 1947 memo to Prime Minister Clement Atlee Britain hadan lsquolsquoextremely good recordrsquorsquo British decision-makers appear sincerely to have be-lieved that Britain would be less inconvenienced by reciprocal commitment thanother member governments The de nition of rights in the convention was so theForeign Office memo to the Cabinet in 1950 concluded lsquolsquoconsistent with our existinglaw in all but a small number of comparatively trivial casesrsquorsquo82

Nor did ministerial apprehension result from major public policy considerationsMost such concernsmdashsuch as the belief of some in the Labour Party led by Chancel-lor of the Exchequer Sir Stafford Cripps that the convention might restrict govern-ment intervention in the economy including entry of government inspectors intoprivate homesmdashwere shared with similar political groups in other countries and weretherefore handled effectively by narrowing and qualifying the explicit rights enumer-ated in the convention to exclude constraints on economic policy education andpolitical institutions83

Instead British officials and politiciansmdashmost notably in Cabinet discussionsmdashdwelled primarily on the fear that the convention would threaten idiosyncratic (butnot unambiguously undemocratic) political practices and institutions in the UnitedKingdom84 Yet when pressed in con dential discussions to make their concernsexplicit the examples cited by British opponents seem either absurdly vague or comi-cally trivial

The defense of British institutional idiosyncrasy elicited the most violent rhetoricfrom British politicians and officials Lord Chancellor Jowittrsquos official paper criti-cized the draft convention largely the work of two distinguished former Britishofficials as

so vague and woolly that it may mean almost anything Our unhappy legal ex-perts have had to take their share in drawing up a code compared to which the Ten Commandments are comparatively insigni cant It com-pletely passes the wit of man to guess what results would be arrived at by a tribu-nal composed of elected persons who need not even be lawyers drawn fromvarious European states possessing completely different systems of law andwhose deliberations take place behind closed doors Any student of our legalinstitutions must recoil from this document with a feeling of horror85

A common complaint was that judicial review would undermine parliamentarysovereignty Beckett wrote lsquolsquoIt seems inconceivable that any Government when

82 Marston 1993 811 With a lack of modesty about their domestic political institutions characteristicof this period British officials and politicians also sometimes cited the need to set a good example forforeign countries as a reason for Britain to take an active role in the negotiations

83 See Lester 1984 50ndash52 and Lester 1994 2 The British position did not change under the subse-quent Conservative government of Anthony Eden

84 Lester 1984 54ndash5585 Ibid 52

240 International Organization

faced with the realities of this proposal would take the risk of entrusting these unprec-edented powers to an international court legislative powers which Parliament wouldnever agree to entrust to the courts of this country which are known and whichcommand the con dence and admiration of the worldrsquorsquo86 lsquolsquoOur whole constitutionrsquorsquoa government document intoned lsquolsquois based on the principle that it is for the Parlia-ment to enact the laws and for the judges to interpret the lawsrsquorsquo87 The British govern-ment even opposed a clause protecting rights to lsquolsquofree electionsrsquorsquo and lsquolsquopolitical oppo-sitionrsquorsquo apparently because they believed that their distinctive lsquolsquo rst past the postrsquorsquounique electoral system might be challenged88

The speci c issue cited most often by the governmentrsquos legal authorities was theBritish policy toward political extremists A ministerial brief referred to a lsquolsquoblankchequersquorsquo that would lsquolsquoallow the Governments to become the object of such poten-tially vague charges by individuals as to invite Communists crooks and cranks ofevery type to bring actionsrsquorsquo89 Lord Chancellor Jowittrsquos complaint was that lsquolsquotheConvention would prevent a future British government from detaining people with-out trial during a period of emergency or judges sending litigants to prison forthrowing eggs at them or the Home Secretary from banning Communist or Fascistdemonstrationsrsquorsquo90

Yet it would be misleading to argue that British institutional idiosyncrasy causedBritish opposition Every established democracy after all has its treasured idiosyn-crasies and British leaders sincerely believed that as the cradle of rule-of-law gover-nance they would suffer least91 In comparative perspective many general concernsmdashgovernment intervention in the economy the challenge to colonial rule concernabout political extremism skepticism of courts a tradition of insular nationalismand parliamentary sovereigntymdashhardly distinguished Britain from France Italy andmany other continental supporters of the convention Many of these fearsmdashincludingthose concerning colonies and electoral rulesmdashcould have been and were addressedby restricting the document92 For British decision-makers the decisive point wasnot the nature of these concrete objections but the utter absence in the British domes-tic context of any countervailing self-interested argument in favor of membership

The quaint scenarios of extremist threats raised by British officials demonstratethis They arose not because extremist groups in Britain were particularly strong butbecause in comparison with the Continent they were so weak Whereas FrenchGerman and Italian officials viewed the ECHR as a check on the potential triumph of

86 Ibid 80387 Ibid 79988 Council of Europe 1975 III182 26489 Marston 1993 80690 Lester 1994 291 It is possible they were wrong One intriguing conjecture is that the longer a democratic form of

government is in place the more attached to its idiosyncrasies citizens and elites are likely to grow and thefurther from the norm of international constitutionalism its practices are likely to become Hence wewould expect countries such as Britain the Netherlands Sweden and the United States to become particu-larly attached to their idiosyncratic national systems If correct this would mean that established democra-cies not only reap fewer bene ts from international human rights enforcement but also bear greater costs

92 Samnoslashy 1993 46ndash47

Human Rights Regimes Origins 241

popular extremist parties British officials saw it only as a hindrance to a defense ofthe political system against agitation by isolated individuals British internal debatesand external statements were utterly devoid of any recognition of the advantages ofcollective security against domestic extremistsmdashadvantages central to continentalarguments for the ECHR Whereas the French were concerned that the CommunistParty might take power electorally and have to be checked by the ECHR the Britishwere concerned that isolated radicals might le suit under the ECHR In this contextmarginal inconveniences overridden elsewhere in the interest of bolstering demo-cratic stability became fundamental obstacles to the acceptance of binding interna-tional human rights norms

For these reasons the British government long considered opposing the conven-tion altogether Yet in the words of an internal Foreign Office paper lsquolsquoThe alterna-tive namely refusal to become a party to a Convention acceptable to nearly all theremaining States of the Council of Europe would appear to be almost indefen-sible Political considerations both domestic and foreign compel us now to bringourselves to acceptrsquorsquo an (optional) right of individual petition93 What blunted Britishopposition to any postwar European human rights regime was above all the fear ofresurgent totalitarianism abroad that might pose an eventual military threat to theUnited Kingdommdashprecisely as republican liberal theory predicts94 This fear re- ected not just a concern with a resurgence of Fascism but also a turnaround inBritish foreign policy in 1948 in response to the perceived rise of the Communistthreat in Western Europe The West the government argued needed not only to main-tain the military balance but also to strengthen continental democracies For thesepurposes the propaganda battle against Communism was critical Such concerns hadled Britain and France to help form the Council of Europe a few years earlier95

In the minds of British officials however the primacy of domestic sovereigntyover collective defense of the democratic peace remained unchallenged The cabinetmandated efforts to water down the force of any agreement in Britain British repre-sentatives sought to limit the potential risk of open-ended jurisprudence by callingfor the careful enumeration and de nition of human rights before agreeing on anyenforcement mechanism The expectation was that governments would not be able toagree on a list both extensive and precise96 Acting on Prime Minister ClementAtleersquosdirect instruction the British delegation successfully pressed to place the right ofindividual petition and the jurisdiction of the court into optional clauses97 ForeignMinister Ernest Bevin himself instructed British negotiators to veto any mandatoryright of individual petition lsquolsquoeven if it [means] being in a minority of onersquorsquo98 With

93 W E Beckett Legal Advisor to the Foreign Office April 1947 Foreign Office meeting cited inMarston 1993 798 811 also 798ndash804

94 Note that this differs from the realist account in that the threat is not in the rst instance a functionof military power but of political and ideological difference

95 Simpson 1998 15ndash19 37ndash3896 Marston 1993 808 See also Council of Europe 1975 III especially 182 280 30497 Marston 199398 Marston 1993 814 Britain withdrew its similar intention to veto over the issue of colonial depen-

dencies

242 International Organization

Cabinet approval Britain pursued a similar policy with respect to the negotiation ofUN human rights commitments99

Having secured these concessions which essentially rendered the convention un-enforceable in Britain the cabinet unanimously accepted the desirability of signingit Rati cation proceeded without difficulty Subsequently the Atlee governmenttreated the ECHR as a declaratory document and made no effort to introduce imple-menting or incorporating legislationYet even this outcomemdashone with no immediateconcrete consequencemdashwas viewed among British leaders as second best They werefully aware that once the document was signed future domestic political pressuremight well arise to incorporate the treaty or to accept its optional clauses Foreseeingthat a future government as the lord chancellor put it lsquolsquomight be forced to concedersquorsquothe jurisdiction of the court the British government sought also to include a provi-sion permitting any state to withdraw from the ECHR on six monthsrsquo notice100

To judge from their voting record and their contributions to the assembly debatesmdashgiven the absence for the moment of more detailed documentary researchmdashtheattitude of British politicians appears typical of attitudes in other recalcitrant coun-tries such as Sweden Norway Denmark the Netherlands and Luxembourg Gov-ernments and publics in these countries appear to have been on balance more rmlycommitted to democracy more altruistically inclined and sometimes even (subse-quent experience within the regime suggests) more willing to use coercion to spreadhuman rights norms than the governments and publics of countries that favored bind-ing commitments101 Yet given the high level of certainty about the future politicalstability of these democratic systems and the immediate bene ts of sovereignty forruling parties and government officials there was little self-interested reason to ac-cept compulsory and enforceable international commitments in the area of humanrights Accordingly they refused to do so

Generalizing the Argument Human Rights and Beyond

We have seen that the origins of the ECHR the most successful international humanrights adjudication and enforcement regime in the world today lies not in coercivepower politics or socialization to idealistic norms as contemporary internationalrelations theories predict Instead its origins lie in self-interested efforts by newly

99 Foreign Secretary Herbert Morrison in his 1951 memorandum to the cabinet on the UN Covenantwrote lsquolsquoAs the United Kingdom government has always played a leading part in promoting [human rightsin the UN] it would be difficult to draw back at this stage In these circumstances the prudent coursemight be to prolong the international discussions to raise legal and practical difficulties and to delay theconclusion of the Covenant for as long as possiblersquorsquo Lester 1984 55

100 Lester 1984 53ndash54 See also Marston 1993 824ndash26 This clearly discon rms the conjecture thatfuture evolution was an entirely unforeseen path-dependent consequence of earlier commitments

101 On the subsequent willingness of Sweden Norway Denmark and the Netherlands as well asFrance and Austria to pressure foreign states see Sikkink 1993 On Sweden see Council of Europe 1975III262 264

Human Rights Regimes Origins 243

established (or reestablished) democracies to employ international commitments toconsolidate democracymdashlsquolsquolocking inrsquorsquo the domestic political status quo against theirnondemocratic opponents This empirical nding has three broader implications for futureresearch on domestic politics and international relations

The Origin and Evolution of Human Rights Regimes

The rst implication of the theoretical argument is that the tendency of states toenhance the credibility of domestic policies by binding themselves to internationalinstitutions may help explain the origins and evolution of human rights enforcementregimes more generally In negotiations to create the Inter-American Convention onHuman Rights the UN Covenants and the emergent African human rights systemwe should expect to see a similar pattern of support from new democracies suspicionfrom established democracies and hostility from dictatorships102 In the followingoverview I highlight suggestive evidence and propose areas for future research

The negotiation of the UN Covenant on Civil and Political Rights appears to illus-trate the dynamics of democratic commitment At the height of the Cold War in theearly 1950s the most stable among modern democracies including the United Statesand the United Kingdom allied with authoritarian and totalitarian states like theSoviet Union China South Africa and Iran in opposition to the inclusion of compul-sory enforceable commitments The alliance in favor of such commitments as repub-lican liberal theory predicts included recently established democracies in continentalEurope Latin America and Asia

Republican liberal theory also explains a troubling anomaly for scholars and activ-ists alike namely the consistent unwillingness of the United States to accept multi-lateral constraints on its domestic human rights practices under the Inter-Americanand UN systems This unwillingness is generally attributed to ad hoc idiosyncraticfactors the United Statesrsquo superpower status (as is often said of its opposition tobinding UN obligations) its uniquely segregated southern states (as is often said ofsupport for the Bricker Amendment in the early 1950s) or its unique political institu-tions (federalism and supermajoritarian treaty rati cation rules) From the republicanliberal perspective in contrast US skepticism is the norm not the exception amongestablished democraciesmdasha norm related to the relatively low level of offsettingdomestic bene ts in an established self-con dent democracy not the nature of Ameri-can objections per se103

The positions of the established democracies in recent years concerning the cre-ation of war crimes tribunals offer at least partial con rmation of republican liberal

102 For an overview see Robertson and Merrills 1996103 An intriguing parallel example is the recent refusal of the European Communityrsquos European Court

of Justice (ECJ) to permit the EU to adhere collectively to the ECHR without a treaty amendment notingthat (1) there is no express human rights commitment in the Treaty of Rome hence no legal justi cationfor adherence and (2) human rights already lsquolsquoform an integral part of the general principles of law whoseobservance the [ECJ] ensuresrsquorsquo See ECJ I-1789 Adherence would of course undermine the ECJrsquos ownauthority in this area

244 International Organization

theory Established democracies had little difficulty accepting tribunals with jurisdic-tion over the former Yugoslavia and Rwanda where their own policies would not beimplicated Yet where commitments were (de facto) reciprocally bindingmdashnamelyin open-ended institutional commitments involving countries that actually engage inforeign interventionmdashestablished democracies con dent that they maintain ad-equate domestic safeguards against domestic atrocities hesitated to accept interna-tional constraints In the recent International Criminal Court negotiations three estab-lished democracies with a recent history of intervention abroad (the United StatesFrance and Israel) posed the greatest difficulties After ghting to dilute the obliga-tions of the treaty the United States and Israel joined China and highly repressiveMiddle Eastern and North African states in opposition while France was the verylast major power to lend its support to the treaty104

What about the development of human rights regimes over time An understand-ing of major human rights regimes does not end with their founding We have seenthat the ECHR like other major human rights instruments created a number ofoptional clauses on individual petition and compulsory jurisdiction of the court Insome cases early opponents of an enforceable convention remained exceptionallyrecalcitrant105 Yet over the subsequent ve decades all West European governmentsprogressively adopted such clauses and in many cases incorporated the ECHR intodomestic law

Much of this accords with republican liberal theory We observe a strengthening ofcommitments during and immediately after lsquolsquodemocratic wavesrsquorsquomdashas hit LatinAmerica and Central Europe during the 1990s Such efforts are strongly favored bynew democracies106 In Europe the most important reform in the history of the ECHRfor example was launched in the early to mid-1990s lsquolsquoProtocol 11rsquorsquo opened forsignature in May 1994 permits the ECHR Court to assume the functions of thecommission and compels all new signatories to accept compulsory jurisdiction andindividual petitionmdashpractices already universal among the original members Lead-ing legal academics argue that the most important impetus for Protocol 11 was lsquolsquothewidening to include [states] that have had little domestic much less internationalexperience in the legal protection of human rightsrsquorsquo107 The rst three countries toratify Protocol 11 were three transitional democracies Bulgaria Slovakia and Slo-venia The governments of some new democracies in Central and East Europe weresimilarly quick to accept minority rights obligations as a means of locking in domes-

104 For a general treatment of war crimes tribunals demonstrating the unwillingness of establisheddemocracies to pay high costs see Bass 1999

105 Sweden and the Netherlands are among the handful of countries that have been speci cally or-dered by the ECHR to allow more effective domestic judicial review of human rights claims many haveargued that Britain should be on the list as well Lester 1994

106 Huntington 1991 Consider however former British colonies which on gaining independenceadopted explicit bills of rights and constitutional reviewmdashsome on their own some with the encourage-ment of the British government Many were patterned after the European Convention but the underlyingimpetus stems republican liberal theory argues from their status as emerging postauthoritarian democra-cies Some of the most stable of these such as those in the Caribbean rejected international obligations

107 Janis Kay and Bradley 1995 88ndash89 113ndash18

Human Rights Regimes Origins 245

tic democracy108 In the Americas acceptance of compulsory jurisdiction by the Inter-American Court has occurred over the past two decadesmdasha period in which domesticconstitutional review also became nearly universal In contrast human rights normsremain weak in those regions where new democracies are few as in Africa or theMiddle East

Despite these important insights however the determinants of the evolution ofhuman rights regimes are unlikely to be identical to the determinants of their found-ing and are therefore unlikely to be explained entirely by republican liberal theoryThe ECHR deepened over a period during which European governments grew morecon dent about the stability of domestic democratic governance Hence the theoryadvanced here cannot be the sole or even the major explanation for the subsequentdeepening of the regime A social process intervenes between original intent andultimate evolutionmdasha process we have seen of which governments were quite awarein 1950 British officials believed that the ECHR would alter domestic political ar-rangements so as to encourage the mobilization of new social demands for humanrights enforcement Republican liberal theory would suggest that such new demandsre ect new opportunities for representation of social interests once a nation joins aregime broader liberal theory would stress changes in social ideas and interestsFurther research is required to clarify the precise dynamics of such long-term trends109

Generalizing the Theory to Other Issue Areas

A second direction for future research is to extend the theory to cooperation in otherissue-areas Despite the lsquolsquorepublican liberalrsquorsquo label the theoretical distinctiveness ofthe explanation advanced here is only incidentally connected to the liberal content ofthe philosophy embodied in human rights regimes In other words the argument istheoretically rather than substantively liberal110 Distinct to republican liberal theoryis the decisive role of domestic political representation in world politics and byextension the possibility that international institutions like their domestic counter-parts can enhance the credibility of domestic political commitments thereby lsquolsquolock-ing inrsquorsquo current policies Whether or not governments are lsquolsquoliberalrsquorsquo internationalinstitutions may lsquolsquostrengthen the statersquorsquo domestically by expanding its domestic con-trol over initiative information ideas and institutions111 Compared with more con-ventional lsquolsquofunctionalrsquorsquo theories of international regimes which stress reciprocal com-mitments to manage transnational societal transactions this analysis points to a morepurely domestic or lsquolsquotwo-levelrsquorsquo motivation for establishing international institu-tions112

Under what general conditions should we expect to observe international commit-ments of this kind Republican liberal theory suggests three conditions (1) govern-

108 See Manas 1997 and Wippman 1999109 Moravcsik 1995110 Moravcsik 1997111 Moravcsik 1994112 Putnam 1988

246 International Organization

ments fear future domestic political uncertainty (2) the position of the national gov-ernment is supported by a consensus of foreign governments and (3) internationalcooperation helps induce domestic actors to support the maintenance of current poli-cies

Where else in world politics might these three conditions be met Two types ofexamples must suffice Where nondemocratic governments cooperate to enhancetheir domestic credibility a mirror image of human rights institutions may ariseStephen David argues that lsquolsquoweak and illegitimatersquorsquo leaders of developing countriesoften view internal enemies as more dangerous than external ones and are thereforelikely to select international alliances that undermine domestic opponents113 TheHoly Alliance is a nineteenth-century example of international cooperation designedto block the seemingly inevitable spread of domestic liberalism and nationalismmdashinside and outside its membership A century later ruling Communist governmentsin Eastern Europe fearing for their domestic legitimacy supported membership inthe Warsaw Pact their comrades worldwide cooperated through Comintern

Further examples of efforts to use international regimes to bolster domestic policycredibility are found in international trade and monetary policy114 Mexico for ex-ample in exchange for its commitment to the North American Free Trade Area(NAFTA) gained relatively few economic concessions from the United States andCanada This has led many analysts to argue that NAFTA should be seen less as aquid pro quo and more as a means of establishing the credibility of the Mexicancommitment to trade and economic liberalization against the future potential of back-sliding115 Mexican reform within NAFTA was just such a case where the three con-ditions were met policy credibility was questionable the consensus among foreigngovernments (the United States and Canada) was closer to the views of the domestic(Mexican) government than those of Mexican protectionists and the costs of unilat-eral defection were perceived as large

The process of European integration rested similarly on centralizing power innational executives who consistently employed lsquolsquoforeign policyrsquorsquo decision-makinginstitutions to handle issues traditionally decided in lsquolsquodomesticrsquorsquo forums116 In thisregard the European Union has played the role in postwar European integration thata strong presidency and lsquolsquofast trackrsquorsquo institutions have played in securing postwarUS support for multilateral trade liberalization In European monetary cooperationweak-currency countries like France and Italy have been among the strongest propo-nents of deeper exchange-rate cooperationmdashoften with the intention of using exter-nal policy to stabilize domestic macroeconomic policy and performance As pre-dicted these examples tend to be cases in which a government whose views arerelatively closer to those of the regional consensus employs international cooperationto lsquolsquolock inrsquorsquo cooperation This process is facilitated also by the independent ideologi-cal value of lsquolsquoEuropersquorsquo in the minds of the Italian electorate for example and by the

113 David 1991114 Rodrik 1989115 For example Haggard 1997116 See Moravcsik 1994 and Goldstein 1997

Human Rights Regimes Origins 247

perception that monetary cooperation is linked to trade and agricultural cooperationmdashboth of which shifted the perceived costs of defection117

Realism and Idealism in International Relations Theory

The third and broadest implication of this analysis is that it counsels caution aboutthe uncritical acceptance of certain ideational explanations for the emergence ofinternational norms Recent scholarship has been quick to assume that if realist (orregime) theory fails to explain international cooperationmdashsay in areas like humanrights and environmental policymdashthe motivation for cooperation must lie in ide-ational socialization to altruistic beliefs This assumption once termed lsquolsquoidealistrsquorsquo orlsquolsquoutopianrsquorsquo seems plausible at rst glance The realist explanation for the emergenceof human rights norms is manifestly weak In a modern world increasingly domi-nated by liberal democratic practice human rights seem salient and attractive idealsPolitical action to protect them moreover clearly requires mobilizing a diffuse con-stituency in favor of the provision of what is in fact a public good which in turn oftenrequires that political actors issue strong normative appeals Ideational theorists havelittle trouble nding public professions of moral conviction to support their view

Yet scholars should not jump too quickly to the conclusionmdashas many recent stud-ies of foreign aid arms control slavery racism and human rights invite them todomdashthat altruism must motivate the establishment of morally attractive internationalnorms118 The tendency to jump to this conclusion demonstrates the danger of con-ducting debates about world politics around the simple dichotomy of realism versusidealism (or realism versus constructivism) as seems the current norm119 Presump-tive evidence for the importance of altruistic or lsquolsquoprincipledrsquorsquo motivations vis-a-vis arealist account may melt away as we have seen as soon as the underlying theory istested against more sophisticated rationalist yet nonrealist (in this case liberal) theo-ries of self-interested political behavior Moreover to establish methodologically theexistence of altruistic motivations and socialization processes rather than alternativeliberal theories one must do more than cite public professions of idealism documentthe actions of moral entrepreneurs or invoke the desirability of the ultimate end Talkand even mobilization are often cheap and often redundant or futile accordinglysuch evidence is often misleading Cross-national comparison and primary-sourcedocumentation of decision making are the critical tests

In the case of the establishment of the ECHR the proper theory and method re-verses an idealist conclusion that might appear to offer a plausible alternative torealism120 What seems at rst to be a conversion to moral altruism is in fact aninstrumental calculation of how best to lock in democratic governance against future

117 See Frieden 1993 Collins 1988 Moravcsik 1998a chap 4 6 and Krugman 1994 189ndash94118 What drives cooperation is prior domestic institutional convergence Hence the nature of domestic

regimes is not an intermediate variable between fundamental socialization and state behavior but thecritical variable that determines the nature of interdependence in the rst place

119 This is a view ideational theorists are coming to accept Finnemore and Sikkink 1998 916ndash17120 For example Legro and Moravcsik 1999

248 International Organization

opponentsmdasha practice hardly distinct from similar practices in the most pecuniaryareas of world politics such as trade and monetary policy I am not denying ofcourse that ideas and ideals matter in foreign policy I am challenging only a particu-lar idealist argument Surely some domestic support for democratic governance maybe ideological even idealistic in origin But if we can learn a single lesson from theformation of the worldrsquos most successful formal arrangement for international hu-man rights enforcement it is that in world politics pure idealism begets pure ideal-ismmdashin the form of parliamentary assemblies and international declarations To es-tablish binding international commitments much more is required

References

Ackerman Bruce 1997 The Rise of World Constitutionalism Virginia Law Review 83 (4)771ndash97Ando Nisuke 1992 The Future of Monitoring BodiesmdashLimitations and Possibilities of the Human Rights

Committee In 1991ndash1992 Canadian Human Rights Yearbook 169ndash175 Toronto CarswellBailey Michael A Judith Goldstein and Barry R Weingast 1997 The Institutional Roots of American

Trade Policy Politics Coalitions and International Trade World Politics 49 (3)309ndash38Bass Gary 1998 Judging War The Politics of International War Crimes Tribunals PhD diss Harvard

UniversityBrett Rachel 1996 Human Rights and the OSCE Human Rights Quarterly 18 (3)668ndash93Brysk Alison 1994 The Politics of Human Rights in Argentina Protest Change and Democratization

Stanford Calif Stanford University PressCarr E H 1946 The Twenty Yearsrsquo Crisis 1919ndash1939 2d ed London MacmillanCarter Barry E and Phillip R Trimble 1995 International Law 2d ed Boston Little BrownCollins Susan M 1988 In ation and the EMS In The European Monetary System edited by Francesco

Giavazzi Stefano Micossi and Marcus Miller 112ndash39 Cambridge Cambridge University PressCostello Declan 1992 Limiting Rights Constitutionally In Human Rights and Constitutional Law Es-

says in Honour of Brian Walsh edited by J OrsquoReilly 177ndash87 Dublin Round Hall PressCouncil of Europe 1975 Recueil des Travaux Preparatoires 6 vols Strasbourg Council of EuropeDavid Stephen R 1991 Explaining Third-World Alignment World Politics 43 (2)233ndash56Dijk Pieter van and G J H van Hoof 1998 Theory and Practice of the European Convention on Human

Rights 3d ed Hague KluwerDonnelly Jack 1986 International Human Rights A Regime Analysis International Organization 40

(3)599ndash642Doyle Michael W 1986 Liberalism and World Politics American Political Science Review 80 (4)

1151ndash69Drzemczewski Andrew Z 1983 The European Human Rights Convention in Domestic Law A Compara-

tive Study Oxford Clarendon PressEuropean Court of Justice 1996 Opinion Pursuant to Article 228 of the Treaty Opinion 294 (29 March)

I1763ndashI1790Evans Peter B Harold K Jacobson and Robert D Putnam 1993 Double-Edged Diplomacy Interna-

tional Bargaining and Domestic Politics Berkeley University of California PressFalk Richard A 1981 Human Rights and State Sovereignty New York Holmes and MeierFinnemore Martha 1996 National Interests in International Society Ithaca NY Cornell University

PressFinnemore Martha and Kathryn Sikkink 1998 International Norm Dynamics and Political Change

International Organization 52 (4)887ndash917Franck Thomas M 1988 Legitimacy in the International System American Journal of International Law

82 (4)705ndash59

Human Rights Regimes Origins 249

Frieden Jeffry A 1993 Making Commitments France and Italy in the European Monetary System1979ndash1985 Working Paper Series 114 Berkeley Calif Center for German and European Studies

Glendon Mary Ann 1998a Knowing the Universal Declaration of Human Rights Notre Dame LawReview 73 (5)1153ndash90

mdashmdashmdash 1998b The Universal Declaration of Human Rights Unpublished manuscript Harvard LawSchool Cambridge Mass

Goldstein Judith 1996 International Law and Domestic Institutions Reconciling North American lsquolsquoUn-fairrsquorsquo Trade Laws International Organization 50541ndash64

Haggard Stephan 1997 The Political Economy of Regionalism in Asia and the Americas In The Po-litical Economy of Regionalism edited by Edward Mans eld and Helen Milner 20ndash49 New YorkColumbia University Press

Helfer Lawrence and Anne-Marie Slaughter 1997 Toward a Theory of Effective Supranational Adjudi-cation Yale Law Journal 107 (2)273ndash391

Henkin Louis Gerald L Neuman Diane F Orentlicher and David W Leebron 1999 Human RightsNew York Foundation Press

Humphrey John P 1974 The Revolution in the International Law of Human Rights Human Rights4205ndash16

mdashmdashmdash 1984 Human Rights and the United Nations A Great Adventure Dobbs Ferry TransnationalPublishers

Huntington Samuel 1991 The Third Wave Democratization in the Late Twentieth Century NormanUniversity of Oklahoma Press

Janis Mark W Richard S Kay and Anthony W Bradley 1995 European Human Rights Law Text andMaterials Oxford Clarendon Press

Jepperson Ronald L Alexander Wendt and Peter J Katzenstein 1996 Norms Identity and the Cultureof National Security In The Culture of National Security Norms and Identity in World Politics editedby Peter J Katzenstein 33ndash75 Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Kaufman Chaim D and Robert A Pape 1999 Explaining Costly International Moral Action BritainrsquosSixty-Year Campaign Against the Atlantic Slave Trade International Organization 53 (4)631ndash68

Keck Margaret E and Kathryn Sikkink 1998 Activists Beyond Borders Advocacy Networks in Interna-tional Politics Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Keohane Robert O 1986 Theory of World Politics Structural Realism and Beyond In Neo-Realism andIts Critics edited by Robert O Keohane 158ndash203 New York Columbia University Press

Krasner Stephen D 1992 Sovereignty and Intervention Unpublished manuscript Stanford UniversityStanford Calif

mdashmdashmdash 1995 Compromising Westphalia International Security 20 (3)115ndash51Krugman Paul R 1994 Peddling Prosperity Economic Sense and Nonsense in the Age of Diminished

Expectations New York NortonKupchan Charles A and Clifford A Kupchan 1991 Concerts Collective Security and the Future of

Europe International Security 16 (1)114ndash61Lake David A 1993 Leadership Hegemony and the International Economy Naked Emperor or Tattered

Monarch with Potential International Studies Quarterly 37 (4)459ndash89Landes William M and Richard A Posner 1975 The Independent Judiciary in an Interest-Group Per-

spective Journal of Law and Economics 18 (3)875ndash901Legro Jeffrey W 1996 Culture and Preferences in the International Cooperation Two-Step American

Political Science Review 90 (1)118ndash37Legro Jeffrey W and Andrew Moravcsik 1999 Is Anybody Still a Realist International Security 24

(2)5ndash55Lester Anthony 1984 Fundamental Rights The United Kingdom Isolated In 1984 Public Law edited by

Graham Zellick 46ndash72 London Stevens and Sonsmdashmdashmdash 1994 Taking Human Rights Seriously Kingrsquos College Law Journal 51ndash15Manas Jean E 1996 The Council of Europersquos Democracy Ideal and the Challenge of Ethno-National

Strife In Preventing Con ict in the Post-Communist World Mobilizing International and Regional

250 International Organization

Organizations edited by Abram Chayes and Antonia Handler Chayes 99ndash144 Washington DCBrookings Institution Press

Marston Geoffrey 1993 The United Kingdomrsquos Part in the Preparation of the European Convention onHuman Rights 1950 International and Comparative Law Quarterly 42 (4)796ndash826

McKeon Richard 1949 The Philosophic Bases and Material Circumstances of the Rights of Man InHuman Rights Comments and Interpretations edited by UNESCO 35ndash46 New York UNESCO

Merrills J G 1993 The Development of International Law by the European Court of Human Rights 2ded Manchester UK Manchester University Press

Moe Terry 1990 Political Institutions The Neglected Side of the Story Journal of Law Economics andOrganization 6 (1)213ndash53

Moravcsik Andrew 1992 Liberalism and International Relations Theory Center for International AffairsWorking Paper Series 92-6 Cambridge Mass Harvard University

mdashmdashmdash 1994 Why the European Community Strengthens the State International Cooperation and Do-mestic Politics Center for European Studies Working Paper Series No 52 Cambridge Mass HarvardUniversity

mdashmdashmdash 1995 Explaining International Human Rights Regimes Liberal Theory and Western EuropeEuropean Journal of International Relations 1157ndash89

mdashmdashmdash 1997 Taking Preferences Seriously A Liberal Theory of International Politics InternationalOrganization 51 (4)513ndash53

mdashmdashmdash 1998a The Choice for Europe Social Purpose and State Power from Messina to MaastrichtIthaca NY Cornell University Press

mdashmdashmdash 1998b The Origin of Human Rights Regimes Liberal States and Domestic Uncertainty in PostwarEurope Working Paper No 9817 Cambridge Mass Weatherhead Center for International AffairsHarvard University

Morsink Johannes 1999 The Universal Declaration of Human Rights Philadelphia University of Penn-sylvania Press

Morgenthau Hans J 1960 Politics Among Nations The Struggle for Power and Peace 3d ed New YorkAlfred Knopf

Nye Joseph S Jr 1990 Bound to Lead The Changing Nature of American Power New York BasicBooks

Pasquino Pasquale 1998 Constitutional Adjudication and Democracy Comparative PerspectivesmdashUSA France Italy Ratio Juris 1138ndash50

Pierson Paul 1996 The Path to European Union A Historical Institutionalist Analysis ComparativePolitical Studies 29 (2)123ndash63

Polakiewicz Jorg and Valerie Jacob-Foltzer 1991 The European Human Rights Convention in DomesticLaw The Impact of Strasbourg Case Law in States Where Direct Effect Is Given to the ConventionHuman Rights Law Quarterly 1265ndash85 125ndash142

Putnam Robert D 1988 Diplomacy and Domestic Politics International Organization 42 (3) 427ndash61Ramirez Francisco O Yasemin Soysal and Suzanne Shanahan 1997 The Changing Logic of Political

Citizenship Cross-National Acquisition of Womenrsquos Suffrage Rights 1890ndash1990 American Socio-logical Review 62 (5)735ndash45

Risse Thomas 2000 Letrsquos Argue Communicative Action and International Relations International Or-ganization 54 (1)1ndash39

Risse-Kappen Thomas 1994 Ideas Do Not Float Freely Transnational Coalitions Domestic Structuresand the End of the Cold War International Organization 48 (2)185ndash214

mdashmdashmdash 1996 Collective Identity in a Democratic Community The Case of NATO In The Culture ofNational Security Norms and Identity in World Politics edited by Peter J Katzenstein 357ndash99 NewYork Columbia University Press

Robertson A H and J G Merrills 1993 Human Rights in Europe A Study of the European Conventionon Human Rights 3d ed Manchester UK Manchester University Press

mdashmdashmdash 1996 Human Rights in the World An Introduction to the International Protection of HumanRights 4th ed Manchester UK Manchester University Press

Rodrik Dani 1989 Credibility of Trade Reform A Policy Makerrsquos Guide World Economy 12 (1)1ndash16

Human Rights Regimes Origins 251

Ruggie John Gerard 1983 Human Rights and the Future International Community Daedalus 112 (4)93ndash110

Russett Bruce 1993 Grasping the Democratic Peace Principles for a PostndashCold War World PrincetonNJ Princeton University Press

Samnoslashy AEcirc shild 1993 Human Rights as International Consensus The Making of the Universal Declara-tion of Human Rights 1945ndash1948 Bergen Michelsen Institute

Shapiro Martin 1981 Courts A Comparative and Political Analysis Chicago University of ChicagoPress

Sieghart Paul 1983 The International Law of Human Rights Oxford Clarendon PressSikkink Kathryn 1993 The Power of Principled Ideas Human Rights Policies in the United States and

Western Europe In Ideas and Foreign Policy Beliefs Institutions and Political Change edited byJudith Goldstein and Robert O Keohane 139ndash70 Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Simpson A W Brian 1998 Short History of the European Convention on Human Rights Unpublishedmanuscript University of Michigan Law School Ann Arbor

Slaughter Anne-Marie Alec Stone Sweet and Joseph H H Weiler eds 1998 The European Court andNational Courts Doctrine and Jurisprudence Oxford Hart Publishing

Snyder Jack 1991 Myths of Empire Domestic Politics and International Ambition Ithaca NY CornellUniversity Press

Teitgen Pierre-Henri 1988 Faites entrer le temoin suivant 1940ndash1958 de la resistance a la Ve Repub-lique Rennes France Ouest-France

Van Evera Stephen 1990 Primed for Peace International Security 15 (winter)7ndash57mdashmdashmdash 1999 The Causes of War Power and the Roots of Con ict Ithaca NY Cornell University PressWaltz Kenneth N 1979 Theory of International Politics Reading Mass Addison-WesleyWippman David 1999 Practical and Legal Constraints on Internal Power Sharing In International Rela-

tions and Ethnic Con ict edited by David Wippman 170ndash88 Ithaca NY Cornell University PressWhit eld John H 1988 How the Working Organs of the European Convention Have Elevated the Indi-

vidual to the Level of Subject of International Law ILSA Journal of International Law 1227ndash53

252 International Organization

concernsmdashseems to have focused on domestic application Precisely as republicanliberal theory predicts the primary concern was not the vulnerability of the overallBritish record on human rights As Parliamentary Secretary for Foreign Affairs Hec-tor McNeil observed in a 1947 memo to Prime Minister Clement Atlee Britain hadan lsquolsquoextremely good recordrsquorsquo British decision-makers appear sincerely to have be-lieved that Britain would be less inconvenienced by reciprocal commitment thanother member governments The de nition of rights in the convention was so theForeign Office memo to the Cabinet in 1950 concluded lsquolsquoconsistent with our existinglaw in all but a small number of comparatively trivial casesrsquorsquo82

Nor did ministerial apprehension result from major public policy considerationsMost such concernsmdashsuch as the belief of some in the Labour Party led by Chancel-lor of the Exchequer Sir Stafford Cripps that the convention might restrict govern-ment intervention in the economy including entry of government inspectors intoprivate homesmdashwere shared with similar political groups in other countries and weretherefore handled effectively by narrowing and qualifying the explicit rights enumer-ated in the convention to exclude constraints on economic policy education andpolitical institutions83

Instead British officials and politiciansmdashmost notably in Cabinet discussionsmdashdwelled primarily on the fear that the convention would threaten idiosyncratic (butnot unambiguously undemocratic) political practices and institutions in the UnitedKingdom84 Yet when pressed in con dential discussions to make their concernsexplicit the examples cited by British opponents seem either absurdly vague or comi-cally trivial

The defense of British institutional idiosyncrasy elicited the most violent rhetoricfrom British politicians and officials Lord Chancellor Jowittrsquos official paper criti-cized the draft convention largely the work of two distinguished former Britishofficials as

so vague and woolly that it may mean almost anything Our unhappy legal ex-perts have had to take their share in drawing up a code compared to which the Ten Commandments are comparatively insigni cant It com-pletely passes the wit of man to guess what results would be arrived at by a tribu-nal composed of elected persons who need not even be lawyers drawn fromvarious European states possessing completely different systems of law andwhose deliberations take place behind closed doors Any student of our legalinstitutions must recoil from this document with a feeling of horror85

A common complaint was that judicial review would undermine parliamentarysovereignty Beckett wrote lsquolsquoIt seems inconceivable that any Government when

82 Marston 1993 811 With a lack of modesty about their domestic political institutions characteristicof this period British officials and politicians also sometimes cited the need to set a good example forforeign countries as a reason for Britain to take an active role in the negotiations

83 See Lester 1984 50ndash52 and Lester 1994 2 The British position did not change under the subse-quent Conservative government of Anthony Eden

84 Lester 1984 54ndash5585 Ibid 52

240 International Organization

faced with the realities of this proposal would take the risk of entrusting these unprec-edented powers to an international court legislative powers which Parliament wouldnever agree to entrust to the courts of this country which are known and whichcommand the con dence and admiration of the worldrsquorsquo86 lsquolsquoOur whole constitutionrsquorsquoa government document intoned lsquolsquois based on the principle that it is for the Parlia-ment to enact the laws and for the judges to interpret the lawsrsquorsquo87 The British govern-ment even opposed a clause protecting rights to lsquolsquofree electionsrsquorsquo and lsquolsquopolitical oppo-sitionrsquorsquo apparently because they believed that their distinctive lsquolsquo rst past the postrsquorsquounique electoral system might be challenged88

The speci c issue cited most often by the governmentrsquos legal authorities was theBritish policy toward political extremists A ministerial brief referred to a lsquolsquoblankchequersquorsquo that would lsquolsquoallow the Governments to become the object of such poten-tially vague charges by individuals as to invite Communists crooks and cranks ofevery type to bring actionsrsquorsquo89 Lord Chancellor Jowittrsquos complaint was that lsquolsquotheConvention would prevent a future British government from detaining people with-out trial during a period of emergency or judges sending litigants to prison forthrowing eggs at them or the Home Secretary from banning Communist or Fascistdemonstrationsrsquorsquo90

Yet it would be misleading to argue that British institutional idiosyncrasy causedBritish opposition Every established democracy after all has its treasured idiosyn-crasies and British leaders sincerely believed that as the cradle of rule-of-law gover-nance they would suffer least91 In comparative perspective many general concernsmdashgovernment intervention in the economy the challenge to colonial rule concernabout political extremism skepticism of courts a tradition of insular nationalismand parliamentary sovereigntymdashhardly distinguished Britain from France Italy andmany other continental supporters of the convention Many of these fearsmdashincludingthose concerning colonies and electoral rulesmdashcould have been and were addressedby restricting the document92 For British decision-makers the decisive point wasnot the nature of these concrete objections but the utter absence in the British domes-tic context of any countervailing self-interested argument in favor of membership

The quaint scenarios of extremist threats raised by British officials demonstratethis They arose not because extremist groups in Britain were particularly strong butbecause in comparison with the Continent they were so weak Whereas FrenchGerman and Italian officials viewed the ECHR as a check on the potential triumph of

86 Ibid 80387 Ibid 79988 Council of Europe 1975 III182 26489 Marston 1993 80690 Lester 1994 291 It is possible they were wrong One intriguing conjecture is that the longer a democratic form of

government is in place the more attached to its idiosyncrasies citizens and elites are likely to grow and thefurther from the norm of international constitutionalism its practices are likely to become Hence wewould expect countries such as Britain the Netherlands Sweden and the United States to become particu-larly attached to their idiosyncratic national systems If correct this would mean that established democra-cies not only reap fewer bene ts from international human rights enforcement but also bear greater costs

92 Samnoslashy 1993 46ndash47

Human Rights Regimes Origins 241

popular extremist parties British officials saw it only as a hindrance to a defense ofthe political system against agitation by isolated individuals British internal debatesand external statements were utterly devoid of any recognition of the advantages ofcollective security against domestic extremistsmdashadvantages central to continentalarguments for the ECHR Whereas the French were concerned that the CommunistParty might take power electorally and have to be checked by the ECHR the Britishwere concerned that isolated radicals might le suit under the ECHR In this contextmarginal inconveniences overridden elsewhere in the interest of bolstering demo-cratic stability became fundamental obstacles to the acceptance of binding interna-tional human rights norms

For these reasons the British government long considered opposing the conven-tion altogether Yet in the words of an internal Foreign Office paper lsquolsquoThe alterna-tive namely refusal to become a party to a Convention acceptable to nearly all theremaining States of the Council of Europe would appear to be almost indefen-sible Political considerations both domestic and foreign compel us now to bringourselves to acceptrsquorsquo an (optional) right of individual petition93 What blunted Britishopposition to any postwar European human rights regime was above all the fear ofresurgent totalitarianism abroad that might pose an eventual military threat to theUnited Kingdommdashprecisely as republican liberal theory predicts94 This fear re- ected not just a concern with a resurgence of Fascism but also a turnaround inBritish foreign policy in 1948 in response to the perceived rise of the Communistthreat in Western Europe The West the government argued needed not only to main-tain the military balance but also to strengthen continental democracies For thesepurposes the propaganda battle against Communism was critical Such concerns hadled Britain and France to help form the Council of Europe a few years earlier95

In the minds of British officials however the primacy of domestic sovereigntyover collective defense of the democratic peace remained unchallenged The cabinetmandated efforts to water down the force of any agreement in Britain British repre-sentatives sought to limit the potential risk of open-ended jurisprudence by callingfor the careful enumeration and de nition of human rights before agreeing on anyenforcement mechanism The expectation was that governments would not be able toagree on a list both extensive and precise96 Acting on Prime Minister ClementAtleersquosdirect instruction the British delegation successfully pressed to place the right ofindividual petition and the jurisdiction of the court into optional clauses97 ForeignMinister Ernest Bevin himself instructed British negotiators to veto any mandatoryright of individual petition lsquolsquoeven if it [means] being in a minority of onersquorsquo98 With

93 W E Beckett Legal Advisor to the Foreign Office April 1947 Foreign Office meeting cited inMarston 1993 798 811 also 798ndash804

94 Note that this differs from the realist account in that the threat is not in the rst instance a functionof military power but of political and ideological difference

95 Simpson 1998 15ndash19 37ndash3896 Marston 1993 808 See also Council of Europe 1975 III especially 182 280 30497 Marston 199398 Marston 1993 814 Britain withdrew its similar intention to veto over the issue of colonial depen-

dencies

242 International Organization

Cabinet approval Britain pursued a similar policy with respect to the negotiation ofUN human rights commitments99

Having secured these concessions which essentially rendered the convention un-enforceable in Britain the cabinet unanimously accepted the desirability of signingit Rati cation proceeded without difficulty Subsequently the Atlee governmenttreated the ECHR as a declaratory document and made no effort to introduce imple-menting or incorporating legislationYet even this outcomemdashone with no immediateconcrete consequencemdashwas viewed among British leaders as second best They werefully aware that once the document was signed future domestic political pressuremight well arise to incorporate the treaty or to accept its optional clauses Foreseeingthat a future government as the lord chancellor put it lsquolsquomight be forced to concedersquorsquothe jurisdiction of the court the British government sought also to include a provi-sion permitting any state to withdraw from the ECHR on six monthsrsquo notice100

To judge from their voting record and their contributions to the assembly debatesmdashgiven the absence for the moment of more detailed documentary researchmdashtheattitude of British politicians appears typical of attitudes in other recalcitrant coun-tries such as Sweden Norway Denmark the Netherlands and Luxembourg Gov-ernments and publics in these countries appear to have been on balance more rmlycommitted to democracy more altruistically inclined and sometimes even (subse-quent experience within the regime suggests) more willing to use coercion to spreadhuman rights norms than the governments and publics of countries that favored bind-ing commitments101 Yet given the high level of certainty about the future politicalstability of these democratic systems and the immediate bene ts of sovereignty forruling parties and government officials there was little self-interested reason to ac-cept compulsory and enforceable international commitments in the area of humanrights Accordingly they refused to do so

Generalizing the Argument Human Rights and Beyond

We have seen that the origins of the ECHR the most successful international humanrights adjudication and enforcement regime in the world today lies not in coercivepower politics or socialization to idealistic norms as contemporary internationalrelations theories predict Instead its origins lie in self-interested efforts by newly

99 Foreign Secretary Herbert Morrison in his 1951 memorandum to the cabinet on the UN Covenantwrote lsquolsquoAs the United Kingdom government has always played a leading part in promoting [human rightsin the UN] it would be difficult to draw back at this stage In these circumstances the prudent coursemight be to prolong the international discussions to raise legal and practical difficulties and to delay theconclusion of the Covenant for as long as possiblersquorsquo Lester 1984 55

100 Lester 1984 53ndash54 See also Marston 1993 824ndash26 This clearly discon rms the conjecture thatfuture evolution was an entirely unforeseen path-dependent consequence of earlier commitments

101 On the subsequent willingness of Sweden Norway Denmark and the Netherlands as well asFrance and Austria to pressure foreign states see Sikkink 1993 On Sweden see Council of Europe 1975III262 264

Human Rights Regimes Origins 243

established (or reestablished) democracies to employ international commitments toconsolidate democracymdashlsquolsquolocking inrsquorsquo the domestic political status quo against theirnondemocratic opponents This empirical nding has three broader implications for futureresearch on domestic politics and international relations

The Origin and Evolution of Human Rights Regimes

The rst implication of the theoretical argument is that the tendency of states toenhance the credibility of domestic policies by binding themselves to internationalinstitutions may help explain the origins and evolution of human rights enforcementregimes more generally In negotiations to create the Inter-American Convention onHuman Rights the UN Covenants and the emergent African human rights systemwe should expect to see a similar pattern of support from new democracies suspicionfrom established democracies and hostility from dictatorships102 In the followingoverview I highlight suggestive evidence and propose areas for future research

The negotiation of the UN Covenant on Civil and Political Rights appears to illus-trate the dynamics of democratic commitment At the height of the Cold War in theearly 1950s the most stable among modern democracies including the United Statesand the United Kingdom allied with authoritarian and totalitarian states like theSoviet Union China South Africa and Iran in opposition to the inclusion of compul-sory enforceable commitments The alliance in favor of such commitments as repub-lican liberal theory predicts included recently established democracies in continentalEurope Latin America and Asia

Republican liberal theory also explains a troubling anomaly for scholars and activ-ists alike namely the consistent unwillingness of the United States to accept multi-lateral constraints on its domestic human rights practices under the Inter-Americanand UN systems This unwillingness is generally attributed to ad hoc idiosyncraticfactors the United Statesrsquo superpower status (as is often said of its opposition tobinding UN obligations) its uniquely segregated southern states (as is often said ofsupport for the Bricker Amendment in the early 1950s) or its unique political institu-tions (federalism and supermajoritarian treaty rati cation rules) From the republicanliberal perspective in contrast US skepticism is the norm not the exception amongestablished democraciesmdasha norm related to the relatively low level of offsettingdomestic bene ts in an established self-con dent democracy not the nature of Ameri-can objections per se103

The positions of the established democracies in recent years concerning the cre-ation of war crimes tribunals offer at least partial con rmation of republican liberal

102 For an overview see Robertson and Merrills 1996103 An intriguing parallel example is the recent refusal of the European Communityrsquos European Court

of Justice (ECJ) to permit the EU to adhere collectively to the ECHR without a treaty amendment notingthat (1) there is no express human rights commitment in the Treaty of Rome hence no legal justi cationfor adherence and (2) human rights already lsquolsquoform an integral part of the general principles of law whoseobservance the [ECJ] ensuresrsquorsquo See ECJ I-1789 Adherence would of course undermine the ECJrsquos ownauthority in this area

244 International Organization

theory Established democracies had little difficulty accepting tribunals with jurisdic-tion over the former Yugoslavia and Rwanda where their own policies would not beimplicated Yet where commitments were (de facto) reciprocally bindingmdashnamelyin open-ended institutional commitments involving countries that actually engage inforeign interventionmdashestablished democracies con dent that they maintain ad-equate domestic safeguards against domestic atrocities hesitated to accept interna-tional constraints In the recent International Criminal Court negotiations three estab-lished democracies with a recent history of intervention abroad (the United StatesFrance and Israel) posed the greatest difficulties After ghting to dilute the obliga-tions of the treaty the United States and Israel joined China and highly repressiveMiddle Eastern and North African states in opposition while France was the verylast major power to lend its support to the treaty104

What about the development of human rights regimes over time An understand-ing of major human rights regimes does not end with their founding We have seenthat the ECHR like other major human rights instruments created a number ofoptional clauses on individual petition and compulsory jurisdiction of the court Insome cases early opponents of an enforceable convention remained exceptionallyrecalcitrant105 Yet over the subsequent ve decades all West European governmentsprogressively adopted such clauses and in many cases incorporated the ECHR intodomestic law

Much of this accords with republican liberal theory We observe a strengthening ofcommitments during and immediately after lsquolsquodemocratic wavesrsquorsquomdashas hit LatinAmerica and Central Europe during the 1990s Such efforts are strongly favored bynew democracies106 In Europe the most important reform in the history of the ECHRfor example was launched in the early to mid-1990s lsquolsquoProtocol 11rsquorsquo opened forsignature in May 1994 permits the ECHR Court to assume the functions of thecommission and compels all new signatories to accept compulsory jurisdiction andindividual petitionmdashpractices already universal among the original members Lead-ing legal academics argue that the most important impetus for Protocol 11 was lsquolsquothewidening to include [states] that have had little domestic much less internationalexperience in the legal protection of human rightsrsquorsquo107 The rst three countries toratify Protocol 11 were three transitional democracies Bulgaria Slovakia and Slo-venia The governments of some new democracies in Central and East Europe weresimilarly quick to accept minority rights obligations as a means of locking in domes-

104 For a general treatment of war crimes tribunals demonstrating the unwillingness of establisheddemocracies to pay high costs see Bass 1999

105 Sweden and the Netherlands are among the handful of countries that have been speci cally or-dered by the ECHR to allow more effective domestic judicial review of human rights claims many haveargued that Britain should be on the list as well Lester 1994

106 Huntington 1991 Consider however former British colonies which on gaining independenceadopted explicit bills of rights and constitutional reviewmdashsome on their own some with the encourage-ment of the British government Many were patterned after the European Convention but the underlyingimpetus stems republican liberal theory argues from their status as emerging postauthoritarian democra-cies Some of the most stable of these such as those in the Caribbean rejected international obligations

107 Janis Kay and Bradley 1995 88ndash89 113ndash18

Human Rights Regimes Origins 245

tic democracy108 In the Americas acceptance of compulsory jurisdiction by the Inter-American Court has occurred over the past two decadesmdasha period in which domesticconstitutional review also became nearly universal In contrast human rights normsremain weak in those regions where new democracies are few as in Africa or theMiddle East

Despite these important insights however the determinants of the evolution ofhuman rights regimes are unlikely to be identical to the determinants of their found-ing and are therefore unlikely to be explained entirely by republican liberal theoryThe ECHR deepened over a period during which European governments grew morecon dent about the stability of domestic democratic governance Hence the theoryadvanced here cannot be the sole or even the major explanation for the subsequentdeepening of the regime A social process intervenes between original intent andultimate evolutionmdasha process we have seen of which governments were quite awarein 1950 British officials believed that the ECHR would alter domestic political ar-rangements so as to encourage the mobilization of new social demands for humanrights enforcement Republican liberal theory would suggest that such new demandsre ect new opportunities for representation of social interests once a nation joins aregime broader liberal theory would stress changes in social ideas and interestsFurther research is required to clarify the precise dynamics of such long-term trends109

Generalizing the Theory to Other Issue Areas

A second direction for future research is to extend the theory to cooperation in otherissue-areas Despite the lsquolsquorepublican liberalrsquorsquo label the theoretical distinctiveness ofthe explanation advanced here is only incidentally connected to the liberal content ofthe philosophy embodied in human rights regimes In other words the argument istheoretically rather than substantively liberal110 Distinct to republican liberal theoryis the decisive role of domestic political representation in world politics and byextension the possibility that international institutions like their domestic counter-parts can enhance the credibility of domestic political commitments thereby lsquolsquolock-ing inrsquorsquo current policies Whether or not governments are lsquolsquoliberalrsquorsquo internationalinstitutions may lsquolsquostrengthen the statersquorsquo domestically by expanding its domestic con-trol over initiative information ideas and institutions111 Compared with more con-ventional lsquolsquofunctionalrsquorsquo theories of international regimes which stress reciprocal com-mitments to manage transnational societal transactions this analysis points to a morepurely domestic or lsquolsquotwo-levelrsquorsquo motivation for establishing international institu-tions112

Under what general conditions should we expect to observe international commit-ments of this kind Republican liberal theory suggests three conditions (1) govern-

108 See Manas 1997 and Wippman 1999109 Moravcsik 1995110 Moravcsik 1997111 Moravcsik 1994112 Putnam 1988

246 International Organization

ments fear future domestic political uncertainty (2) the position of the national gov-ernment is supported by a consensus of foreign governments and (3) internationalcooperation helps induce domestic actors to support the maintenance of current poli-cies

Where else in world politics might these three conditions be met Two types ofexamples must suffice Where nondemocratic governments cooperate to enhancetheir domestic credibility a mirror image of human rights institutions may ariseStephen David argues that lsquolsquoweak and illegitimatersquorsquo leaders of developing countriesoften view internal enemies as more dangerous than external ones and are thereforelikely to select international alliances that undermine domestic opponents113 TheHoly Alliance is a nineteenth-century example of international cooperation designedto block the seemingly inevitable spread of domestic liberalism and nationalismmdashinside and outside its membership A century later ruling Communist governmentsin Eastern Europe fearing for their domestic legitimacy supported membership inthe Warsaw Pact their comrades worldwide cooperated through Comintern

Further examples of efforts to use international regimes to bolster domestic policycredibility are found in international trade and monetary policy114 Mexico for ex-ample in exchange for its commitment to the North American Free Trade Area(NAFTA) gained relatively few economic concessions from the United States andCanada This has led many analysts to argue that NAFTA should be seen less as aquid pro quo and more as a means of establishing the credibility of the Mexicancommitment to trade and economic liberalization against the future potential of back-sliding115 Mexican reform within NAFTA was just such a case where the three con-ditions were met policy credibility was questionable the consensus among foreigngovernments (the United States and Canada) was closer to the views of the domestic(Mexican) government than those of Mexican protectionists and the costs of unilat-eral defection were perceived as large

The process of European integration rested similarly on centralizing power innational executives who consistently employed lsquolsquoforeign policyrsquorsquo decision-makinginstitutions to handle issues traditionally decided in lsquolsquodomesticrsquorsquo forums116 In thisregard the European Union has played the role in postwar European integration thata strong presidency and lsquolsquofast trackrsquorsquo institutions have played in securing postwarUS support for multilateral trade liberalization In European monetary cooperationweak-currency countries like France and Italy have been among the strongest propo-nents of deeper exchange-rate cooperationmdashoften with the intention of using exter-nal policy to stabilize domestic macroeconomic policy and performance As pre-dicted these examples tend to be cases in which a government whose views arerelatively closer to those of the regional consensus employs international cooperationto lsquolsquolock inrsquorsquo cooperation This process is facilitated also by the independent ideologi-cal value of lsquolsquoEuropersquorsquo in the minds of the Italian electorate for example and by the

113 David 1991114 Rodrik 1989115 For example Haggard 1997116 See Moravcsik 1994 and Goldstein 1997

Human Rights Regimes Origins 247

perception that monetary cooperation is linked to trade and agricultural cooperationmdashboth of which shifted the perceived costs of defection117

Realism and Idealism in International Relations Theory

The third and broadest implication of this analysis is that it counsels caution aboutthe uncritical acceptance of certain ideational explanations for the emergence ofinternational norms Recent scholarship has been quick to assume that if realist (orregime) theory fails to explain international cooperationmdashsay in areas like humanrights and environmental policymdashthe motivation for cooperation must lie in ide-ational socialization to altruistic beliefs This assumption once termed lsquolsquoidealistrsquorsquo orlsquolsquoutopianrsquorsquo seems plausible at rst glance The realist explanation for the emergenceof human rights norms is manifestly weak In a modern world increasingly domi-nated by liberal democratic practice human rights seem salient and attractive idealsPolitical action to protect them moreover clearly requires mobilizing a diffuse con-stituency in favor of the provision of what is in fact a public good which in turn oftenrequires that political actors issue strong normative appeals Ideational theorists havelittle trouble nding public professions of moral conviction to support their view

Yet scholars should not jump too quickly to the conclusionmdashas many recent stud-ies of foreign aid arms control slavery racism and human rights invite them todomdashthat altruism must motivate the establishment of morally attractive internationalnorms118 The tendency to jump to this conclusion demonstrates the danger of con-ducting debates about world politics around the simple dichotomy of realism versusidealism (or realism versus constructivism) as seems the current norm119 Presump-tive evidence for the importance of altruistic or lsquolsquoprincipledrsquorsquo motivations vis-a-vis arealist account may melt away as we have seen as soon as the underlying theory istested against more sophisticated rationalist yet nonrealist (in this case liberal) theo-ries of self-interested political behavior Moreover to establish methodologically theexistence of altruistic motivations and socialization processes rather than alternativeliberal theories one must do more than cite public professions of idealism documentthe actions of moral entrepreneurs or invoke the desirability of the ultimate end Talkand even mobilization are often cheap and often redundant or futile accordinglysuch evidence is often misleading Cross-national comparison and primary-sourcedocumentation of decision making are the critical tests

In the case of the establishment of the ECHR the proper theory and method re-verses an idealist conclusion that might appear to offer a plausible alternative torealism120 What seems at rst to be a conversion to moral altruism is in fact aninstrumental calculation of how best to lock in democratic governance against future

117 See Frieden 1993 Collins 1988 Moravcsik 1998a chap 4 6 and Krugman 1994 189ndash94118 What drives cooperation is prior domestic institutional convergence Hence the nature of domestic

regimes is not an intermediate variable between fundamental socialization and state behavior but thecritical variable that determines the nature of interdependence in the rst place

119 This is a view ideational theorists are coming to accept Finnemore and Sikkink 1998 916ndash17120 For example Legro and Moravcsik 1999

248 International Organization

opponentsmdasha practice hardly distinct from similar practices in the most pecuniaryareas of world politics such as trade and monetary policy I am not denying ofcourse that ideas and ideals matter in foreign policy I am challenging only a particu-lar idealist argument Surely some domestic support for democratic governance maybe ideological even idealistic in origin But if we can learn a single lesson from theformation of the worldrsquos most successful formal arrangement for international hu-man rights enforcement it is that in world politics pure idealism begets pure ideal-ismmdashin the form of parliamentary assemblies and international declarations To es-tablish binding international commitments much more is required

References

Ackerman Bruce 1997 The Rise of World Constitutionalism Virginia Law Review 83 (4)771ndash97Ando Nisuke 1992 The Future of Monitoring BodiesmdashLimitations and Possibilities of the Human Rights

Committee In 1991ndash1992 Canadian Human Rights Yearbook 169ndash175 Toronto CarswellBailey Michael A Judith Goldstein and Barry R Weingast 1997 The Institutional Roots of American

Trade Policy Politics Coalitions and International Trade World Politics 49 (3)309ndash38Bass Gary 1998 Judging War The Politics of International War Crimes Tribunals PhD diss Harvard

UniversityBrett Rachel 1996 Human Rights and the OSCE Human Rights Quarterly 18 (3)668ndash93Brysk Alison 1994 The Politics of Human Rights in Argentina Protest Change and Democratization

Stanford Calif Stanford University PressCarr E H 1946 The Twenty Yearsrsquo Crisis 1919ndash1939 2d ed London MacmillanCarter Barry E and Phillip R Trimble 1995 International Law 2d ed Boston Little BrownCollins Susan M 1988 In ation and the EMS In The European Monetary System edited by Francesco

Giavazzi Stefano Micossi and Marcus Miller 112ndash39 Cambridge Cambridge University PressCostello Declan 1992 Limiting Rights Constitutionally In Human Rights and Constitutional Law Es-

says in Honour of Brian Walsh edited by J OrsquoReilly 177ndash87 Dublin Round Hall PressCouncil of Europe 1975 Recueil des Travaux Preparatoires 6 vols Strasbourg Council of EuropeDavid Stephen R 1991 Explaining Third-World Alignment World Politics 43 (2)233ndash56Dijk Pieter van and G J H van Hoof 1998 Theory and Practice of the European Convention on Human

Rights 3d ed Hague KluwerDonnelly Jack 1986 International Human Rights A Regime Analysis International Organization 40

(3)599ndash642Doyle Michael W 1986 Liberalism and World Politics American Political Science Review 80 (4)

1151ndash69Drzemczewski Andrew Z 1983 The European Human Rights Convention in Domestic Law A Compara-

tive Study Oxford Clarendon PressEuropean Court of Justice 1996 Opinion Pursuant to Article 228 of the Treaty Opinion 294 (29 March)

I1763ndashI1790Evans Peter B Harold K Jacobson and Robert D Putnam 1993 Double-Edged Diplomacy Interna-

tional Bargaining and Domestic Politics Berkeley University of California PressFalk Richard A 1981 Human Rights and State Sovereignty New York Holmes and MeierFinnemore Martha 1996 National Interests in International Society Ithaca NY Cornell University

PressFinnemore Martha and Kathryn Sikkink 1998 International Norm Dynamics and Political Change

International Organization 52 (4)887ndash917Franck Thomas M 1988 Legitimacy in the International System American Journal of International Law

82 (4)705ndash59

Human Rights Regimes Origins 249

Frieden Jeffry A 1993 Making Commitments France and Italy in the European Monetary System1979ndash1985 Working Paper Series 114 Berkeley Calif Center for German and European Studies

Glendon Mary Ann 1998a Knowing the Universal Declaration of Human Rights Notre Dame LawReview 73 (5)1153ndash90

mdashmdashmdash 1998b The Universal Declaration of Human Rights Unpublished manuscript Harvard LawSchool Cambridge Mass

Goldstein Judith 1996 International Law and Domestic Institutions Reconciling North American lsquolsquoUn-fairrsquorsquo Trade Laws International Organization 50541ndash64

Haggard Stephan 1997 The Political Economy of Regionalism in Asia and the Americas In The Po-litical Economy of Regionalism edited by Edward Mans eld and Helen Milner 20ndash49 New YorkColumbia University Press

Helfer Lawrence and Anne-Marie Slaughter 1997 Toward a Theory of Effective Supranational Adjudi-cation Yale Law Journal 107 (2)273ndash391

Henkin Louis Gerald L Neuman Diane F Orentlicher and David W Leebron 1999 Human RightsNew York Foundation Press

Humphrey John P 1974 The Revolution in the International Law of Human Rights Human Rights4205ndash16

mdashmdashmdash 1984 Human Rights and the United Nations A Great Adventure Dobbs Ferry TransnationalPublishers

Huntington Samuel 1991 The Third Wave Democratization in the Late Twentieth Century NormanUniversity of Oklahoma Press

Janis Mark W Richard S Kay and Anthony W Bradley 1995 European Human Rights Law Text andMaterials Oxford Clarendon Press

Jepperson Ronald L Alexander Wendt and Peter J Katzenstein 1996 Norms Identity and the Cultureof National Security In The Culture of National Security Norms and Identity in World Politics editedby Peter J Katzenstein 33ndash75 Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Kaufman Chaim D and Robert A Pape 1999 Explaining Costly International Moral Action BritainrsquosSixty-Year Campaign Against the Atlantic Slave Trade International Organization 53 (4)631ndash68

Keck Margaret E and Kathryn Sikkink 1998 Activists Beyond Borders Advocacy Networks in Interna-tional Politics Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Keohane Robert O 1986 Theory of World Politics Structural Realism and Beyond In Neo-Realism andIts Critics edited by Robert O Keohane 158ndash203 New York Columbia University Press

Krasner Stephen D 1992 Sovereignty and Intervention Unpublished manuscript Stanford UniversityStanford Calif

mdashmdashmdash 1995 Compromising Westphalia International Security 20 (3)115ndash51Krugman Paul R 1994 Peddling Prosperity Economic Sense and Nonsense in the Age of Diminished

Expectations New York NortonKupchan Charles A and Clifford A Kupchan 1991 Concerts Collective Security and the Future of

Europe International Security 16 (1)114ndash61Lake David A 1993 Leadership Hegemony and the International Economy Naked Emperor or Tattered

Monarch with Potential International Studies Quarterly 37 (4)459ndash89Landes William M and Richard A Posner 1975 The Independent Judiciary in an Interest-Group Per-

spective Journal of Law and Economics 18 (3)875ndash901Legro Jeffrey W 1996 Culture and Preferences in the International Cooperation Two-Step American

Political Science Review 90 (1)118ndash37Legro Jeffrey W and Andrew Moravcsik 1999 Is Anybody Still a Realist International Security 24

(2)5ndash55Lester Anthony 1984 Fundamental Rights The United Kingdom Isolated In 1984 Public Law edited by

Graham Zellick 46ndash72 London Stevens and Sonsmdashmdashmdash 1994 Taking Human Rights Seriously Kingrsquos College Law Journal 51ndash15Manas Jean E 1996 The Council of Europersquos Democracy Ideal and the Challenge of Ethno-National

Strife In Preventing Con ict in the Post-Communist World Mobilizing International and Regional

250 International Organization

Organizations edited by Abram Chayes and Antonia Handler Chayes 99ndash144 Washington DCBrookings Institution Press

Marston Geoffrey 1993 The United Kingdomrsquos Part in the Preparation of the European Convention onHuman Rights 1950 International and Comparative Law Quarterly 42 (4)796ndash826

McKeon Richard 1949 The Philosophic Bases and Material Circumstances of the Rights of Man InHuman Rights Comments and Interpretations edited by UNESCO 35ndash46 New York UNESCO

Merrills J G 1993 The Development of International Law by the European Court of Human Rights 2ded Manchester UK Manchester University Press

Moe Terry 1990 Political Institutions The Neglected Side of the Story Journal of Law Economics andOrganization 6 (1)213ndash53

Moravcsik Andrew 1992 Liberalism and International Relations Theory Center for International AffairsWorking Paper Series 92-6 Cambridge Mass Harvard University

mdashmdashmdash 1994 Why the European Community Strengthens the State International Cooperation and Do-mestic Politics Center for European Studies Working Paper Series No 52 Cambridge Mass HarvardUniversity

mdashmdashmdash 1995 Explaining International Human Rights Regimes Liberal Theory and Western EuropeEuropean Journal of International Relations 1157ndash89

mdashmdashmdash 1997 Taking Preferences Seriously A Liberal Theory of International Politics InternationalOrganization 51 (4)513ndash53

mdashmdashmdash 1998a The Choice for Europe Social Purpose and State Power from Messina to MaastrichtIthaca NY Cornell University Press

mdashmdashmdash 1998b The Origin of Human Rights Regimes Liberal States and Domestic Uncertainty in PostwarEurope Working Paper No 9817 Cambridge Mass Weatherhead Center for International AffairsHarvard University

Morsink Johannes 1999 The Universal Declaration of Human Rights Philadelphia University of Penn-sylvania Press

Morgenthau Hans J 1960 Politics Among Nations The Struggle for Power and Peace 3d ed New YorkAlfred Knopf

Nye Joseph S Jr 1990 Bound to Lead The Changing Nature of American Power New York BasicBooks

Pasquino Pasquale 1998 Constitutional Adjudication and Democracy Comparative PerspectivesmdashUSA France Italy Ratio Juris 1138ndash50

Pierson Paul 1996 The Path to European Union A Historical Institutionalist Analysis ComparativePolitical Studies 29 (2)123ndash63

Polakiewicz Jorg and Valerie Jacob-Foltzer 1991 The European Human Rights Convention in DomesticLaw The Impact of Strasbourg Case Law in States Where Direct Effect Is Given to the ConventionHuman Rights Law Quarterly 1265ndash85 125ndash142

Putnam Robert D 1988 Diplomacy and Domestic Politics International Organization 42 (3) 427ndash61Ramirez Francisco O Yasemin Soysal and Suzanne Shanahan 1997 The Changing Logic of Political

Citizenship Cross-National Acquisition of Womenrsquos Suffrage Rights 1890ndash1990 American Socio-logical Review 62 (5)735ndash45

Risse Thomas 2000 Letrsquos Argue Communicative Action and International Relations International Or-ganization 54 (1)1ndash39

Risse-Kappen Thomas 1994 Ideas Do Not Float Freely Transnational Coalitions Domestic Structuresand the End of the Cold War International Organization 48 (2)185ndash214

mdashmdashmdash 1996 Collective Identity in a Democratic Community The Case of NATO In The Culture ofNational Security Norms and Identity in World Politics edited by Peter J Katzenstein 357ndash99 NewYork Columbia University Press

Robertson A H and J G Merrills 1993 Human Rights in Europe A Study of the European Conventionon Human Rights 3d ed Manchester UK Manchester University Press

mdashmdashmdash 1996 Human Rights in the World An Introduction to the International Protection of HumanRights 4th ed Manchester UK Manchester University Press

Rodrik Dani 1989 Credibility of Trade Reform A Policy Makerrsquos Guide World Economy 12 (1)1ndash16

Human Rights Regimes Origins 251

Ruggie John Gerard 1983 Human Rights and the Future International Community Daedalus 112 (4)93ndash110

Russett Bruce 1993 Grasping the Democratic Peace Principles for a PostndashCold War World PrincetonNJ Princeton University Press

Samnoslashy AEcirc shild 1993 Human Rights as International Consensus The Making of the Universal Declara-tion of Human Rights 1945ndash1948 Bergen Michelsen Institute

Shapiro Martin 1981 Courts A Comparative and Political Analysis Chicago University of ChicagoPress

Sieghart Paul 1983 The International Law of Human Rights Oxford Clarendon PressSikkink Kathryn 1993 The Power of Principled Ideas Human Rights Policies in the United States and

Western Europe In Ideas and Foreign Policy Beliefs Institutions and Political Change edited byJudith Goldstein and Robert O Keohane 139ndash70 Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Simpson A W Brian 1998 Short History of the European Convention on Human Rights Unpublishedmanuscript University of Michigan Law School Ann Arbor

Slaughter Anne-Marie Alec Stone Sweet and Joseph H H Weiler eds 1998 The European Court andNational Courts Doctrine and Jurisprudence Oxford Hart Publishing

Snyder Jack 1991 Myths of Empire Domestic Politics and International Ambition Ithaca NY CornellUniversity Press

Teitgen Pierre-Henri 1988 Faites entrer le temoin suivant 1940ndash1958 de la resistance a la Ve Repub-lique Rennes France Ouest-France

Van Evera Stephen 1990 Primed for Peace International Security 15 (winter)7ndash57mdashmdashmdash 1999 The Causes of War Power and the Roots of Con ict Ithaca NY Cornell University PressWaltz Kenneth N 1979 Theory of International Politics Reading Mass Addison-WesleyWippman David 1999 Practical and Legal Constraints on Internal Power Sharing In International Rela-

tions and Ethnic Con ict edited by David Wippman 170ndash88 Ithaca NY Cornell University PressWhit eld John H 1988 How the Working Organs of the European Convention Have Elevated the Indi-

vidual to the Level of Subject of International Law ILSA Journal of International Law 1227ndash53

252 International Organization

faced with the realities of this proposal would take the risk of entrusting these unprec-edented powers to an international court legislative powers which Parliament wouldnever agree to entrust to the courts of this country which are known and whichcommand the con dence and admiration of the worldrsquorsquo86 lsquolsquoOur whole constitutionrsquorsquoa government document intoned lsquolsquois based on the principle that it is for the Parlia-ment to enact the laws and for the judges to interpret the lawsrsquorsquo87 The British govern-ment even opposed a clause protecting rights to lsquolsquofree electionsrsquorsquo and lsquolsquopolitical oppo-sitionrsquorsquo apparently because they believed that their distinctive lsquolsquo rst past the postrsquorsquounique electoral system might be challenged88

The speci c issue cited most often by the governmentrsquos legal authorities was theBritish policy toward political extremists A ministerial brief referred to a lsquolsquoblankchequersquorsquo that would lsquolsquoallow the Governments to become the object of such poten-tially vague charges by individuals as to invite Communists crooks and cranks ofevery type to bring actionsrsquorsquo89 Lord Chancellor Jowittrsquos complaint was that lsquolsquotheConvention would prevent a future British government from detaining people with-out trial during a period of emergency or judges sending litigants to prison forthrowing eggs at them or the Home Secretary from banning Communist or Fascistdemonstrationsrsquorsquo90

Yet it would be misleading to argue that British institutional idiosyncrasy causedBritish opposition Every established democracy after all has its treasured idiosyn-crasies and British leaders sincerely believed that as the cradle of rule-of-law gover-nance they would suffer least91 In comparative perspective many general concernsmdashgovernment intervention in the economy the challenge to colonial rule concernabout political extremism skepticism of courts a tradition of insular nationalismand parliamentary sovereigntymdashhardly distinguished Britain from France Italy andmany other continental supporters of the convention Many of these fearsmdashincludingthose concerning colonies and electoral rulesmdashcould have been and were addressedby restricting the document92 For British decision-makers the decisive point wasnot the nature of these concrete objections but the utter absence in the British domes-tic context of any countervailing self-interested argument in favor of membership

The quaint scenarios of extremist threats raised by British officials demonstratethis They arose not because extremist groups in Britain were particularly strong butbecause in comparison with the Continent they were so weak Whereas FrenchGerman and Italian officials viewed the ECHR as a check on the potential triumph of

86 Ibid 80387 Ibid 79988 Council of Europe 1975 III182 26489 Marston 1993 80690 Lester 1994 291 It is possible they were wrong One intriguing conjecture is that the longer a democratic form of

government is in place the more attached to its idiosyncrasies citizens and elites are likely to grow and thefurther from the norm of international constitutionalism its practices are likely to become Hence wewould expect countries such as Britain the Netherlands Sweden and the United States to become particu-larly attached to their idiosyncratic national systems If correct this would mean that established democra-cies not only reap fewer bene ts from international human rights enforcement but also bear greater costs

92 Samnoslashy 1993 46ndash47

Human Rights Regimes Origins 241

popular extremist parties British officials saw it only as a hindrance to a defense ofthe political system against agitation by isolated individuals British internal debatesand external statements were utterly devoid of any recognition of the advantages ofcollective security against domestic extremistsmdashadvantages central to continentalarguments for the ECHR Whereas the French were concerned that the CommunistParty might take power electorally and have to be checked by the ECHR the Britishwere concerned that isolated radicals might le suit under the ECHR In this contextmarginal inconveniences overridden elsewhere in the interest of bolstering demo-cratic stability became fundamental obstacles to the acceptance of binding interna-tional human rights norms

For these reasons the British government long considered opposing the conven-tion altogether Yet in the words of an internal Foreign Office paper lsquolsquoThe alterna-tive namely refusal to become a party to a Convention acceptable to nearly all theremaining States of the Council of Europe would appear to be almost indefen-sible Political considerations both domestic and foreign compel us now to bringourselves to acceptrsquorsquo an (optional) right of individual petition93 What blunted Britishopposition to any postwar European human rights regime was above all the fear ofresurgent totalitarianism abroad that might pose an eventual military threat to theUnited Kingdommdashprecisely as republican liberal theory predicts94 This fear re- ected not just a concern with a resurgence of Fascism but also a turnaround inBritish foreign policy in 1948 in response to the perceived rise of the Communistthreat in Western Europe The West the government argued needed not only to main-tain the military balance but also to strengthen continental democracies For thesepurposes the propaganda battle against Communism was critical Such concerns hadled Britain and France to help form the Council of Europe a few years earlier95

In the minds of British officials however the primacy of domestic sovereigntyover collective defense of the democratic peace remained unchallenged The cabinetmandated efforts to water down the force of any agreement in Britain British repre-sentatives sought to limit the potential risk of open-ended jurisprudence by callingfor the careful enumeration and de nition of human rights before agreeing on anyenforcement mechanism The expectation was that governments would not be able toagree on a list both extensive and precise96 Acting on Prime Minister ClementAtleersquosdirect instruction the British delegation successfully pressed to place the right ofindividual petition and the jurisdiction of the court into optional clauses97 ForeignMinister Ernest Bevin himself instructed British negotiators to veto any mandatoryright of individual petition lsquolsquoeven if it [means] being in a minority of onersquorsquo98 With

93 W E Beckett Legal Advisor to the Foreign Office April 1947 Foreign Office meeting cited inMarston 1993 798 811 also 798ndash804

94 Note that this differs from the realist account in that the threat is not in the rst instance a functionof military power but of political and ideological difference

95 Simpson 1998 15ndash19 37ndash3896 Marston 1993 808 See also Council of Europe 1975 III especially 182 280 30497 Marston 199398 Marston 1993 814 Britain withdrew its similar intention to veto over the issue of colonial depen-

dencies

242 International Organization

Cabinet approval Britain pursued a similar policy with respect to the negotiation ofUN human rights commitments99

Having secured these concessions which essentially rendered the convention un-enforceable in Britain the cabinet unanimously accepted the desirability of signingit Rati cation proceeded without difficulty Subsequently the Atlee governmenttreated the ECHR as a declaratory document and made no effort to introduce imple-menting or incorporating legislationYet even this outcomemdashone with no immediateconcrete consequencemdashwas viewed among British leaders as second best They werefully aware that once the document was signed future domestic political pressuremight well arise to incorporate the treaty or to accept its optional clauses Foreseeingthat a future government as the lord chancellor put it lsquolsquomight be forced to concedersquorsquothe jurisdiction of the court the British government sought also to include a provi-sion permitting any state to withdraw from the ECHR on six monthsrsquo notice100

To judge from their voting record and their contributions to the assembly debatesmdashgiven the absence for the moment of more detailed documentary researchmdashtheattitude of British politicians appears typical of attitudes in other recalcitrant coun-tries such as Sweden Norway Denmark the Netherlands and Luxembourg Gov-ernments and publics in these countries appear to have been on balance more rmlycommitted to democracy more altruistically inclined and sometimes even (subse-quent experience within the regime suggests) more willing to use coercion to spreadhuman rights norms than the governments and publics of countries that favored bind-ing commitments101 Yet given the high level of certainty about the future politicalstability of these democratic systems and the immediate bene ts of sovereignty forruling parties and government officials there was little self-interested reason to ac-cept compulsory and enforceable international commitments in the area of humanrights Accordingly they refused to do so

Generalizing the Argument Human Rights and Beyond

We have seen that the origins of the ECHR the most successful international humanrights adjudication and enforcement regime in the world today lies not in coercivepower politics or socialization to idealistic norms as contemporary internationalrelations theories predict Instead its origins lie in self-interested efforts by newly

99 Foreign Secretary Herbert Morrison in his 1951 memorandum to the cabinet on the UN Covenantwrote lsquolsquoAs the United Kingdom government has always played a leading part in promoting [human rightsin the UN] it would be difficult to draw back at this stage In these circumstances the prudent coursemight be to prolong the international discussions to raise legal and practical difficulties and to delay theconclusion of the Covenant for as long as possiblersquorsquo Lester 1984 55

100 Lester 1984 53ndash54 See also Marston 1993 824ndash26 This clearly discon rms the conjecture thatfuture evolution was an entirely unforeseen path-dependent consequence of earlier commitments

101 On the subsequent willingness of Sweden Norway Denmark and the Netherlands as well asFrance and Austria to pressure foreign states see Sikkink 1993 On Sweden see Council of Europe 1975III262 264

Human Rights Regimes Origins 243

established (or reestablished) democracies to employ international commitments toconsolidate democracymdashlsquolsquolocking inrsquorsquo the domestic political status quo against theirnondemocratic opponents This empirical nding has three broader implications for futureresearch on domestic politics and international relations

The Origin and Evolution of Human Rights Regimes

The rst implication of the theoretical argument is that the tendency of states toenhance the credibility of domestic policies by binding themselves to internationalinstitutions may help explain the origins and evolution of human rights enforcementregimes more generally In negotiations to create the Inter-American Convention onHuman Rights the UN Covenants and the emergent African human rights systemwe should expect to see a similar pattern of support from new democracies suspicionfrom established democracies and hostility from dictatorships102 In the followingoverview I highlight suggestive evidence and propose areas for future research

The negotiation of the UN Covenant on Civil and Political Rights appears to illus-trate the dynamics of democratic commitment At the height of the Cold War in theearly 1950s the most stable among modern democracies including the United Statesand the United Kingdom allied with authoritarian and totalitarian states like theSoviet Union China South Africa and Iran in opposition to the inclusion of compul-sory enforceable commitments The alliance in favor of such commitments as repub-lican liberal theory predicts included recently established democracies in continentalEurope Latin America and Asia

Republican liberal theory also explains a troubling anomaly for scholars and activ-ists alike namely the consistent unwillingness of the United States to accept multi-lateral constraints on its domestic human rights practices under the Inter-Americanand UN systems This unwillingness is generally attributed to ad hoc idiosyncraticfactors the United Statesrsquo superpower status (as is often said of its opposition tobinding UN obligations) its uniquely segregated southern states (as is often said ofsupport for the Bricker Amendment in the early 1950s) or its unique political institu-tions (federalism and supermajoritarian treaty rati cation rules) From the republicanliberal perspective in contrast US skepticism is the norm not the exception amongestablished democraciesmdasha norm related to the relatively low level of offsettingdomestic bene ts in an established self-con dent democracy not the nature of Ameri-can objections per se103

The positions of the established democracies in recent years concerning the cre-ation of war crimes tribunals offer at least partial con rmation of republican liberal

102 For an overview see Robertson and Merrills 1996103 An intriguing parallel example is the recent refusal of the European Communityrsquos European Court

of Justice (ECJ) to permit the EU to adhere collectively to the ECHR without a treaty amendment notingthat (1) there is no express human rights commitment in the Treaty of Rome hence no legal justi cationfor adherence and (2) human rights already lsquolsquoform an integral part of the general principles of law whoseobservance the [ECJ] ensuresrsquorsquo See ECJ I-1789 Adherence would of course undermine the ECJrsquos ownauthority in this area

244 International Organization

theory Established democracies had little difficulty accepting tribunals with jurisdic-tion over the former Yugoslavia and Rwanda where their own policies would not beimplicated Yet where commitments were (de facto) reciprocally bindingmdashnamelyin open-ended institutional commitments involving countries that actually engage inforeign interventionmdashestablished democracies con dent that they maintain ad-equate domestic safeguards against domestic atrocities hesitated to accept interna-tional constraints In the recent International Criminal Court negotiations three estab-lished democracies with a recent history of intervention abroad (the United StatesFrance and Israel) posed the greatest difficulties After ghting to dilute the obliga-tions of the treaty the United States and Israel joined China and highly repressiveMiddle Eastern and North African states in opposition while France was the verylast major power to lend its support to the treaty104

What about the development of human rights regimes over time An understand-ing of major human rights regimes does not end with their founding We have seenthat the ECHR like other major human rights instruments created a number ofoptional clauses on individual petition and compulsory jurisdiction of the court Insome cases early opponents of an enforceable convention remained exceptionallyrecalcitrant105 Yet over the subsequent ve decades all West European governmentsprogressively adopted such clauses and in many cases incorporated the ECHR intodomestic law

Much of this accords with republican liberal theory We observe a strengthening ofcommitments during and immediately after lsquolsquodemocratic wavesrsquorsquomdashas hit LatinAmerica and Central Europe during the 1990s Such efforts are strongly favored bynew democracies106 In Europe the most important reform in the history of the ECHRfor example was launched in the early to mid-1990s lsquolsquoProtocol 11rsquorsquo opened forsignature in May 1994 permits the ECHR Court to assume the functions of thecommission and compels all new signatories to accept compulsory jurisdiction andindividual petitionmdashpractices already universal among the original members Lead-ing legal academics argue that the most important impetus for Protocol 11 was lsquolsquothewidening to include [states] that have had little domestic much less internationalexperience in the legal protection of human rightsrsquorsquo107 The rst three countries toratify Protocol 11 were three transitional democracies Bulgaria Slovakia and Slo-venia The governments of some new democracies in Central and East Europe weresimilarly quick to accept minority rights obligations as a means of locking in domes-

104 For a general treatment of war crimes tribunals demonstrating the unwillingness of establisheddemocracies to pay high costs see Bass 1999

105 Sweden and the Netherlands are among the handful of countries that have been speci cally or-dered by the ECHR to allow more effective domestic judicial review of human rights claims many haveargued that Britain should be on the list as well Lester 1994

106 Huntington 1991 Consider however former British colonies which on gaining independenceadopted explicit bills of rights and constitutional reviewmdashsome on their own some with the encourage-ment of the British government Many were patterned after the European Convention but the underlyingimpetus stems republican liberal theory argues from their status as emerging postauthoritarian democra-cies Some of the most stable of these such as those in the Caribbean rejected international obligations

107 Janis Kay and Bradley 1995 88ndash89 113ndash18

Human Rights Regimes Origins 245

tic democracy108 In the Americas acceptance of compulsory jurisdiction by the Inter-American Court has occurred over the past two decadesmdasha period in which domesticconstitutional review also became nearly universal In contrast human rights normsremain weak in those regions where new democracies are few as in Africa or theMiddle East

Despite these important insights however the determinants of the evolution ofhuman rights regimes are unlikely to be identical to the determinants of their found-ing and are therefore unlikely to be explained entirely by republican liberal theoryThe ECHR deepened over a period during which European governments grew morecon dent about the stability of domestic democratic governance Hence the theoryadvanced here cannot be the sole or even the major explanation for the subsequentdeepening of the regime A social process intervenes between original intent andultimate evolutionmdasha process we have seen of which governments were quite awarein 1950 British officials believed that the ECHR would alter domestic political ar-rangements so as to encourage the mobilization of new social demands for humanrights enforcement Republican liberal theory would suggest that such new demandsre ect new opportunities for representation of social interests once a nation joins aregime broader liberal theory would stress changes in social ideas and interestsFurther research is required to clarify the precise dynamics of such long-term trends109

Generalizing the Theory to Other Issue Areas

A second direction for future research is to extend the theory to cooperation in otherissue-areas Despite the lsquolsquorepublican liberalrsquorsquo label the theoretical distinctiveness ofthe explanation advanced here is only incidentally connected to the liberal content ofthe philosophy embodied in human rights regimes In other words the argument istheoretically rather than substantively liberal110 Distinct to republican liberal theoryis the decisive role of domestic political representation in world politics and byextension the possibility that international institutions like their domestic counter-parts can enhance the credibility of domestic political commitments thereby lsquolsquolock-ing inrsquorsquo current policies Whether or not governments are lsquolsquoliberalrsquorsquo internationalinstitutions may lsquolsquostrengthen the statersquorsquo domestically by expanding its domestic con-trol over initiative information ideas and institutions111 Compared with more con-ventional lsquolsquofunctionalrsquorsquo theories of international regimes which stress reciprocal com-mitments to manage transnational societal transactions this analysis points to a morepurely domestic or lsquolsquotwo-levelrsquorsquo motivation for establishing international institu-tions112

Under what general conditions should we expect to observe international commit-ments of this kind Republican liberal theory suggests three conditions (1) govern-

108 See Manas 1997 and Wippman 1999109 Moravcsik 1995110 Moravcsik 1997111 Moravcsik 1994112 Putnam 1988

246 International Organization

ments fear future domestic political uncertainty (2) the position of the national gov-ernment is supported by a consensus of foreign governments and (3) internationalcooperation helps induce domestic actors to support the maintenance of current poli-cies

Where else in world politics might these three conditions be met Two types ofexamples must suffice Where nondemocratic governments cooperate to enhancetheir domestic credibility a mirror image of human rights institutions may ariseStephen David argues that lsquolsquoweak and illegitimatersquorsquo leaders of developing countriesoften view internal enemies as more dangerous than external ones and are thereforelikely to select international alliances that undermine domestic opponents113 TheHoly Alliance is a nineteenth-century example of international cooperation designedto block the seemingly inevitable spread of domestic liberalism and nationalismmdashinside and outside its membership A century later ruling Communist governmentsin Eastern Europe fearing for their domestic legitimacy supported membership inthe Warsaw Pact their comrades worldwide cooperated through Comintern

Further examples of efforts to use international regimes to bolster domestic policycredibility are found in international trade and monetary policy114 Mexico for ex-ample in exchange for its commitment to the North American Free Trade Area(NAFTA) gained relatively few economic concessions from the United States andCanada This has led many analysts to argue that NAFTA should be seen less as aquid pro quo and more as a means of establishing the credibility of the Mexicancommitment to trade and economic liberalization against the future potential of back-sliding115 Mexican reform within NAFTA was just such a case where the three con-ditions were met policy credibility was questionable the consensus among foreigngovernments (the United States and Canada) was closer to the views of the domestic(Mexican) government than those of Mexican protectionists and the costs of unilat-eral defection were perceived as large

The process of European integration rested similarly on centralizing power innational executives who consistently employed lsquolsquoforeign policyrsquorsquo decision-makinginstitutions to handle issues traditionally decided in lsquolsquodomesticrsquorsquo forums116 In thisregard the European Union has played the role in postwar European integration thata strong presidency and lsquolsquofast trackrsquorsquo institutions have played in securing postwarUS support for multilateral trade liberalization In European monetary cooperationweak-currency countries like France and Italy have been among the strongest propo-nents of deeper exchange-rate cooperationmdashoften with the intention of using exter-nal policy to stabilize domestic macroeconomic policy and performance As pre-dicted these examples tend to be cases in which a government whose views arerelatively closer to those of the regional consensus employs international cooperationto lsquolsquolock inrsquorsquo cooperation This process is facilitated also by the independent ideologi-cal value of lsquolsquoEuropersquorsquo in the minds of the Italian electorate for example and by the

113 David 1991114 Rodrik 1989115 For example Haggard 1997116 See Moravcsik 1994 and Goldstein 1997

Human Rights Regimes Origins 247

perception that monetary cooperation is linked to trade and agricultural cooperationmdashboth of which shifted the perceived costs of defection117

Realism and Idealism in International Relations Theory

The third and broadest implication of this analysis is that it counsels caution aboutthe uncritical acceptance of certain ideational explanations for the emergence ofinternational norms Recent scholarship has been quick to assume that if realist (orregime) theory fails to explain international cooperationmdashsay in areas like humanrights and environmental policymdashthe motivation for cooperation must lie in ide-ational socialization to altruistic beliefs This assumption once termed lsquolsquoidealistrsquorsquo orlsquolsquoutopianrsquorsquo seems plausible at rst glance The realist explanation for the emergenceof human rights norms is manifestly weak In a modern world increasingly domi-nated by liberal democratic practice human rights seem salient and attractive idealsPolitical action to protect them moreover clearly requires mobilizing a diffuse con-stituency in favor of the provision of what is in fact a public good which in turn oftenrequires that political actors issue strong normative appeals Ideational theorists havelittle trouble nding public professions of moral conviction to support their view

Yet scholars should not jump too quickly to the conclusionmdashas many recent stud-ies of foreign aid arms control slavery racism and human rights invite them todomdashthat altruism must motivate the establishment of morally attractive internationalnorms118 The tendency to jump to this conclusion demonstrates the danger of con-ducting debates about world politics around the simple dichotomy of realism versusidealism (or realism versus constructivism) as seems the current norm119 Presump-tive evidence for the importance of altruistic or lsquolsquoprincipledrsquorsquo motivations vis-a-vis arealist account may melt away as we have seen as soon as the underlying theory istested against more sophisticated rationalist yet nonrealist (in this case liberal) theo-ries of self-interested political behavior Moreover to establish methodologically theexistence of altruistic motivations and socialization processes rather than alternativeliberal theories one must do more than cite public professions of idealism documentthe actions of moral entrepreneurs or invoke the desirability of the ultimate end Talkand even mobilization are often cheap and often redundant or futile accordinglysuch evidence is often misleading Cross-national comparison and primary-sourcedocumentation of decision making are the critical tests

In the case of the establishment of the ECHR the proper theory and method re-verses an idealist conclusion that might appear to offer a plausible alternative torealism120 What seems at rst to be a conversion to moral altruism is in fact aninstrumental calculation of how best to lock in democratic governance against future

117 See Frieden 1993 Collins 1988 Moravcsik 1998a chap 4 6 and Krugman 1994 189ndash94118 What drives cooperation is prior domestic institutional convergence Hence the nature of domestic

regimes is not an intermediate variable between fundamental socialization and state behavior but thecritical variable that determines the nature of interdependence in the rst place

119 This is a view ideational theorists are coming to accept Finnemore and Sikkink 1998 916ndash17120 For example Legro and Moravcsik 1999

248 International Organization

opponentsmdasha practice hardly distinct from similar practices in the most pecuniaryareas of world politics such as trade and monetary policy I am not denying ofcourse that ideas and ideals matter in foreign policy I am challenging only a particu-lar idealist argument Surely some domestic support for democratic governance maybe ideological even idealistic in origin But if we can learn a single lesson from theformation of the worldrsquos most successful formal arrangement for international hu-man rights enforcement it is that in world politics pure idealism begets pure ideal-ismmdashin the form of parliamentary assemblies and international declarations To es-tablish binding international commitments much more is required

References

Ackerman Bruce 1997 The Rise of World Constitutionalism Virginia Law Review 83 (4)771ndash97Ando Nisuke 1992 The Future of Monitoring BodiesmdashLimitations and Possibilities of the Human Rights

Committee In 1991ndash1992 Canadian Human Rights Yearbook 169ndash175 Toronto CarswellBailey Michael A Judith Goldstein and Barry R Weingast 1997 The Institutional Roots of American

Trade Policy Politics Coalitions and International Trade World Politics 49 (3)309ndash38Bass Gary 1998 Judging War The Politics of International War Crimes Tribunals PhD diss Harvard

UniversityBrett Rachel 1996 Human Rights and the OSCE Human Rights Quarterly 18 (3)668ndash93Brysk Alison 1994 The Politics of Human Rights in Argentina Protest Change and Democratization

Stanford Calif Stanford University PressCarr E H 1946 The Twenty Yearsrsquo Crisis 1919ndash1939 2d ed London MacmillanCarter Barry E and Phillip R Trimble 1995 International Law 2d ed Boston Little BrownCollins Susan M 1988 In ation and the EMS In The European Monetary System edited by Francesco

Giavazzi Stefano Micossi and Marcus Miller 112ndash39 Cambridge Cambridge University PressCostello Declan 1992 Limiting Rights Constitutionally In Human Rights and Constitutional Law Es-

says in Honour of Brian Walsh edited by J OrsquoReilly 177ndash87 Dublin Round Hall PressCouncil of Europe 1975 Recueil des Travaux Preparatoires 6 vols Strasbourg Council of EuropeDavid Stephen R 1991 Explaining Third-World Alignment World Politics 43 (2)233ndash56Dijk Pieter van and G J H van Hoof 1998 Theory and Practice of the European Convention on Human

Rights 3d ed Hague KluwerDonnelly Jack 1986 International Human Rights A Regime Analysis International Organization 40

(3)599ndash642Doyle Michael W 1986 Liberalism and World Politics American Political Science Review 80 (4)

1151ndash69Drzemczewski Andrew Z 1983 The European Human Rights Convention in Domestic Law A Compara-

tive Study Oxford Clarendon PressEuropean Court of Justice 1996 Opinion Pursuant to Article 228 of the Treaty Opinion 294 (29 March)

I1763ndashI1790Evans Peter B Harold K Jacobson and Robert D Putnam 1993 Double-Edged Diplomacy Interna-

tional Bargaining and Domestic Politics Berkeley University of California PressFalk Richard A 1981 Human Rights and State Sovereignty New York Holmes and MeierFinnemore Martha 1996 National Interests in International Society Ithaca NY Cornell University

PressFinnemore Martha and Kathryn Sikkink 1998 International Norm Dynamics and Political Change

International Organization 52 (4)887ndash917Franck Thomas M 1988 Legitimacy in the International System American Journal of International Law

82 (4)705ndash59

Human Rights Regimes Origins 249

Frieden Jeffry A 1993 Making Commitments France and Italy in the European Monetary System1979ndash1985 Working Paper Series 114 Berkeley Calif Center for German and European Studies

Glendon Mary Ann 1998a Knowing the Universal Declaration of Human Rights Notre Dame LawReview 73 (5)1153ndash90

mdashmdashmdash 1998b The Universal Declaration of Human Rights Unpublished manuscript Harvard LawSchool Cambridge Mass

Goldstein Judith 1996 International Law and Domestic Institutions Reconciling North American lsquolsquoUn-fairrsquorsquo Trade Laws International Organization 50541ndash64

Haggard Stephan 1997 The Political Economy of Regionalism in Asia and the Americas In The Po-litical Economy of Regionalism edited by Edward Mans eld and Helen Milner 20ndash49 New YorkColumbia University Press

Helfer Lawrence and Anne-Marie Slaughter 1997 Toward a Theory of Effective Supranational Adjudi-cation Yale Law Journal 107 (2)273ndash391

Henkin Louis Gerald L Neuman Diane F Orentlicher and David W Leebron 1999 Human RightsNew York Foundation Press

Humphrey John P 1974 The Revolution in the International Law of Human Rights Human Rights4205ndash16

mdashmdashmdash 1984 Human Rights and the United Nations A Great Adventure Dobbs Ferry TransnationalPublishers

Huntington Samuel 1991 The Third Wave Democratization in the Late Twentieth Century NormanUniversity of Oklahoma Press

Janis Mark W Richard S Kay and Anthony W Bradley 1995 European Human Rights Law Text andMaterials Oxford Clarendon Press

Jepperson Ronald L Alexander Wendt and Peter J Katzenstein 1996 Norms Identity and the Cultureof National Security In The Culture of National Security Norms and Identity in World Politics editedby Peter J Katzenstein 33ndash75 Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Kaufman Chaim D and Robert A Pape 1999 Explaining Costly International Moral Action BritainrsquosSixty-Year Campaign Against the Atlantic Slave Trade International Organization 53 (4)631ndash68

Keck Margaret E and Kathryn Sikkink 1998 Activists Beyond Borders Advocacy Networks in Interna-tional Politics Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Keohane Robert O 1986 Theory of World Politics Structural Realism and Beyond In Neo-Realism andIts Critics edited by Robert O Keohane 158ndash203 New York Columbia University Press

Krasner Stephen D 1992 Sovereignty and Intervention Unpublished manuscript Stanford UniversityStanford Calif

mdashmdashmdash 1995 Compromising Westphalia International Security 20 (3)115ndash51Krugman Paul R 1994 Peddling Prosperity Economic Sense and Nonsense in the Age of Diminished

Expectations New York NortonKupchan Charles A and Clifford A Kupchan 1991 Concerts Collective Security and the Future of

Europe International Security 16 (1)114ndash61Lake David A 1993 Leadership Hegemony and the International Economy Naked Emperor or Tattered

Monarch with Potential International Studies Quarterly 37 (4)459ndash89Landes William M and Richard A Posner 1975 The Independent Judiciary in an Interest-Group Per-

spective Journal of Law and Economics 18 (3)875ndash901Legro Jeffrey W 1996 Culture and Preferences in the International Cooperation Two-Step American

Political Science Review 90 (1)118ndash37Legro Jeffrey W and Andrew Moravcsik 1999 Is Anybody Still a Realist International Security 24

(2)5ndash55Lester Anthony 1984 Fundamental Rights The United Kingdom Isolated In 1984 Public Law edited by

Graham Zellick 46ndash72 London Stevens and Sonsmdashmdashmdash 1994 Taking Human Rights Seriously Kingrsquos College Law Journal 51ndash15Manas Jean E 1996 The Council of Europersquos Democracy Ideal and the Challenge of Ethno-National

Strife In Preventing Con ict in the Post-Communist World Mobilizing International and Regional

250 International Organization

Organizations edited by Abram Chayes and Antonia Handler Chayes 99ndash144 Washington DCBrookings Institution Press

Marston Geoffrey 1993 The United Kingdomrsquos Part in the Preparation of the European Convention onHuman Rights 1950 International and Comparative Law Quarterly 42 (4)796ndash826

McKeon Richard 1949 The Philosophic Bases and Material Circumstances of the Rights of Man InHuman Rights Comments and Interpretations edited by UNESCO 35ndash46 New York UNESCO

Merrills J G 1993 The Development of International Law by the European Court of Human Rights 2ded Manchester UK Manchester University Press

Moe Terry 1990 Political Institutions The Neglected Side of the Story Journal of Law Economics andOrganization 6 (1)213ndash53

Moravcsik Andrew 1992 Liberalism and International Relations Theory Center for International AffairsWorking Paper Series 92-6 Cambridge Mass Harvard University

mdashmdashmdash 1994 Why the European Community Strengthens the State International Cooperation and Do-mestic Politics Center for European Studies Working Paper Series No 52 Cambridge Mass HarvardUniversity

mdashmdashmdash 1995 Explaining International Human Rights Regimes Liberal Theory and Western EuropeEuropean Journal of International Relations 1157ndash89

mdashmdashmdash 1997 Taking Preferences Seriously A Liberal Theory of International Politics InternationalOrganization 51 (4)513ndash53

mdashmdashmdash 1998a The Choice for Europe Social Purpose and State Power from Messina to MaastrichtIthaca NY Cornell University Press

mdashmdashmdash 1998b The Origin of Human Rights Regimes Liberal States and Domestic Uncertainty in PostwarEurope Working Paper No 9817 Cambridge Mass Weatherhead Center for International AffairsHarvard University

Morsink Johannes 1999 The Universal Declaration of Human Rights Philadelphia University of Penn-sylvania Press

Morgenthau Hans J 1960 Politics Among Nations The Struggle for Power and Peace 3d ed New YorkAlfred Knopf

Nye Joseph S Jr 1990 Bound to Lead The Changing Nature of American Power New York BasicBooks

Pasquino Pasquale 1998 Constitutional Adjudication and Democracy Comparative PerspectivesmdashUSA France Italy Ratio Juris 1138ndash50

Pierson Paul 1996 The Path to European Union A Historical Institutionalist Analysis ComparativePolitical Studies 29 (2)123ndash63

Polakiewicz Jorg and Valerie Jacob-Foltzer 1991 The European Human Rights Convention in DomesticLaw The Impact of Strasbourg Case Law in States Where Direct Effect Is Given to the ConventionHuman Rights Law Quarterly 1265ndash85 125ndash142

Putnam Robert D 1988 Diplomacy and Domestic Politics International Organization 42 (3) 427ndash61Ramirez Francisco O Yasemin Soysal and Suzanne Shanahan 1997 The Changing Logic of Political

Citizenship Cross-National Acquisition of Womenrsquos Suffrage Rights 1890ndash1990 American Socio-logical Review 62 (5)735ndash45

Risse Thomas 2000 Letrsquos Argue Communicative Action and International Relations International Or-ganization 54 (1)1ndash39

Risse-Kappen Thomas 1994 Ideas Do Not Float Freely Transnational Coalitions Domestic Structuresand the End of the Cold War International Organization 48 (2)185ndash214

mdashmdashmdash 1996 Collective Identity in a Democratic Community The Case of NATO In The Culture ofNational Security Norms and Identity in World Politics edited by Peter J Katzenstein 357ndash99 NewYork Columbia University Press

Robertson A H and J G Merrills 1993 Human Rights in Europe A Study of the European Conventionon Human Rights 3d ed Manchester UK Manchester University Press

mdashmdashmdash 1996 Human Rights in the World An Introduction to the International Protection of HumanRights 4th ed Manchester UK Manchester University Press

Rodrik Dani 1989 Credibility of Trade Reform A Policy Makerrsquos Guide World Economy 12 (1)1ndash16

Human Rights Regimes Origins 251

Ruggie John Gerard 1983 Human Rights and the Future International Community Daedalus 112 (4)93ndash110

Russett Bruce 1993 Grasping the Democratic Peace Principles for a PostndashCold War World PrincetonNJ Princeton University Press

Samnoslashy AEcirc shild 1993 Human Rights as International Consensus The Making of the Universal Declara-tion of Human Rights 1945ndash1948 Bergen Michelsen Institute

Shapiro Martin 1981 Courts A Comparative and Political Analysis Chicago University of ChicagoPress

Sieghart Paul 1983 The International Law of Human Rights Oxford Clarendon PressSikkink Kathryn 1993 The Power of Principled Ideas Human Rights Policies in the United States and

Western Europe In Ideas and Foreign Policy Beliefs Institutions and Political Change edited byJudith Goldstein and Robert O Keohane 139ndash70 Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Simpson A W Brian 1998 Short History of the European Convention on Human Rights Unpublishedmanuscript University of Michigan Law School Ann Arbor

Slaughter Anne-Marie Alec Stone Sweet and Joseph H H Weiler eds 1998 The European Court andNational Courts Doctrine and Jurisprudence Oxford Hart Publishing

Snyder Jack 1991 Myths of Empire Domestic Politics and International Ambition Ithaca NY CornellUniversity Press

Teitgen Pierre-Henri 1988 Faites entrer le temoin suivant 1940ndash1958 de la resistance a la Ve Repub-lique Rennes France Ouest-France

Van Evera Stephen 1990 Primed for Peace International Security 15 (winter)7ndash57mdashmdashmdash 1999 The Causes of War Power and the Roots of Con ict Ithaca NY Cornell University PressWaltz Kenneth N 1979 Theory of International Politics Reading Mass Addison-WesleyWippman David 1999 Practical and Legal Constraints on Internal Power Sharing In International Rela-

tions and Ethnic Con ict edited by David Wippman 170ndash88 Ithaca NY Cornell University PressWhit eld John H 1988 How the Working Organs of the European Convention Have Elevated the Indi-

vidual to the Level of Subject of International Law ILSA Journal of International Law 1227ndash53

252 International Organization

popular extremist parties British officials saw it only as a hindrance to a defense ofthe political system against agitation by isolated individuals British internal debatesand external statements were utterly devoid of any recognition of the advantages ofcollective security against domestic extremistsmdashadvantages central to continentalarguments for the ECHR Whereas the French were concerned that the CommunistParty might take power electorally and have to be checked by the ECHR the Britishwere concerned that isolated radicals might le suit under the ECHR In this contextmarginal inconveniences overridden elsewhere in the interest of bolstering demo-cratic stability became fundamental obstacles to the acceptance of binding interna-tional human rights norms

For these reasons the British government long considered opposing the conven-tion altogether Yet in the words of an internal Foreign Office paper lsquolsquoThe alterna-tive namely refusal to become a party to a Convention acceptable to nearly all theremaining States of the Council of Europe would appear to be almost indefen-sible Political considerations both domestic and foreign compel us now to bringourselves to acceptrsquorsquo an (optional) right of individual petition93 What blunted Britishopposition to any postwar European human rights regime was above all the fear ofresurgent totalitarianism abroad that might pose an eventual military threat to theUnited Kingdommdashprecisely as republican liberal theory predicts94 This fear re- ected not just a concern with a resurgence of Fascism but also a turnaround inBritish foreign policy in 1948 in response to the perceived rise of the Communistthreat in Western Europe The West the government argued needed not only to main-tain the military balance but also to strengthen continental democracies For thesepurposes the propaganda battle against Communism was critical Such concerns hadled Britain and France to help form the Council of Europe a few years earlier95

In the minds of British officials however the primacy of domestic sovereigntyover collective defense of the democratic peace remained unchallenged The cabinetmandated efforts to water down the force of any agreement in Britain British repre-sentatives sought to limit the potential risk of open-ended jurisprudence by callingfor the careful enumeration and de nition of human rights before agreeing on anyenforcement mechanism The expectation was that governments would not be able toagree on a list both extensive and precise96 Acting on Prime Minister ClementAtleersquosdirect instruction the British delegation successfully pressed to place the right ofindividual petition and the jurisdiction of the court into optional clauses97 ForeignMinister Ernest Bevin himself instructed British negotiators to veto any mandatoryright of individual petition lsquolsquoeven if it [means] being in a minority of onersquorsquo98 With

93 W E Beckett Legal Advisor to the Foreign Office April 1947 Foreign Office meeting cited inMarston 1993 798 811 also 798ndash804

94 Note that this differs from the realist account in that the threat is not in the rst instance a functionof military power but of political and ideological difference

95 Simpson 1998 15ndash19 37ndash3896 Marston 1993 808 See also Council of Europe 1975 III especially 182 280 30497 Marston 199398 Marston 1993 814 Britain withdrew its similar intention to veto over the issue of colonial depen-

dencies

242 International Organization

Cabinet approval Britain pursued a similar policy with respect to the negotiation ofUN human rights commitments99

Having secured these concessions which essentially rendered the convention un-enforceable in Britain the cabinet unanimously accepted the desirability of signingit Rati cation proceeded without difficulty Subsequently the Atlee governmenttreated the ECHR as a declaratory document and made no effort to introduce imple-menting or incorporating legislationYet even this outcomemdashone with no immediateconcrete consequencemdashwas viewed among British leaders as second best They werefully aware that once the document was signed future domestic political pressuremight well arise to incorporate the treaty or to accept its optional clauses Foreseeingthat a future government as the lord chancellor put it lsquolsquomight be forced to concedersquorsquothe jurisdiction of the court the British government sought also to include a provi-sion permitting any state to withdraw from the ECHR on six monthsrsquo notice100

To judge from their voting record and their contributions to the assembly debatesmdashgiven the absence for the moment of more detailed documentary researchmdashtheattitude of British politicians appears typical of attitudes in other recalcitrant coun-tries such as Sweden Norway Denmark the Netherlands and Luxembourg Gov-ernments and publics in these countries appear to have been on balance more rmlycommitted to democracy more altruistically inclined and sometimes even (subse-quent experience within the regime suggests) more willing to use coercion to spreadhuman rights norms than the governments and publics of countries that favored bind-ing commitments101 Yet given the high level of certainty about the future politicalstability of these democratic systems and the immediate bene ts of sovereignty forruling parties and government officials there was little self-interested reason to ac-cept compulsory and enforceable international commitments in the area of humanrights Accordingly they refused to do so

Generalizing the Argument Human Rights and Beyond

We have seen that the origins of the ECHR the most successful international humanrights adjudication and enforcement regime in the world today lies not in coercivepower politics or socialization to idealistic norms as contemporary internationalrelations theories predict Instead its origins lie in self-interested efforts by newly

99 Foreign Secretary Herbert Morrison in his 1951 memorandum to the cabinet on the UN Covenantwrote lsquolsquoAs the United Kingdom government has always played a leading part in promoting [human rightsin the UN] it would be difficult to draw back at this stage In these circumstances the prudent coursemight be to prolong the international discussions to raise legal and practical difficulties and to delay theconclusion of the Covenant for as long as possiblersquorsquo Lester 1984 55

100 Lester 1984 53ndash54 See also Marston 1993 824ndash26 This clearly discon rms the conjecture thatfuture evolution was an entirely unforeseen path-dependent consequence of earlier commitments

101 On the subsequent willingness of Sweden Norway Denmark and the Netherlands as well asFrance and Austria to pressure foreign states see Sikkink 1993 On Sweden see Council of Europe 1975III262 264

Human Rights Regimes Origins 243

established (or reestablished) democracies to employ international commitments toconsolidate democracymdashlsquolsquolocking inrsquorsquo the domestic political status quo against theirnondemocratic opponents This empirical nding has three broader implications for futureresearch on domestic politics and international relations

The Origin and Evolution of Human Rights Regimes

The rst implication of the theoretical argument is that the tendency of states toenhance the credibility of domestic policies by binding themselves to internationalinstitutions may help explain the origins and evolution of human rights enforcementregimes more generally In negotiations to create the Inter-American Convention onHuman Rights the UN Covenants and the emergent African human rights systemwe should expect to see a similar pattern of support from new democracies suspicionfrom established democracies and hostility from dictatorships102 In the followingoverview I highlight suggestive evidence and propose areas for future research

The negotiation of the UN Covenant on Civil and Political Rights appears to illus-trate the dynamics of democratic commitment At the height of the Cold War in theearly 1950s the most stable among modern democracies including the United Statesand the United Kingdom allied with authoritarian and totalitarian states like theSoviet Union China South Africa and Iran in opposition to the inclusion of compul-sory enforceable commitments The alliance in favor of such commitments as repub-lican liberal theory predicts included recently established democracies in continentalEurope Latin America and Asia

Republican liberal theory also explains a troubling anomaly for scholars and activ-ists alike namely the consistent unwillingness of the United States to accept multi-lateral constraints on its domestic human rights practices under the Inter-Americanand UN systems This unwillingness is generally attributed to ad hoc idiosyncraticfactors the United Statesrsquo superpower status (as is often said of its opposition tobinding UN obligations) its uniquely segregated southern states (as is often said ofsupport for the Bricker Amendment in the early 1950s) or its unique political institu-tions (federalism and supermajoritarian treaty rati cation rules) From the republicanliberal perspective in contrast US skepticism is the norm not the exception amongestablished democraciesmdasha norm related to the relatively low level of offsettingdomestic bene ts in an established self-con dent democracy not the nature of Ameri-can objections per se103

The positions of the established democracies in recent years concerning the cre-ation of war crimes tribunals offer at least partial con rmation of republican liberal

102 For an overview see Robertson and Merrills 1996103 An intriguing parallel example is the recent refusal of the European Communityrsquos European Court

of Justice (ECJ) to permit the EU to adhere collectively to the ECHR without a treaty amendment notingthat (1) there is no express human rights commitment in the Treaty of Rome hence no legal justi cationfor adherence and (2) human rights already lsquolsquoform an integral part of the general principles of law whoseobservance the [ECJ] ensuresrsquorsquo See ECJ I-1789 Adherence would of course undermine the ECJrsquos ownauthority in this area

244 International Organization

theory Established democracies had little difficulty accepting tribunals with jurisdic-tion over the former Yugoslavia and Rwanda where their own policies would not beimplicated Yet where commitments were (de facto) reciprocally bindingmdashnamelyin open-ended institutional commitments involving countries that actually engage inforeign interventionmdashestablished democracies con dent that they maintain ad-equate domestic safeguards against domestic atrocities hesitated to accept interna-tional constraints In the recent International Criminal Court negotiations three estab-lished democracies with a recent history of intervention abroad (the United StatesFrance and Israel) posed the greatest difficulties After ghting to dilute the obliga-tions of the treaty the United States and Israel joined China and highly repressiveMiddle Eastern and North African states in opposition while France was the verylast major power to lend its support to the treaty104

What about the development of human rights regimes over time An understand-ing of major human rights regimes does not end with their founding We have seenthat the ECHR like other major human rights instruments created a number ofoptional clauses on individual petition and compulsory jurisdiction of the court Insome cases early opponents of an enforceable convention remained exceptionallyrecalcitrant105 Yet over the subsequent ve decades all West European governmentsprogressively adopted such clauses and in many cases incorporated the ECHR intodomestic law

Much of this accords with republican liberal theory We observe a strengthening ofcommitments during and immediately after lsquolsquodemocratic wavesrsquorsquomdashas hit LatinAmerica and Central Europe during the 1990s Such efforts are strongly favored bynew democracies106 In Europe the most important reform in the history of the ECHRfor example was launched in the early to mid-1990s lsquolsquoProtocol 11rsquorsquo opened forsignature in May 1994 permits the ECHR Court to assume the functions of thecommission and compels all new signatories to accept compulsory jurisdiction andindividual petitionmdashpractices already universal among the original members Lead-ing legal academics argue that the most important impetus for Protocol 11 was lsquolsquothewidening to include [states] that have had little domestic much less internationalexperience in the legal protection of human rightsrsquorsquo107 The rst three countries toratify Protocol 11 were three transitional democracies Bulgaria Slovakia and Slo-venia The governments of some new democracies in Central and East Europe weresimilarly quick to accept minority rights obligations as a means of locking in domes-

104 For a general treatment of war crimes tribunals demonstrating the unwillingness of establisheddemocracies to pay high costs see Bass 1999

105 Sweden and the Netherlands are among the handful of countries that have been speci cally or-dered by the ECHR to allow more effective domestic judicial review of human rights claims many haveargued that Britain should be on the list as well Lester 1994

106 Huntington 1991 Consider however former British colonies which on gaining independenceadopted explicit bills of rights and constitutional reviewmdashsome on their own some with the encourage-ment of the British government Many were patterned after the European Convention but the underlyingimpetus stems republican liberal theory argues from their status as emerging postauthoritarian democra-cies Some of the most stable of these such as those in the Caribbean rejected international obligations

107 Janis Kay and Bradley 1995 88ndash89 113ndash18

Human Rights Regimes Origins 245

tic democracy108 In the Americas acceptance of compulsory jurisdiction by the Inter-American Court has occurred over the past two decadesmdasha period in which domesticconstitutional review also became nearly universal In contrast human rights normsremain weak in those regions where new democracies are few as in Africa or theMiddle East

Despite these important insights however the determinants of the evolution ofhuman rights regimes are unlikely to be identical to the determinants of their found-ing and are therefore unlikely to be explained entirely by republican liberal theoryThe ECHR deepened over a period during which European governments grew morecon dent about the stability of domestic democratic governance Hence the theoryadvanced here cannot be the sole or even the major explanation for the subsequentdeepening of the regime A social process intervenes between original intent andultimate evolutionmdasha process we have seen of which governments were quite awarein 1950 British officials believed that the ECHR would alter domestic political ar-rangements so as to encourage the mobilization of new social demands for humanrights enforcement Republican liberal theory would suggest that such new demandsre ect new opportunities for representation of social interests once a nation joins aregime broader liberal theory would stress changes in social ideas and interestsFurther research is required to clarify the precise dynamics of such long-term trends109

Generalizing the Theory to Other Issue Areas

A second direction for future research is to extend the theory to cooperation in otherissue-areas Despite the lsquolsquorepublican liberalrsquorsquo label the theoretical distinctiveness ofthe explanation advanced here is only incidentally connected to the liberal content ofthe philosophy embodied in human rights regimes In other words the argument istheoretically rather than substantively liberal110 Distinct to republican liberal theoryis the decisive role of domestic political representation in world politics and byextension the possibility that international institutions like their domestic counter-parts can enhance the credibility of domestic political commitments thereby lsquolsquolock-ing inrsquorsquo current policies Whether or not governments are lsquolsquoliberalrsquorsquo internationalinstitutions may lsquolsquostrengthen the statersquorsquo domestically by expanding its domestic con-trol over initiative information ideas and institutions111 Compared with more con-ventional lsquolsquofunctionalrsquorsquo theories of international regimes which stress reciprocal com-mitments to manage transnational societal transactions this analysis points to a morepurely domestic or lsquolsquotwo-levelrsquorsquo motivation for establishing international institu-tions112

Under what general conditions should we expect to observe international commit-ments of this kind Republican liberal theory suggests three conditions (1) govern-

108 See Manas 1997 and Wippman 1999109 Moravcsik 1995110 Moravcsik 1997111 Moravcsik 1994112 Putnam 1988

246 International Organization

ments fear future domestic political uncertainty (2) the position of the national gov-ernment is supported by a consensus of foreign governments and (3) internationalcooperation helps induce domestic actors to support the maintenance of current poli-cies

Where else in world politics might these three conditions be met Two types ofexamples must suffice Where nondemocratic governments cooperate to enhancetheir domestic credibility a mirror image of human rights institutions may ariseStephen David argues that lsquolsquoweak and illegitimatersquorsquo leaders of developing countriesoften view internal enemies as more dangerous than external ones and are thereforelikely to select international alliances that undermine domestic opponents113 TheHoly Alliance is a nineteenth-century example of international cooperation designedto block the seemingly inevitable spread of domestic liberalism and nationalismmdashinside and outside its membership A century later ruling Communist governmentsin Eastern Europe fearing for their domestic legitimacy supported membership inthe Warsaw Pact their comrades worldwide cooperated through Comintern

Further examples of efforts to use international regimes to bolster domestic policycredibility are found in international trade and monetary policy114 Mexico for ex-ample in exchange for its commitment to the North American Free Trade Area(NAFTA) gained relatively few economic concessions from the United States andCanada This has led many analysts to argue that NAFTA should be seen less as aquid pro quo and more as a means of establishing the credibility of the Mexicancommitment to trade and economic liberalization against the future potential of back-sliding115 Mexican reform within NAFTA was just such a case where the three con-ditions were met policy credibility was questionable the consensus among foreigngovernments (the United States and Canada) was closer to the views of the domestic(Mexican) government than those of Mexican protectionists and the costs of unilat-eral defection were perceived as large

The process of European integration rested similarly on centralizing power innational executives who consistently employed lsquolsquoforeign policyrsquorsquo decision-makinginstitutions to handle issues traditionally decided in lsquolsquodomesticrsquorsquo forums116 In thisregard the European Union has played the role in postwar European integration thata strong presidency and lsquolsquofast trackrsquorsquo institutions have played in securing postwarUS support for multilateral trade liberalization In European monetary cooperationweak-currency countries like France and Italy have been among the strongest propo-nents of deeper exchange-rate cooperationmdashoften with the intention of using exter-nal policy to stabilize domestic macroeconomic policy and performance As pre-dicted these examples tend to be cases in which a government whose views arerelatively closer to those of the regional consensus employs international cooperationto lsquolsquolock inrsquorsquo cooperation This process is facilitated also by the independent ideologi-cal value of lsquolsquoEuropersquorsquo in the minds of the Italian electorate for example and by the

113 David 1991114 Rodrik 1989115 For example Haggard 1997116 See Moravcsik 1994 and Goldstein 1997

Human Rights Regimes Origins 247

perception that monetary cooperation is linked to trade and agricultural cooperationmdashboth of which shifted the perceived costs of defection117

Realism and Idealism in International Relations Theory

The third and broadest implication of this analysis is that it counsels caution aboutthe uncritical acceptance of certain ideational explanations for the emergence ofinternational norms Recent scholarship has been quick to assume that if realist (orregime) theory fails to explain international cooperationmdashsay in areas like humanrights and environmental policymdashthe motivation for cooperation must lie in ide-ational socialization to altruistic beliefs This assumption once termed lsquolsquoidealistrsquorsquo orlsquolsquoutopianrsquorsquo seems plausible at rst glance The realist explanation for the emergenceof human rights norms is manifestly weak In a modern world increasingly domi-nated by liberal democratic practice human rights seem salient and attractive idealsPolitical action to protect them moreover clearly requires mobilizing a diffuse con-stituency in favor of the provision of what is in fact a public good which in turn oftenrequires that political actors issue strong normative appeals Ideational theorists havelittle trouble nding public professions of moral conviction to support their view

Yet scholars should not jump too quickly to the conclusionmdashas many recent stud-ies of foreign aid arms control slavery racism and human rights invite them todomdashthat altruism must motivate the establishment of morally attractive internationalnorms118 The tendency to jump to this conclusion demonstrates the danger of con-ducting debates about world politics around the simple dichotomy of realism versusidealism (or realism versus constructivism) as seems the current norm119 Presump-tive evidence for the importance of altruistic or lsquolsquoprincipledrsquorsquo motivations vis-a-vis arealist account may melt away as we have seen as soon as the underlying theory istested against more sophisticated rationalist yet nonrealist (in this case liberal) theo-ries of self-interested political behavior Moreover to establish methodologically theexistence of altruistic motivations and socialization processes rather than alternativeliberal theories one must do more than cite public professions of idealism documentthe actions of moral entrepreneurs or invoke the desirability of the ultimate end Talkand even mobilization are often cheap and often redundant or futile accordinglysuch evidence is often misleading Cross-national comparison and primary-sourcedocumentation of decision making are the critical tests

In the case of the establishment of the ECHR the proper theory and method re-verses an idealist conclusion that might appear to offer a plausible alternative torealism120 What seems at rst to be a conversion to moral altruism is in fact aninstrumental calculation of how best to lock in democratic governance against future

117 See Frieden 1993 Collins 1988 Moravcsik 1998a chap 4 6 and Krugman 1994 189ndash94118 What drives cooperation is prior domestic institutional convergence Hence the nature of domestic

regimes is not an intermediate variable between fundamental socialization and state behavior but thecritical variable that determines the nature of interdependence in the rst place

119 This is a view ideational theorists are coming to accept Finnemore and Sikkink 1998 916ndash17120 For example Legro and Moravcsik 1999

248 International Organization

opponentsmdasha practice hardly distinct from similar practices in the most pecuniaryareas of world politics such as trade and monetary policy I am not denying ofcourse that ideas and ideals matter in foreign policy I am challenging only a particu-lar idealist argument Surely some domestic support for democratic governance maybe ideological even idealistic in origin But if we can learn a single lesson from theformation of the worldrsquos most successful formal arrangement for international hu-man rights enforcement it is that in world politics pure idealism begets pure ideal-ismmdashin the form of parliamentary assemblies and international declarations To es-tablish binding international commitments much more is required

References

Ackerman Bruce 1997 The Rise of World Constitutionalism Virginia Law Review 83 (4)771ndash97Ando Nisuke 1992 The Future of Monitoring BodiesmdashLimitations and Possibilities of the Human Rights

Committee In 1991ndash1992 Canadian Human Rights Yearbook 169ndash175 Toronto CarswellBailey Michael A Judith Goldstein and Barry R Weingast 1997 The Institutional Roots of American

Trade Policy Politics Coalitions and International Trade World Politics 49 (3)309ndash38Bass Gary 1998 Judging War The Politics of International War Crimes Tribunals PhD diss Harvard

UniversityBrett Rachel 1996 Human Rights and the OSCE Human Rights Quarterly 18 (3)668ndash93Brysk Alison 1994 The Politics of Human Rights in Argentina Protest Change and Democratization

Stanford Calif Stanford University PressCarr E H 1946 The Twenty Yearsrsquo Crisis 1919ndash1939 2d ed London MacmillanCarter Barry E and Phillip R Trimble 1995 International Law 2d ed Boston Little BrownCollins Susan M 1988 In ation and the EMS In The European Monetary System edited by Francesco

Giavazzi Stefano Micossi and Marcus Miller 112ndash39 Cambridge Cambridge University PressCostello Declan 1992 Limiting Rights Constitutionally In Human Rights and Constitutional Law Es-

says in Honour of Brian Walsh edited by J OrsquoReilly 177ndash87 Dublin Round Hall PressCouncil of Europe 1975 Recueil des Travaux Preparatoires 6 vols Strasbourg Council of EuropeDavid Stephen R 1991 Explaining Third-World Alignment World Politics 43 (2)233ndash56Dijk Pieter van and G J H van Hoof 1998 Theory and Practice of the European Convention on Human

Rights 3d ed Hague KluwerDonnelly Jack 1986 International Human Rights A Regime Analysis International Organization 40

(3)599ndash642Doyle Michael W 1986 Liberalism and World Politics American Political Science Review 80 (4)

1151ndash69Drzemczewski Andrew Z 1983 The European Human Rights Convention in Domestic Law A Compara-

tive Study Oxford Clarendon PressEuropean Court of Justice 1996 Opinion Pursuant to Article 228 of the Treaty Opinion 294 (29 March)

I1763ndashI1790Evans Peter B Harold K Jacobson and Robert D Putnam 1993 Double-Edged Diplomacy Interna-

tional Bargaining and Domestic Politics Berkeley University of California PressFalk Richard A 1981 Human Rights and State Sovereignty New York Holmes and MeierFinnemore Martha 1996 National Interests in International Society Ithaca NY Cornell University

PressFinnemore Martha and Kathryn Sikkink 1998 International Norm Dynamics and Political Change

International Organization 52 (4)887ndash917Franck Thomas M 1988 Legitimacy in the International System American Journal of International Law

82 (4)705ndash59

Human Rights Regimes Origins 249

Frieden Jeffry A 1993 Making Commitments France and Italy in the European Monetary System1979ndash1985 Working Paper Series 114 Berkeley Calif Center for German and European Studies

Glendon Mary Ann 1998a Knowing the Universal Declaration of Human Rights Notre Dame LawReview 73 (5)1153ndash90

mdashmdashmdash 1998b The Universal Declaration of Human Rights Unpublished manuscript Harvard LawSchool Cambridge Mass

Goldstein Judith 1996 International Law and Domestic Institutions Reconciling North American lsquolsquoUn-fairrsquorsquo Trade Laws International Organization 50541ndash64

Haggard Stephan 1997 The Political Economy of Regionalism in Asia and the Americas In The Po-litical Economy of Regionalism edited by Edward Mans eld and Helen Milner 20ndash49 New YorkColumbia University Press

Helfer Lawrence and Anne-Marie Slaughter 1997 Toward a Theory of Effective Supranational Adjudi-cation Yale Law Journal 107 (2)273ndash391

Henkin Louis Gerald L Neuman Diane F Orentlicher and David W Leebron 1999 Human RightsNew York Foundation Press

Humphrey John P 1974 The Revolution in the International Law of Human Rights Human Rights4205ndash16

mdashmdashmdash 1984 Human Rights and the United Nations A Great Adventure Dobbs Ferry TransnationalPublishers

Huntington Samuel 1991 The Third Wave Democratization in the Late Twentieth Century NormanUniversity of Oklahoma Press

Janis Mark W Richard S Kay and Anthony W Bradley 1995 European Human Rights Law Text andMaterials Oxford Clarendon Press

Jepperson Ronald L Alexander Wendt and Peter J Katzenstein 1996 Norms Identity and the Cultureof National Security In The Culture of National Security Norms and Identity in World Politics editedby Peter J Katzenstein 33ndash75 Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Kaufman Chaim D and Robert A Pape 1999 Explaining Costly International Moral Action BritainrsquosSixty-Year Campaign Against the Atlantic Slave Trade International Organization 53 (4)631ndash68

Keck Margaret E and Kathryn Sikkink 1998 Activists Beyond Borders Advocacy Networks in Interna-tional Politics Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Keohane Robert O 1986 Theory of World Politics Structural Realism and Beyond In Neo-Realism andIts Critics edited by Robert O Keohane 158ndash203 New York Columbia University Press

Krasner Stephen D 1992 Sovereignty and Intervention Unpublished manuscript Stanford UniversityStanford Calif

mdashmdashmdash 1995 Compromising Westphalia International Security 20 (3)115ndash51Krugman Paul R 1994 Peddling Prosperity Economic Sense and Nonsense in the Age of Diminished

Expectations New York NortonKupchan Charles A and Clifford A Kupchan 1991 Concerts Collective Security and the Future of

Europe International Security 16 (1)114ndash61Lake David A 1993 Leadership Hegemony and the International Economy Naked Emperor or Tattered

Monarch with Potential International Studies Quarterly 37 (4)459ndash89Landes William M and Richard A Posner 1975 The Independent Judiciary in an Interest-Group Per-

spective Journal of Law and Economics 18 (3)875ndash901Legro Jeffrey W 1996 Culture and Preferences in the International Cooperation Two-Step American

Political Science Review 90 (1)118ndash37Legro Jeffrey W and Andrew Moravcsik 1999 Is Anybody Still a Realist International Security 24

(2)5ndash55Lester Anthony 1984 Fundamental Rights The United Kingdom Isolated In 1984 Public Law edited by

Graham Zellick 46ndash72 London Stevens and Sonsmdashmdashmdash 1994 Taking Human Rights Seriously Kingrsquos College Law Journal 51ndash15Manas Jean E 1996 The Council of Europersquos Democracy Ideal and the Challenge of Ethno-National

Strife In Preventing Con ict in the Post-Communist World Mobilizing International and Regional

250 International Organization

Organizations edited by Abram Chayes and Antonia Handler Chayes 99ndash144 Washington DCBrookings Institution Press

Marston Geoffrey 1993 The United Kingdomrsquos Part in the Preparation of the European Convention onHuman Rights 1950 International and Comparative Law Quarterly 42 (4)796ndash826

McKeon Richard 1949 The Philosophic Bases and Material Circumstances of the Rights of Man InHuman Rights Comments and Interpretations edited by UNESCO 35ndash46 New York UNESCO

Merrills J G 1993 The Development of International Law by the European Court of Human Rights 2ded Manchester UK Manchester University Press

Moe Terry 1990 Political Institutions The Neglected Side of the Story Journal of Law Economics andOrganization 6 (1)213ndash53

Moravcsik Andrew 1992 Liberalism and International Relations Theory Center for International AffairsWorking Paper Series 92-6 Cambridge Mass Harvard University

mdashmdashmdash 1994 Why the European Community Strengthens the State International Cooperation and Do-mestic Politics Center for European Studies Working Paper Series No 52 Cambridge Mass HarvardUniversity

mdashmdashmdash 1995 Explaining International Human Rights Regimes Liberal Theory and Western EuropeEuropean Journal of International Relations 1157ndash89

mdashmdashmdash 1997 Taking Preferences Seriously A Liberal Theory of International Politics InternationalOrganization 51 (4)513ndash53

mdashmdashmdash 1998a The Choice for Europe Social Purpose and State Power from Messina to MaastrichtIthaca NY Cornell University Press

mdashmdashmdash 1998b The Origin of Human Rights Regimes Liberal States and Domestic Uncertainty in PostwarEurope Working Paper No 9817 Cambridge Mass Weatherhead Center for International AffairsHarvard University

Morsink Johannes 1999 The Universal Declaration of Human Rights Philadelphia University of Penn-sylvania Press

Morgenthau Hans J 1960 Politics Among Nations The Struggle for Power and Peace 3d ed New YorkAlfred Knopf

Nye Joseph S Jr 1990 Bound to Lead The Changing Nature of American Power New York BasicBooks

Pasquino Pasquale 1998 Constitutional Adjudication and Democracy Comparative PerspectivesmdashUSA France Italy Ratio Juris 1138ndash50

Pierson Paul 1996 The Path to European Union A Historical Institutionalist Analysis ComparativePolitical Studies 29 (2)123ndash63

Polakiewicz Jorg and Valerie Jacob-Foltzer 1991 The European Human Rights Convention in DomesticLaw The Impact of Strasbourg Case Law in States Where Direct Effect Is Given to the ConventionHuman Rights Law Quarterly 1265ndash85 125ndash142

Putnam Robert D 1988 Diplomacy and Domestic Politics International Organization 42 (3) 427ndash61Ramirez Francisco O Yasemin Soysal and Suzanne Shanahan 1997 The Changing Logic of Political

Citizenship Cross-National Acquisition of Womenrsquos Suffrage Rights 1890ndash1990 American Socio-logical Review 62 (5)735ndash45

Risse Thomas 2000 Letrsquos Argue Communicative Action and International Relations International Or-ganization 54 (1)1ndash39

Risse-Kappen Thomas 1994 Ideas Do Not Float Freely Transnational Coalitions Domestic Structuresand the End of the Cold War International Organization 48 (2)185ndash214

mdashmdashmdash 1996 Collective Identity in a Democratic Community The Case of NATO In The Culture ofNational Security Norms and Identity in World Politics edited by Peter J Katzenstein 357ndash99 NewYork Columbia University Press

Robertson A H and J G Merrills 1993 Human Rights in Europe A Study of the European Conventionon Human Rights 3d ed Manchester UK Manchester University Press

mdashmdashmdash 1996 Human Rights in the World An Introduction to the International Protection of HumanRights 4th ed Manchester UK Manchester University Press

Rodrik Dani 1989 Credibility of Trade Reform A Policy Makerrsquos Guide World Economy 12 (1)1ndash16

Human Rights Regimes Origins 251

Ruggie John Gerard 1983 Human Rights and the Future International Community Daedalus 112 (4)93ndash110

Russett Bruce 1993 Grasping the Democratic Peace Principles for a PostndashCold War World PrincetonNJ Princeton University Press

Samnoslashy AEcirc shild 1993 Human Rights as International Consensus The Making of the Universal Declara-tion of Human Rights 1945ndash1948 Bergen Michelsen Institute

Shapiro Martin 1981 Courts A Comparative and Political Analysis Chicago University of ChicagoPress

Sieghart Paul 1983 The International Law of Human Rights Oxford Clarendon PressSikkink Kathryn 1993 The Power of Principled Ideas Human Rights Policies in the United States and

Western Europe In Ideas and Foreign Policy Beliefs Institutions and Political Change edited byJudith Goldstein and Robert O Keohane 139ndash70 Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Simpson A W Brian 1998 Short History of the European Convention on Human Rights Unpublishedmanuscript University of Michigan Law School Ann Arbor

Slaughter Anne-Marie Alec Stone Sweet and Joseph H H Weiler eds 1998 The European Court andNational Courts Doctrine and Jurisprudence Oxford Hart Publishing

Snyder Jack 1991 Myths of Empire Domestic Politics and International Ambition Ithaca NY CornellUniversity Press

Teitgen Pierre-Henri 1988 Faites entrer le temoin suivant 1940ndash1958 de la resistance a la Ve Repub-lique Rennes France Ouest-France

Van Evera Stephen 1990 Primed for Peace International Security 15 (winter)7ndash57mdashmdashmdash 1999 The Causes of War Power and the Roots of Con ict Ithaca NY Cornell University PressWaltz Kenneth N 1979 Theory of International Politics Reading Mass Addison-WesleyWippman David 1999 Practical and Legal Constraints on Internal Power Sharing In International Rela-

tions and Ethnic Con ict edited by David Wippman 170ndash88 Ithaca NY Cornell University PressWhit eld John H 1988 How the Working Organs of the European Convention Have Elevated the Indi-

vidual to the Level of Subject of International Law ILSA Journal of International Law 1227ndash53

252 International Organization

Cabinet approval Britain pursued a similar policy with respect to the negotiation ofUN human rights commitments99

Having secured these concessions which essentially rendered the convention un-enforceable in Britain the cabinet unanimously accepted the desirability of signingit Rati cation proceeded without difficulty Subsequently the Atlee governmenttreated the ECHR as a declaratory document and made no effort to introduce imple-menting or incorporating legislationYet even this outcomemdashone with no immediateconcrete consequencemdashwas viewed among British leaders as second best They werefully aware that once the document was signed future domestic political pressuremight well arise to incorporate the treaty or to accept its optional clauses Foreseeingthat a future government as the lord chancellor put it lsquolsquomight be forced to concedersquorsquothe jurisdiction of the court the British government sought also to include a provi-sion permitting any state to withdraw from the ECHR on six monthsrsquo notice100

To judge from their voting record and their contributions to the assembly debatesmdashgiven the absence for the moment of more detailed documentary researchmdashtheattitude of British politicians appears typical of attitudes in other recalcitrant coun-tries such as Sweden Norway Denmark the Netherlands and Luxembourg Gov-ernments and publics in these countries appear to have been on balance more rmlycommitted to democracy more altruistically inclined and sometimes even (subse-quent experience within the regime suggests) more willing to use coercion to spreadhuman rights norms than the governments and publics of countries that favored bind-ing commitments101 Yet given the high level of certainty about the future politicalstability of these democratic systems and the immediate bene ts of sovereignty forruling parties and government officials there was little self-interested reason to ac-cept compulsory and enforceable international commitments in the area of humanrights Accordingly they refused to do so

Generalizing the Argument Human Rights and Beyond

We have seen that the origins of the ECHR the most successful international humanrights adjudication and enforcement regime in the world today lies not in coercivepower politics or socialization to idealistic norms as contemporary internationalrelations theories predict Instead its origins lie in self-interested efforts by newly

99 Foreign Secretary Herbert Morrison in his 1951 memorandum to the cabinet on the UN Covenantwrote lsquolsquoAs the United Kingdom government has always played a leading part in promoting [human rightsin the UN] it would be difficult to draw back at this stage In these circumstances the prudent coursemight be to prolong the international discussions to raise legal and practical difficulties and to delay theconclusion of the Covenant for as long as possiblersquorsquo Lester 1984 55

100 Lester 1984 53ndash54 See also Marston 1993 824ndash26 This clearly discon rms the conjecture thatfuture evolution was an entirely unforeseen path-dependent consequence of earlier commitments

101 On the subsequent willingness of Sweden Norway Denmark and the Netherlands as well asFrance and Austria to pressure foreign states see Sikkink 1993 On Sweden see Council of Europe 1975III262 264

Human Rights Regimes Origins 243

established (or reestablished) democracies to employ international commitments toconsolidate democracymdashlsquolsquolocking inrsquorsquo the domestic political status quo against theirnondemocratic opponents This empirical nding has three broader implications for futureresearch on domestic politics and international relations

The Origin and Evolution of Human Rights Regimes

The rst implication of the theoretical argument is that the tendency of states toenhance the credibility of domestic policies by binding themselves to internationalinstitutions may help explain the origins and evolution of human rights enforcementregimes more generally In negotiations to create the Inter-American Convention onHuman Rights the UN Covenants and the emergent African human rights systemwe should expect to see a similar pattern of support from new democracies suspicionfrom established democracies and hostility from dictatorships102 In the followingoverview I highlight suggestive evidence and propose areas for future research

The negotiation of the UN Covenant on Civil and Political Rights appears to illus-trate the dynamics of democratic commitment At the height of the Cold War in theearly 1950s the most stable among modern democracies including the United Statesand the United Kingdom allied with authoritarian and totalitarian states like theSoviet Union China South Africa and Iran in opposition to the inclusion of compul-sory enforceable commitments The alliance in favor of such commitments as repub-lican liberal theory predicts included recently established democracies in continentalEurope Latin America and Asia

Republican liberal theory also explains a troubling anomaly for scholars and activ-ists alike namely the consistent unwillingness of the United States to accept multi-lateral constraints on its domestic human rights practices under the Inter-Americanand UN systems This unwillingness is generally attributed to ad hoc idiosyncraticfactors the United Statesrsquo superpower status (as is often said of its opposition tobinding UN obligations) its uniquely segregated southern states (as is often said ofsupport for the Bricker Amendment in the early 1950s) or its unique political institu-tions (federalism and supermajoritarian treaty rati cation rules) From the republicanliberal perspective in contrast US skepticism is the norm not the exception amongestablished democraciesmdasha norm related to the relatively low level of offsettingdomestic bene ts in an established self-con dent democracy not the nature of Ameri-can objections per se103

The positions of the established democracies in recent years concerning the cre-ation of war crimes tribunals offer at least partial con rmation of republican liberal

102 For an overview see Robertson and Merrills 1996103 An intriguing parallel example is the recent refusal of the European Communityrsquos European Court

of Justice (ECJ) to permit the EU to adhere collectively to the ECHR without a treaty amendment notingthat (1) there is no express human rights commitment in the Treaty of Rome hence no legal justi cationfor adherence and (2) human rights already lsquolsquoform an integral part of the general principles of law whoseobservance the [ECJ] ensuresrsquorsquo See ECJ I-1789 Adherence would of course undermine the ECJrsquos ownauthority in this area

244 International Organization

theory Established democracies had little difficulty accepting tribunals with jurisdic-tion over the former Yugoslavia and Rwanda where their own policies would not beimplicated Yet where commitments were (de facto) reciprocally bindingmdashnamelyin open-ended institutional commitments involving countries that actually engage inforeign interventionmdashestablished democracies con dent that they maintain ad-equate domestic safeguards against domestic atrocities hesitated to accept interna-tional constraints In the recent International Criminal Court negotiations three estab-lished democracies with a recent history of intervention abroad (the United StatesFrance and Israel) posed the greatest difficulties After ghting to dilute the obliga-tions of the treaty the United States and Israel joined China and highly repressiveMiddle Eastern and North African states in opposition while France was the verylast major power to lend its support to the treaty104

What about the development of human rights regimes over time An understand-ing of major human rights regimes does not end with their founding We have seenthat the ECHR like other major human rights instruments created a number ofoptional clauses on individual petition and compulsory jurisdiction of the court Insome cases early opponents of an enforceable convention remained exceptionallyrecalcitrant105 Yet over the subsequent ve decades all West European governmentsprogressively adopted such clauses and in many cases incorporated the ECHR intodomestic law

Much of this accords with republican liberal theory We observe a strengthening ofcommitments during and immediately after lsquolsquodemocratic wavesrsquorsquomdashas hit LatinAmerica and Central Europe during the 1990s Such efforts are strongly favored bynew democracies106 In Europe the most important reform in the history of the ECHRfor example was launched in the early to mid-1990s lsquolsquoProtocol 11rsquorsquo opened forsignature in May 1994 permits the ECHR Court to assume the functions of thecommission and compels all new signatories to accept compulsory jurisdiction andindividual petitionmdashpractices already universal among the original members Lead-ing legal academics argue that the most important impetus for Protocol 11 was lsquolsquothewidening to include [states] that have had little domestic much less internationalexperience in the legal protection of human rightsrsquorsquo107 The rst three countries toratify Protocol 11 were three transitional democracies Bulgaria Slovakia and Slo-venia The governments of some new democracies in Central and East Europe weresimilarly quick to accept minority rights obligations as a means of locking in domes-

104 For a general treatment of war crimes tribunals demonstrating the unwillingness of establisheddemocracies to pay high costs see Bass 1999

105 Sweden and the Netherlands are among the handful of countries that have been speci cally or-dered by the ECHR to allow more effective domestic judicial review of human rights claims many haveargued that Britain should be on the list as well Lester 1994

106 Huntington 1991 Consider however former British colonies which on gaining independenceadopted explicit bills of rights and constitutional reviewmdashsome on their own some with the encourage-ment of the British government Many were patterned after the European Convention but the underlyingimpetus stems republican liberal theory argues from their status as emerging postauthoritarian democra-cies Some of the most stable of these such as those in the Caribbean rejected international obligations

107 Janis Kay and Bradley 1995 88ndash89 113ndash18

Human Rights Regimes Origins 245

tic democracy108 In the Americas acceptance of compulsory jurisdiction by the Inter-American Court has occurred over the past two decadesmdasha period in which domesticconstitutional review also became nearly universal In contrast human rights normsremain weak in those regions where new democracies are few as in Africa or theMiddle East

Despite these important insights however the determinants of the evolution ofhuman rights regimes are unlikely to be identical to the determinants of their found-ing and are therefore unlikely to be explained entirely by republican liberal theoryThe ECHR deepened over a period during which European governments grew morecon dent about the stability of domestic democratic governance Hence the theoryadvanced here cannot be the sole or even the major explanation for the subsequentdeepening of the regime A social process intervenes between original intent andultimate evolutionmdasha process we have seen of which governments were quite awarein 1950 British officials believed that the ECHR would alter domestic political ar-rangements so as to encourage the mobilization of new social demands for humanrights enforcement Republican liberal theory would suggest that such new demandsre ect new opportunities for representation of social interests once a nation joins aregime broader liberal theory would stress changes in social ideas and interestsFurther research is required to clarify the precise dynamics of such long-term trends109

Generalizing the Theory to Other Issue Areas

A second direction for future research is to extend the theory to cooperation in otherissue-areas Despite the lsquolsquorepublican liberalrsquorsquo label the theoretical distinctiveness ofthe explanation advanced here is only incidentally connected to the liberal content ofthe philosophy embodied in human rights regimes In other words the argument istheoretically rather than substantively liberal110 Distinct to republican liberal theoryis the decisive role of domestic political representation in world politics and byextension the possibility that international institutions like their domestic counter-parts can enhance the credibility of domestic political commitments thereby lsquolsquolock-ing inrsquorsquo current policies Whether or not governments are lsquolsquoliberalrsquorsquo internationalinstitutions may lsquolsquostrengthen the statersquorsquo domestically by expanding its domestic con-trol over initiative information ideas and institutions111 Compared with more con-ventional lsquolsquofunctionalrsquorsquo theories of international regimes which stress reciprocal com-mitments to manage transnational societal transactions this analysis points to a morepurely domestic or lsquolsquotwo-levelrsquorsquo motivation for establishing international institu-tions112

Under what general conditions should we expect to observe international commit-ments of this kind Republican liberal theory suggests three conditions (1) govern-

108 See Manas 1997 and Wippman 1999109 Moravcsik 1995110 Moravcsik 1997111 Moravcsik 1994112 Putnam 1988

246 International Organization

ments fear future domestic political uncertainty (2) the position of the national gov-ernment is supported by a consensus of foreign governments and (3) internationalcooperation helps induce domestic actors to support the maintenance of current poli-cies

Where else in world politics might these three conditions be met Two types ofexamples must suffice Where nondemocratic governments cooperate to enhancetheir domestic credibility a mirror image of human rights institutions may ariseStephen David argues that lsquolsquoweak and illegitimatersquorsquo leaders of developing countriesoften view internal enemies as more dangerous than external ones and are thereforelikely to select international alliances that undermine domestic opponents113 TheHoly Alliance is a nineteenth-century example of international cooperation designedto block the seemingly inevitable spread of domestic liberalism and nationalismmdashinside and outside its membership A century later ruling Communist governmentsin Eastern Europe fearing for their domestic legitimacy supported membership inthe Warsaw Pact their comrades worldwide cooperated through Comintern

Further examples of efforts to use international regimes to bolster domestic policycredibility are found in international trade and monetary policy114 Mexico for ex-ample in exchange for its commitment to the North American Free Trade Area(NAFTA) gained relatively few economic concessions from the United States andCanada This has led many analysts to argue that NAFTA should be seen less as aquid pro quo and more as a means of establishing the credibility of the Mexicancommitment to trade and economic liberalization against the future potential of back-sliding115 Mexican reform within NAFTA was just such a case where the three con-ditions were met policy credibility was questionable the consensus among foreigngovernments (the United States and Canada) was closer to the views of the domestic(Mexican) government than those of Mexican protectionists and the costs of unilat-eral defection were perceived as large

The process of European integration rested similarly on centralizing power innational executives who consistently employed lsquolsquoforeign policyrsquorsquo decision-makinginstitutions to handle issues traditionally decided in lsquolsquodomesticrsquorsquo forums116 In thisregard the European Union has played the role in postwar European integration thata strong presidency and lsquolsquofast trackrsquorsquo institutions have played in securing postwarUS support for multilateral trade liberalization In European monetary cooperationweak-currency countries like France and Italy have been among the strongest propo-nents of deeper exchange-rate cooperationmdashoften with the intention of using exter-nal policy to stabilize domestic macroeconomic policy and performance As pre-dicted these examples tend to be cases in which a government whose views arerelatively closer to those of the regional consensus employs international cooperationto lsquolsquolock inrsquorsquo cooperation This process is facilitated also by the independent ideologi-cal value of lsquolsquoEuropersquorsquo in the minds of the Italian electorate for example and by the

113 David 1991114 Rodrik 1989115 For example Haggard 1997116 See Moravcsik 1994 and Goldstein 1997

Human Rights Regimes Origins 247

perception that monetary cooperation is linked to trade and agricultural cooperationmdashboth of which shifted the perceived costs of defection117

Realism and Idealism in International Relations Theory

The third and broadest implication of this analysis is that it counsels caution aboutthe uncritical acceptance of certain ideational explanations for the emergence ofinternational norms Recent scholarship has been quick to assume that if realist (orregime) theory fails to explain international cooperationmdashsay in areas like humanrights and environmental policymdashthe motivation for cooperation must lie in ide-ational socialization to altruistic beliefs This assumption once termed lsquolsquoidealistrsquorsquo orlsquolsquoutopianrsquorsquo seems plausible at rst glance The realist explanation for the emergenceof human rights norms is manifestly weak In a modern world increasingly domi-nated by liberal democratic practice human rights seem salient and attractive idealsPolitical action to protect them moreover clearly requires mobilizing a diffuse con-stituency in favor of the provision of what is in fact a public good which in turn oftenrequires that political actors issue strong normative appeals Ideational theorists havelittle trouble nding public professions of moral conviction to support their view

Yet scholars should not jump too quickly to the conclusionmdashas many recent stud-ies of foreign aid arms control slavery racism and human rights invite them todomdashthat altruism must motivate the establishment of morally attractive internationalnorms118 The tendency to jump to this conclusion demonstrates the danger of con-ducting debates about world politics around the simple dichotomy of realism versusidealism (or realism versus constructivism) as seems the current norm119 Presump-tive evidence for the importance of altruistic or lsquolsquoprincipledrsquorsquo motivations vis-a-vis arealist account may melt away as we have seen as soon as the underlying theory istested against more sophisticated rationalist yet nonrealist (in this case liberal) theo-ries of self-interested political behavior Moreover to establish methodologically theexistence of altruistic motivations and socialization processes rather than alternativeliberal theories one must do more than cite public professions of idealism documentthe actions of moral entrepreneurs or invoke the desirability of the ultimate end Talkand even mobilization are often cheap and often redundant or futile accordinglysuch evidence is often misleading Cross-national comparison and primary-sourcedocumentation of decision making are the critical tests

In the case of the establishment of the ECHR the proper theory and method re-verses an idealist conclusion that might appear to offer a plausible alternative torealism120 What seems at rst to be a conversion to moral altruism is in fact aninstrumental calculation of how best to lock in democratic governance against future

117 See Frieden 1993 Collins 1988 Moravcsik 1998a chap 4 6 and Krugman 1994 189ndash94118 What drives cooperation is prior domestic institutional convergence Hence the nature of domestic

regimes is not an intermediate variable between fundamental socialization and state behavior but thecritical variable that determines the nature of interdependence in the rst place

119 This is a view ideational theorists are coming to accept Finnemore and Sikkink 1998 916ndash17120 For example Legro and Moravcsik 1999

248 International Organization

opponentsmdasha practice hardly distinct from similar practices in the most pecuniaryareas of world politics such as trade and monetary policy I am not denying ofcourse that ideas and ideals matter in foreign policy I am challenging only a particu-lar idealist argument Surely some domestic support for democratic governance maybe ideological even idealistic in origin But if we can learn a single lesson from theformation of the worldrsquos most successful formal arrangement for international hu-man rights enforcement it is that in world politics pure idealism begets pure ideal-ismmdashin the form of parliamentary assemblies and international declarations To es-tablish binding international commitments much more is required

References

Ackerman Bruce 1997 The Rise of World Constitutionalism Virginia Law Review 83 (4)771ndash97Ando Nisuke 1992 The Future of Monitoring BodiesmdashLimitations and Possibilities of the Human Rights

Committee In 1991ndash1992 Canadian Human Rights Yearbook 169ndash175 Toronto CarswellBailey Michael A Judith Goldstein and Barry R Weingast 1997 The Institutional Roots of American

Trade Policy Politics Coalitions and International Trade World Politics 49 (3)309ndash38Bass Gary 1998 Judging War The Politics of International War Crimes Tribunals PhD diss Harvard

UniversityBrett Rachel 1996 Human Rights and the OSCE Human Rights Quarterly 18 (3)668ndash93Brysk Alison 1994 The Politics of Human Rights in Argentina Protest Change and Democratization

Stanford Calif Stanford University PressCarr E H 1946 The Twenty Yearsrsquo Crisis 1919ndash1939 2d ed London MacmillanCarter Barry E and Phillip R Trimble 1995 International Law 2d ed Boston Little BrownCollins Susan M 1988 In ation and the EMS In The European Monetary System edited by Francesco

Giavazzi Stefano Micossi and Marcus Miller 112ndash39 Cambridge Cambridge University PressCostello Declan 1992 Limiting Rights Constitutionally In Human Rights and Constitutional Law Es-

says in Honour of Brian Walsh edited by J OrsquoReilly 177ndash87 Dublin Round Hall PressCouncil of Europe 1975 Recueil des Travaux Preparatoires 6 vols Strasbourg Council of EuropeDavid Stephen R 1991 Explaining Third-World Alignment World Politics 43 (2)233ndash56Dijk Pieter van and G J H van Hoof 1998 Theory and Practice of the European Convention on Human

Rights 3d ed Hague KluwerDonnelly Jack 1986 International Human Rights A Regime Analysis International Organization 40

(3)599ndash642Doyle Michael W 1986 Liberalism and World Politics American Political Science Review 80 (4)

1151ndash69Drzemczewski Andrew Z 1983 The European Human Rights Convention in Domestic Law A Compara-

tive Study Oxford Clarendon PressEuropean Court of Justice 1996 Opinion Pursuant to Article 228 of the Treaty Opinion 294 (29 March)

I1763ndashI1790Evans Peter B Harold K Jacobson and Robert D Putnam 1993 Double-Edged Diplomacy Interna-

tional Bargaining and Domestic Politics Berkeley University of California PressFalk Richard A 1981 Human Rights and State Sovereignty New York Holmes and MeierFinnemore Martha 1996 National Interests in International Society Ithaca NY Cornell University

PressFinnemore Martha and Kathryn Sikkink 1998 International Norm Dynamics and Political Change

International Organization 52 (4)887ndash917Franck Thomas M 1988 Legitimacy in the International System American Journal of International Law

82 (4)705ndash59

Human Rights Regimes Origins 249

Frieden Jeffry A 1993 Making Commitments France and Italy in the European Monetary System1979ndash1985 Working Paper Series 114 Berkeley Calif Center for German and European Studies

Glendon Mary Ann 1998a Knowing the Universal Declaration of Human Rights Notre Dame LawReview 73 (5)1153ndash90

mdashmdashmdash 1998b The Universal Declaration of Human Rights Unpublished manuscript Harvard LawSchool Cambridge Mass

Goldstein Judith 1996 International Law and Domestic Institutions Reconciling North American lsquolsquoUn-fairrsquorsquo Trade Laws International Organization 50541ndash64

Haggard Stephan 1997 The Political Economy of Regionalism in Asia and the Americas In The Po-litical Economy of Regionalism edited by Edward Mans eld and Helen Milner 20ndash49 New YorkColumbia University Press

Helfer Lawrence and Anne-Marie Slaughter 1997 Toward a Theory of Effective Supranational Adjudi-cation Yale Law Journal 107 (2)273ndash391

Henkin Louis Gerald L Neuman Diane F Orentlicher and David W Leebron 1999 Human RightsNew York Foundation Press

Humphrey John P 1974 The Revolution in the International Law of Human Rights Human Rights4205ndash16

mdashmdashmdash 1984 Human Rights and the United Nations A Great Adventure Dobbs Ferry TransnationalPublishers

Huntington Samuel 1991 The Third Wave Democratization in the Late Twentieth Century NormanUniversity of Oklahoma Press

Janis Mark W Richard S Kay and Anthony W Bradley 1995 European Human Rights Law Text andMaterials Oxford Clarendon Press

Jepperson Ronald L Alexander Wendt and Peter J Katzenstein 1996 Norms Identity and the Cultureof National Security In The Culture of National Security Norms and Identity in World Politics editedby Peter J Katzenstein 33ndash75 Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Kaufman Chaim D and Robert A Pape 1999 Explaining Costly International Moral Action BritainrsquosSixty-Year Campaign Against the Atlantic Slave Trade International Organization 53 (4)631ndash68

Keck Margaret E and Kathryn Sikkink 1998 Activists Beyond Borders Advocacy Networks in Interna-tional Politics Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Keohane Robert O 1986 Theory of World Politics Structural Realism and Beyond In Neo-Realism andIts Critics edited by Robert O Keohane 158ndash203 New York Columbia University Press

Krasner Stephen D 1992 Sovereignty and Intervention Unpublished manuscript Stanford UniversityStanford Calif

mdashmdashmdash 1995 Compromising Westphalia International Security 20 (3)115ndash51Krugman Paul R 1994 Peddling Prosperity Economic Sense and Nonsense in the Age of Diminished

Expectations New York NortonKupchan Charles A and Clifford A Kupchan 1991 Concerts Collective Security and the Future of

Europe International Security 16 (1)114ndash61Lake David A 1993 Leadership Hegemony and the International Economy Naked Emperor or Tattered

Monarch with Potential International Studies Quarterly 37 (4)459ndash89Landes William M and Richard A Posner 1975 The Independent Judiciary in an Interest-Group Per-

spective Journal of Law and Economics 18 (3)875ndash901Legro Jeffrey W 1996 Culture and Preferences in the International Cooperation Two-Step American

Political Science Review 90 (1)118ndash37Legro Jeffrey W and Andrew Moravcsik 1999 Is Anybody Still a Realist International Security 24

(2)5ndash55Lester Anthony 1984 Fundamental Rights The United Kingdom Isolated In 1984 Public Law edited by

Graham Zellick 46ndash72 London Stevens and Sonsmdashmdashmdash 1994 Taking Human Rights Seriously Kingrsquos College Law Journal 51ndash15Manas Jean E 1996 The Council of Europersquos Democracy Ideal and the Challenge of Ethno-National

Strife In Preventing Con ict in the Post-Communist World Mobilizing International and Regional

250 International Organization

Organizations edited by Abram Chayes and Antonia Handler Chayes 99ndash144 Washington DCBrookings Institution Press

Marston Geoffrey 1993 The United Kingdomrsquos Part in the Preparation of the European Convention onHuman Rights 1950 International and Comparative Law Quarterly 42 (4)796ndash826

McKeon Richard 1949 The Philosophic Bases and Material Circumstances of the Rights of Man InHuman Rights Comments and Interpretations edited by UNESCO 35ndash46 New York UNESCO

Merrills J G 1993 The Development of International Law by the European Court of Human Rights 2ded Manchester UK Manchester University Press

Moe Terry 1990 Political Institutions The Neglected Side of the Story Journal of Law Economics andOrganization 6 (1)213ndash53

Moravcsik Andrew 1992 Liberalism and International Relations Theory Center for International AffairsWorking Paper Series 92-6 Cambridge Mass Harvard University

mdashmdashmdash 1994 Why the European Community Strengthens the State International Cooperation and Do-mestic Politics Center for European Studies Working Paper Series No 52 Cambridge Mass HarvardUniversity

mdashmdashmdash 1995 Explaining International Human Rights Regimes Liberal Theory and Western EuropeEuropean Journal of International Relations 1157ndash89

mdashmdashmdash 1997 Taking Preferences Seriously A Liberal Theory of International Politics InternationalOrganization 51 (4)513ndash53

mdashmdashmdash 1998a The Choice for Europe Social Purpose and State Power from Messina to MaastrichtIthaca NY Cornell University Press

mdashmdashmdash 1998b The Origin of Human Rights Regimes Liberal States and Domestic Uncertainty in PostwarEurope Working Paper No 9817 Cambridge Mass Weatherhead Center for International AffairsHarvard University

Morsink Johannes 1999 The Universal Declaration of Human Rights Philadelphia University of Penn-sylvania Press

Morgenthau Hans J 1960 Politics Among Nations The Struggle for Power and Peace 3d ed New YorkAlfred Knopf

Nye Joseph S Jr 1990 Bound to Lead The Changing Nature of American Power New York BasicBooks

Pasquino Pasquale 1998 Constitutional Adjudication and Democracy Comparative PerspectivesmdashUSA France Italy Ratio Juris 1138ndash50

Pierson Paul 1996 The Path to European Union A Historical Institutionalist Analysis ComparativePolitical Studies 29 (2)123ndash63

Polakiewicz Jorg and Valerie Jacob-Foltzer 1991 The European Human Rights Convention in DomesticLaw The Impact of Strasbourg Case Law in States Where Direct Effect Is Given to the ConventionHuman Rights Law Quarterly 1265ndash85 125ndash142

Putnam Robert D 1988 Diplomacy and Domestic Politics International Organization 42 (3) 427ndash61Ramirez Francisco O Yasemin Soysal and Suzanne Shanahan 1997 The Changing Logic of Political

Citizenship Cross-National Acquisition of Womenrsquos Suffrage Rights 1890ndash1990 American Socio-logical Review 62 (5)735ndash45

Risse Thomas 2000 Letrsquos Argue Communicative Action and International Relations International Or-ganization 54 (1)1ndash39

Risse-Kappen Thomas 1994 Ideas Do Not Float Freely Transnational Coalitions Domestic Structuresand the End of the Cold War International Organization 48 (2)185ndash214

mdashmdashmdash 1996 Collective Identity in a Democratic Community The Case of NATO In The Culture ofNational Security Norms and Identity in World Politics edited by Peter J Katzenstein 357ndash99 NewYork Columbia University Press

Robertson A H and J G Merrills 1993 Human Rights in Europe A Study of the European Conventionon Human Rights 3d ed Manchester UK Manchester University Press

mdashmdashmdash 1996 Human Rights in the World An Introduction to the International Protection of HumanRights 4th ed Manchester UK Manchester University Press

Rodrik Dani 1989 Credibility of Trade Reform A Policy Makerrsquos Guide World Economy 12 (1)1ndash16

Human Rights Regimes Origins 251

Ruggie John Gerard 1983 Human Rights and the Future International Community Daedalus 112 (4)93ndash110

Russett Bruce 1993 Grasping the Democratic Peace Principles for a PostndashCold War World PrincetonNJ Princeton University Press

Samnoslashy AEcirc shild 1993 Human Rights as International Consensus The Making of the Universal Declara-tion of Human Rights 1945ndash1948 Bergen Michelsen Institute

Shapiro Martin 1981 Courts A Comparative and Political Analysis Chicago University of ChicagoPress

Sieghart Paul 1983 The International Law of Human Rights Oxford Clarendon PressSikkink Kathryn 1993 The Power of Principled Ideas Human Rights Policies in the United States and

Western Europe In Ideas and Foreign Policy Beliefs Institutions and Political Change edited byJudith Goldstein and Robert O Keohane 139ndash70 Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Simpson A W Brian 1998 Short History of the European Convention on Human Rights Unpublishedmanuscript University of Michigan Law School Ann Arbor

Slaughter Anne-Marie Alec Stone Sweet and Joseph H H Weiler eds 1998 The European Court andNational Courts Doctrine and Jurisprudence Oxford Hart Publishing

Snyder Jack 1991 Myths of Empire Domestic Politics and International Ambition Ithaca NY CornellUniversity Press

Teitgen Pierre-Henri 1988 Faites entrer le temoin suivant 1940ndash1958 de la resistance a la Ve Repub-lique Rennes France Ouest-France

Van Evera Stephen 1990 Primed for Peace International Security 15 (winter)7ndash57mdashmdashmdash 1999 The Causes of War Power and the Roots of Con ict Ithaca NY Cornell University PressWaltz Kenneth N 1979 Theory of International Politics Reading Mass Addison-WesleyWippman David 1999 Practical and Legal Constraints on Internal Power Sharing In International Rela-

tions and Ethnic Con ict edited by David Wippman 170ndash88 Ithaca NY Cornell University PressWhit eld John H 1988 How the Working Organs of the European Convention Have Elevated the Indi-

vidual to the Level of Subject of International Law ILSA Journal of International Law 1227ndash53

252 International Organization

established (or reestablished) democracies to employ international commitments toconsolidate democracymdashlsquolsquolocking inrsquorsquo the domestic political status quo against theirnondemocratic opponents This empirical nding has three broader implications for futureresearch on domestic politics and international relations

The Origin and Evolution of Human Rights Regimes

The rst implication of the theoretical argument is that the tendency of states toenhance the credibility of domestic policies by binding themselves to internationalinstitutions may help explain the origins and evolution of human rights enforcementregimes more generally In negotiations to create the Inter-American Convention onHuman Rights the UN Covenants and the emergent African human rights systemwe should expect to see a similar pattern of support from new democracies suspicionfrom established democracies and hostility from dictatorships102 In the followingoverview I highlight suggestive evidence and propose areas for future research

The negotiation of the UN Covenant on Civil and Political Rights appears to illus-trate the dynamics of democratic commitment At the height of the Cold War in theearly 1950s the most stable among modern democracies including the United Statesand the United Kingdom allied with authoritarian and totalitarian states like theSoviet Union China South Africa and Iran in opposition to the inclusion of compul-sory enforceable commitments The alliance in favor of such commitments as repub-lican liberal theory predicts included recently established democracies in continentalEurope Latin America and Asia

Republican liberal theory also explains a troubling anomaly for scholars and activ-ists alike namely the consistent unwillingness of the United States to accept multi-lateral constraints on its domestic human rights practices under the Inter-Americanand UN systems This unwillingness is generally attributed to ad hoc idiosyncraticfactors the United Statesrsquo superpower status (as is often said of its opposition tobinding UN obligations) its uniquely segregated southern states (as is often said ofsupport for the Bricker Amendment in the early 1950s) or its unique political institu-tions (federalism and supermajoritarian treaty rati cation rules) From the republicanliberal perspective in contrast US skepticism is the norm not the exception amongestablished democraciesmdasha norm related to the relatively low level of offsettingdomestic bene ts in an established self-con dent democracy not the nature of Ameri-can objections per se103

The positions of the established democracies in recent years concerning the cre-ation of war crimes tribunals offer at least partial con rmation of republican liberal

102 For an overview see Robertson and Merrills 1996103 An intriguing parallel example is the recent refusal of the European Communityrsquos European Court

of Justice (ECJ) to permit the EU to adhere collectively to the ECHR without a treaty amendment notingthat (1) there is no express human rights commitment in the Treaty of Rome hence no legal justi cationfor adherence and (2) human rights already lsquolsquoform an integral part of the general principles of law whoseobservance the [ECJ] ensuresrsquorsquo See ECJ I-1789 Adherence would of course undermine the ECJrsquos ownauthority in this area

244 International Organization

theory Established democracies had little difficulty accepting tribunals with jurisdic-tion over the former Yugoslavia and Rwanda where their own policies would not beimplicated Yet where commitments were (de facto) reciprocally bindingmdashnamelyin open-ended institutional commitments involving countries that actually engage inforeign interventionmdashestablished democracies con dent that they maintain ad-equate domestic safeguards against domestic atrocities hesitated to accept interna-tional constraints In the recent International Criminal Court negotiations three estab-lished democracies with a recent history of intervention abroad (the United StatesFrance and Israel) posed the greatest difficulties After ghting to dilute the obliga-tions of the treaty the United States and Israel joined China and highly repressiveMiddle Eastern and North African states in opposition while France was the verylast major power to lend its support to the treaty104

What about the development of human rights regimes over time An understand-ing of major human rights regimes does not end with their founding We have seenthat the ECHR like other major human rights instruments created a number ofoptional clauses on individual petition and compulsory jurisdiction of the court Insome cases early opponents of an enforceable convention remained exceptionallyrecalcitrant105 Yet over the subsequent ve decades all West European governmentsprogressively adopted such clauses and in many cases incorporated the ECHR intodomestic law

Much of this accords with republican liberal theory We observe a strengthening ofcommitments during and immediately after lsquolsquodemocratic wavesrsquorsquomdashas hit LatinAmerica and Central Europe during the 1990s Such efforts are strongly favored bynew democracies106 In Europe the most important reform in the history of the ECHRfor example was launched in the early to mid-1990s lsquolsquoProtocol 11rsquorsquo opened forsignature in May 1994 permits the ECHR Court to assume the functions of thecommission and compels all new signatories to accept compulsory jurisdiction andindividual petitionmdashpractices already universal among the original members Lead-ing legal academics argue that the most important impetus for Protocol 11 was lsquolsquothewidening to include [states] that have had little domestic much less internationalexperience in the legal protection of human rightsrsquorsquo107 The rst three countries toratify Protocol 11 were three transitional democracies Bulgaria Slovakia and Slo-venia The governments of some new democracies in Central and East Europe weresimilarly quick to accept minority rights obligations as a means of locking in domes-

104 For a general treatment of war crimes tribunals demonstrating the unwillingness of establisheddemocracies to pay high costs see Bass 1999

105 Sweden and the Netherlands are among the handful of countries that have been speci cally or-dered by the ECHR to allow more effective domestic judicial review of human rights claims many haveargued that Britain should be on the list as well Lester 1994

106 Huntington 1991 Consider however former British colonies which on gaining independenceadopted explicit bills of rights and constitutional reviewmdashsome on their own some with the encourage-ment of the British government Many were patterned after the European Convention but the underlyingimpetus stems republican liberal theory argues from their status as emerging postauthoritarian democra-cies Some of the most stable of these such as those in the Caribbean rejected international obligations

107 Janis Kay and Bradley 1995 88ndash89 113ndash18

Human Rights Regimes Origins 245

tic democracy108 In the Americas acceptance of compulsory jurisdiction by the Inter-American Court has occurred over the past two decadesmdasha period in which domesticconstitutional review also became nearly universal In contrast human rights normsremain weak in those regions where new democracies are few as in Africa or theMiddle East

Despite these important insights however the determinants of the evolution ofhuman rights regimes are unlikely to be identical to the determinants of their found-ing and are therefore unlikely to be explained entirely by republican liberal theoryThe ECHR deepened over a period during which European governments grew morecon dent about the stability of domestic democratic governance Hence the theoryadvanced here cannot be the sole or even the major explanation for the subsequentdeepening of the regime A social process intervenes between original intent andultimate evolutionmdasha process we have seen of which governments were quite awarein 1950 British officials believed that the ECHR would alter domestic political ar-rangements so as to encourage the mobilization of new social demands for humanrights enforcement Republican liberal theory would suggest that such new demandsre ect new opportunities for representation of social interests once a nation joins aregime broader liberal theory would stress changes in social ideas and interestsFurther research is required to clarify the precise dynamics of such long-term trends109

Generalizing the Theory to Other Issue Areas

A second direction for future research is to extend the theory to cooperation in otherissue-areas Despite the lsquolsquorepublican liberalrsquorsquo label the theoretical distinctiveness ofthe explanation advanced here is only incidentally connected to the liberal content ofthe philosophy embodied in human rights regimes In other words the argument istheoretically rather than substantively liberal110 Distinct to republican liberal theoryis the decisive role of domestic political representation in world politics and byextension the possibility that international institutions like their domestic counter-parts can enhance the credibility of domestic political commitments thereby lsquolsquolock-ing inrsquorsquo current policies Whether or not governments are lsquolsquoliberalrsquorsquo internationalinstitutions may lsquolsquostrengthen the statersquorsquo domestically by expanding its domestic con-trol over initiative information ideas and institutions111 Compared with more con-ventional lsquolsquofunctionalrsquorsquo theories of international regimes which stress reciprocal com-mitments to manage transnational societal transactions this analysis points to a morepurely domestic or lsquolsquotwo-levelrsquorsquo motivation for establishing international institu-tions112

Under what general conditions should we expect to observe international commit-ments of this kind Republican liberal theory suggests three conditions (1) govern-

108 See Manas 1997 and Wippman 1999109 Moravcsik 1995110 Moravcsik 1997111 Moravcsik 1994112 Putnam 1988

246 International Organization

ments fear future domestic political uncertainty (2) the position of the national gov-ernment is supported by a consensus of foreign governments and (3) internationalcooperation helps induce domestic actors to support the maintenance of current poli-cies

Where else in world politics might these three conditions be met Two types ofexamples must suffice Where nondemocratic governments cooperate to enhancetheir domestic credibility a mirror image of human rights institutions may ariseStephen David argues that lsquolsquoweak and illegitimatersquorsquo leaders of developing countriesoften view internal enemies as more dangerous than external ones and are thereforelikely to select international alliances that undermine domestic opponents113 TheHoly Alliance is a nineteenth-century example of international cooperation designedto block the seemingly inevitable spread of domestic liberalism and nationalismmdashinside and outside its membership A century later ruling Communist governmentsin Eastern Europe fearing for their domestic legitimacy supported membership inthe Warsaw Pact their comrades worldwide cooperated through Comintern

Further examples of efforts to use international regimes to bolster domestic policycredibility are found in international trade and monetary policy114 Mexico for ex-ample in exchange for its commitment to the North American Free Trade Area(NAFTA) gained relatively few economic concessions from the United States andCanada This has led many analysts to argue that NAFTA should be seen less as aquid pro quo and more as a means of establishing the credibility of the Mexicancommitment to trade and economic liberalization against the future potential of back-sliding115 Mexican reform within NAFTA was just such a case where the three con-ditions were met policy credibility was questionable the consensus among foreigngovernments (the United States and Canada) was closer to the views of the domestic(Mexican) government than those of Mexican protectionists and the costs of unilat-eral defection were perceived as large

The process of European integration rested similarly on centralizing power innational executives who consistently employed lsquolsquoforeign policyrsquorsquo decision-makinginstitutions to handle issues traditionally decided in lsquolsquodomesticrsquorsquo forums116 In thisregard the European Union has played the role in postwar European integration thata strong presidency and lsquolsquofast trackrsquorsquo institutions have played in securing postwarUS support for multilateral trade liberalization In European monetary cooperationweak-currency countries like France and Italy have been among the strongest propo-nents of deeper exchange-rate cooperationmdashoften with the intention of using exter-nal policy to stabilize domestic macroeconomic policy and performance As pre-dicted these examples tend to be cases in which a government whose views arerelatively closer to those of the regional consensus employs international cooperationto lsquolsquolock inrsquorsquo cooperation This process is facilitated also by the independent ideologi-cal value of lsquolsquoEuropersquorsquo in the minds of the Italian electorate for example and by the

113 David 1991114 Rodrik 1989115 For example Haggard 1997116 See Moravcsik 1994 and Goldstein 1997

Human Rights Regimes Origins 247

perception that monetary cooperation is linked to trade and agricultural cooperationmdashboth of which shifted the perceived costs of defection117

Realism and Idealism in International Relations Theory

The third and broadest implication of this analysis is that it counsels caution aboutthe uncritical acceptance of certain ideational explanations for the emergence ofinternational norms Recent scholarship has been quick to assume that if realist (orregime) theory fails to explain international cooperationmdashsay in areas like humanrights and environmental policymdashthe motivation for cooperation must lie in ide-ational socialization to altruistic beliefs This assumption once termed lsquolsquoidealistrsquorsquo orlsquolsquoutopianrsquorsquo seems plausible at rst glance The realist explanation for the emergenceof human rights norms is manifestly weak In a modern world increasingly domi-nated by liberal democratic practice human rights seem salient and attractive idealsPolitical action to protect them moreover clearly requires mobilizing a diffuse con-stituency in favor of the provision of what is in fact a public good which in turn oftenrequires that political actors issue strong normative appeals Ideational theorists havelittle trouble nding public professions of moral conviction to support their view

Yet scholars should not jump too quickly to the conclusionmdashas many recent stud-ies of foreign aid arms control slavery racism and human rights invite them todomdashthat altruism must motivate the establishment of morally attractive internationalnorms118 The tendency to jump to this conclusion demonstrates the danger of con-ducting debates about world politics around the simple dichotomy of realism versusidealism (or realism versus constructivism) as seems the current norm119 Presump-tive evidence for the importance of altruistic or lsquolsquoprincipledrsquorsquo motivations vis-a-vis arealist account may melt away as we have seen as soon as the underlying theory istested against more sophisticated rationalist yet nonrealist (in this case liberal) theo-ries of self-interested political behavior Moreover to establish methodologically theexistence of altruistic motivations and socialization processes rather than alternativeliberal theories one must do more than cite public professions of idealism documentthe actions of moral entrepreneurs or invoke the desirability of the ultimate end Talkand even mobilization are often cheap and often redundant or futile accordinglysuch evidence is often misleading Cross-national comparison and primary-sourcedocumentation of decision making are the critical tests

In the case of the establishment of the ECHR the proper theory and method re-verses an idealist conclusion that might appear to offer a plausible alternative torealism120 What seems at rst to be a conversion to moral altruism is in fact aninstrumental calculation of how best to lock in democratic governance against future

117 See Frieden 1993 Collins 1988 Moravcsik 1998a chap 4 6 and Krugman 1994 189ndash94118 What drives cooperation is prior domestic institutional convergence Hence the nature of domestic

regimes is not an intermediate variable between fundamental socialization and state behavior but thecritical variable that determines the nature of interdependence in the rst place

119 This is a view ideational theorists are coming to accept Finnemore and Sikkink 1998 916ndash17120 For example Legro and Moravcsik 1999

248 International Organization

opponentsmdasha practice hardly distinct from similar practices in the most pecuniaryareas of world politics such as trade and monetary policy I am not denying ofcourse that ideas and ideals matter in foreign policy I am challenging only a particu-lar idealist argument Surely some domestic support for democratic governance maybe ideological even idealistic in origin But if we can learn a single lesson from theformation of the worldrsquos most successful formal arrangement for international hu-man rights enforcement it is that in world politics pure idealism begets pure ideal-ismmdashin the form of parliamentary assemblies and international declarations To es-tablish binding international commitments much more is required

References

Ackerman Bruce 1997 The Rise of World Constitutionalism Virginia Law Review 83 (4)771ndash97Ando Nisuke 1992 The Future of Monitoring BodiesmdashLimitations and Possibilities of the Human Rights

Committee In 1991ndash1992 Canadian Human Rights Yearbook 169ndash175 Toronto CarswellBailey Michael A Judith Goldstein and Barry R Weingast 1997 The Institutional Roots of American

Trade Policy Politics Coalitions and International Trade World Politics 49 (3)309ndash38Bass Gary 1998 Judging War The Politics of International War Crimes Tribunals PhD diss Harvard

UniversityBrett Rachel 1996 Human Rights and the OSCE Human Rights Quarterly 18 (3)668ndash93Brysk Alison 1994 The Politics of Human Rights in Argentina Protest Change and Democratization

Stanford Calif Stanford University PressCarr E H 1946 The Twenty Yearsrsquo Crisis 1919ndash1939 2d ed London MacmillanCarter Barry E and Phillip R Trimble 1995 International Law 2d ed Boston Little BrownCollins Susan M 1988 In ation and the EMS In The European Monetary System edited by Francesco

Giavazzi Stefano Micossi and Marcus Miller 112ndash39 Cambridge Cambridge University PressCostello Declan 1992 Limiting Rights Constitutionally In Human Rights and Constitutional Law Es-

says in Honour of Brian Walsh edited by J OrsquoReilly 177ndash87 Dublin Round Hall PressCouncil of Europe 1975 Recueil des Travaux Preparatoires 6 vols Strasbourg Council of EuropeDavid Stephen R 1991 Explaining Third-World Alignment World Politics 43 (2)233ndash56Dijk Pieter van and G J H van Hoof 1998 Theory and Practice of the European Convention on Human

Rights 3d ed Hague KluwerDonnelly Jack 1986 International Human Rights A Regime Analysis International Organization 40

(3)599ndash642Doyle Michael W 1986 Liberalism and World Politics American Political Science Review 80 (4)

1151ndash69Drzemczewski Andrew Z 1983 The European Human Rights Convention in Domestic Law A Compara-

tive Study Oxford Clarendon PressEuropean Court of Justice 1996 Opinion Pursuant to Article 228 of the Treaty Opinion 294 (29 March)

I1763ndashI1790Evans Peter B Harold K Jacobson and Robert D Putnam 1993 Double-Edged Diplomacy Interna-

tional Bargaining and Domestic Politics Berkeley University of California PressFalk Richard A 1981 Human Rights and State Sovereignty New York Holmes and MeierFinnemore Martha 1996 National Interests in International Society Ithaca NY Cornell University

PressFinnemore Martha and Kathryn Sikkink 1998 International Norm Dynamics and Political Change

International Organization 52 (4)887ndash917Franck Thomas M 1988 Legitimacy in the International System American Journal of International Law

82 (4)705ndash59

Human Rights Regimes Origins 249

Frieden Jeffry A 1993 Making Commitments France and Italy in the European Monetary System1979ndash1985 Working Paper Series 114 Berkeley Calif Center for German and European Studies

Glendon Mary Ann 1998a Knowing the Universal Declaration of Human Rights Notre Dame LawReview 73 (5)1153ndash90

mdashmdashmdash 1998b The Universal Declaration of Human Rights Unpublished manuscript Harvard LawSchool Cambridge Mass

Goldstein Judith 1996 International Law and Domestic Institutions Reconciling North American lsquolsquoUn-fairrsquorsquo Trade Laws International Organization 50541ndash64

Haggard Stephan 1997 The Political Economy of Regionalism in Asia and the Americas In The Po-litical Economy of Regionalism edited by Edward Mans eld and Helen Milner 20ndash49 New YorkColumbia University Press

Helfer Lawrence and Anne-Marie Slaughter 1997 Toward a Theory of Effective Supranational Adjudi-cation Yale Law Journal 107 (2)273ndash391

Henkin Louis Gerald L Neuman Diane F Orentlicher and David W Leebron 1999 Human RightsNew York Foundation Press

Humphrey John P 1974 The Revolution in the International Law of Human Rights Human Rights4205ndash16

mdashmdashmdash 1984 Human Rights and the United Nations A Great Adventure Dobbs Ferry TransnationalPublishers

Huntington Samuel 1991 The Third Wave Democratization in the Late Twentieth Century NormanUniversity of Oklahoma Press

Janis Mark W Richard S Kay and Anthony W Bradley 1995 European Human Rights Law Text andMaterials Oxford Clarendon Press

Jepperson Ronald L Alexander Wendt and Peter J Katzenstein 1996 Norms Identity and the Cultureof National Security In The Culture of National Security Norms and Identity in World Politics editedby Peter J Katzenstein 33ndash75 Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Kaufman Chaim D and Robert A Pape 1999 Explaining Costly International Moral Action BritainrsquosSixty-Year Campaign Against the Atlantic Slave Trade International Organization 53 (4)631ndash68

Keck Margaret E and Kathryn Sikkink 1998 Activists Beyond Borders Advocacy Networks in Interna-tional Politics Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Keohane Robert O 1986 Theory of World Politics Structural Realism and Beyond In Neo-Realism andIts Critics edited by Robert O Keohane 158ndash203 New York Columbia University Press

Krasner Stephen D 1992 Sovereignty and Intervention Unpublished manuscript Stanford UniversityStanford Calif

mdashmdashmdash 1995 Compromising Westphalia International Security 20 (3)115ndash51Krugman Paul R 1994 Peddling Prosperity Economic Sense and Nonsense in the Age of Diminished

Expectations New York NortonKupchan Charles A and Clifford A Kupchan 1991 Concerts Collective Security and the Future of

Europe International Security 16 (1)114ndash61Lake David A 1993 Leadership Hegemony and the International Economy Naked Emperor or Tattered

Monarch with Potential International Studies Quarterly 37 (4)459ndash89Landes William M and Richard A Posner 1975 The Independent Judiciary in an Interest-Group Per-

spective Journal of Law and Economics 18 (3)875ndash901Legro Jeffrey W 1996 Culture and Preferences in the International Cooperation Two-Step American

Political Science Review 90 (1)118ndash37Legro Jeffrey W and Andrew Moravcsik 1999 Is Anybody Still a Realist International Security 24

(2)5ndash55Lester Anthony 1984 Fundamental Rights The United Kingdom Isolated In 1984 Public Law edited by

Graham Zellick 46ndash72 London Stevens and Sonsmdashmdashmdash 1994 Taking Human Rights Seriously Kingrsquos College Law Journal 51ndash15Manas Jean E 1996 The Council of Europersquos Democracy Ideal and the Challenge of Ethno-National

Strife In Preventing Con ict in the Post-Communist World Mobilizing International and Regional

250 International Organization

Organizations edited by Abram Chayes and Antonia Handler Chayes 99ndash144 Washington DCBrookings Institution Press

Marston Geoffrey 1993 The United Kingdomrsquos Part in the Preparation of the European Convention onHuman Rights 1950 International and Comparative Law Quarterly 42 (4)796ndash826

McKeon Richard 1949 The Philosophic Bases and Material Circumstances of the Rights of Man InHuman Rights Comments and Interpretations edited by UNESCO 35ndash46 New York UNESCO

Merrills J G 1993 The Development of International Law by the European Court of Human Rights 2ded Manchester UK Manchester University Press

Moe Terry 1990 Political Institutions The Neglected Side of the Story Journal of Law Economics andOrganization 6 (1)213ndash53

Moravcsik Andrew 1992 Liberalism and International Relations Theory Center for International AffairsWorking Paper Series 92-6 Cambridge Mass Harvard University

mdashmdashmdash 1994 Why the European Community Strengthens the State International Cooperation and Do-mestic Politics Center for European Studies Working Paper Series No 52 Cambridge Mass HarvardUniversity

mdashmdashmdash 1995 Explaining International Human Rights Regimes Liberal Theory and Western EuropeEuropean Journal of International Relations 1157ndash89

mdashmdashmdash 1997 Taking Preferences Seriously A Liberal Theory of International Politics InternationalOrganization 51 (4)513ndash53

mdashmdashmdash 1998a The Choice for Europe Social Purpose and State Power from Messina to MaastrichtIthaca NY Cornell University Press

mdashmdashmdash 1998b The Origin of Human Rights Regimes Liberal States and Domestic Uncertainty in PostwarEurope Working Paper No 9817 Cambridge Mass Weatherhead Center for International AffairsHarvard University

Morsink Johannes 1999 The Universal Declaration of Human Rights Philadelphia University of Penn-sylvania Press

Morgenthau Hans J 1960 Politics Among Nations The Struggle for Power and Peace 3d ed New YorkAlfred Knopf

Nye Joseph S Jr 1990 Bound to Lead The Changing Nature of American Power New York BasicBooks

Pasquino Pasquale 1998 Constitutional Adjudication and Democracy Comparative PerspectivesmdashUSA France Italy Ratio Juris 1138ndash50

Pierson Paul 1996 The Path to European Union A Historical Institutionalist Analysis ComparativePolitical Studies 29 (2)123ndash63

Polakiewicz Jorg and Valerie Jacob-Foltzer 1991 The European Human Rights Convention in DomesticLaw The Impact of Strasbourg Case Law in States Where Direct Effect Is Given to the ConventionHuman Rights Law Quarterly 1265ndash85 125ndash142

Putnam Robert D 1988 Diplomacy and Domestic Politics International Organization 42 (3) 427ndash61Ramirez Francisco O Yasemin Soysal and Suzanne Shanahan 1997 The Changing Logic of Political

Citizenship Cross-National Acquisition of Womenrsquos Suffrage Rights 1890ndash1990 American Socio-logical Review 62 (5)735ndash45

Risse Thomas 2000 Letrsquos Argue Communicative Action and International Relations International Or-ganization 54 (1)1ndash39

Risse-Kappen Thomas 1994 Ideas Do Not Float Freely Transnational Coalitions Domestic Structuresand the End of the Cold War International Organization 48 (2)185ndash214

mdashmdashmdash 1996 Collective Identity in a Democratic Community The Case of NATO In The Culture ofNational Security Norms and Identity in World Politics edited by Peter J Katzenstein 357ndash99 NewYork Columbia University Press

Robertson A H and J G Merrills 1993 Human Rights in Europe A Study of the European Conventionon Human Rights 3d ed Manchester UK Manchester University Press

mdashmdashmdash 1996 Human Rights in the World An Introduction to the International Protection of HumanRights 4th ed Manchester UK Manchester University Press

Rodrik Dani 1989 Credibility of Trade Reform A Policy Makerrsquos Guide World Economy 12 (1)1ndash16

Human Rights Regimes Origins 251

Ruggie John Gerard 1983 Human Rights and the Future International Community Daedalus 112 (4)93ndash110

Russett Bruce 1993 Grasping the Democratic Peace Principles for a PostndashCold War World PrincetonNJ Princeton University Press

Samnoslashy AEcirc shild 1993 Human Rights as International Consensus The Making of the Universal Declara-tion of Human Rights 1945ndash1948 Bergen Michelsen Institute

Shapiro Martin 1981 Courts A Comparative and Political Analysis Chicago University of ChicagoPress

Sieghart Paul 1983 The International Law of Human Rights Oxford Clarendon PressSikkink Kathryn 1993 The Power of Principled Ideas Human Rights Policies in the United States and

Western Europe In Ideas and Foreign Policy Beliefs Institutions and Political Change edited byJudith Goldstein and Robert O Keohane 139ndash70 Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Simpson A W Brian 1998 Short History of the European Convention on Human Rights Unpublishedmanuscript University of Michigan Law School Ann Arbor

Slaughter Anne-Marie Alec Stone Sweet and Joseph H H Weiler eds 1998 The European Court andNational Courts Doctrine and Jurisprudence Oxford Hart Publishing

Snyder Jack 1991 Myths of Empire Domestic Politics and International Ambition Ithaca NY CornellUniversity Press

Teitgen Pierre-Henri 1988 Faites entrer le temoin suivant 1940ndash1958 de la resistance a la Ve Repub-lique Rennes France Ouest-France

Van Evera Stephen 1990 Primed for Peace International Security 15 (winter)7ndash57mdashmdashmdash 1999 The Causes of War Power and the Roots of Con ict Ithaca NY Cornell University PressWaltz Kenneth N 1979 Theory of International Politics Reading Mass Addison-WesleyWippman David 1999 Practical and Legal Constraints on Internal Power Sharing In International Rela-

tions and Ethnic Con ict edited by David Wippman 170ndash88 Ithaca NY Cornell University PressWhit eld John H 1988 How the Working Organs of the European Convention Have Elevated the Indi-

vidual to the Level of Subject of International Law ILSA Journal of International Law 1227ndash53

252 International Organization

theory Established democracies had little difficulty accepting tribunals with jurisdic-tion over the former Yugoslavia and Rwanda where their own policies would not beimplicated Yet where commitments were (de facto) reciprocally bindingmdashnamelyin open-ended institutional commitments involving countries that actually engage inforeign interventionmdashestablished democracies con dent that they maintain ad-equate domestic safeguards against domestic atrocities hesitated to accept interna-tional constraints In the recent International Criminal Court negotiations three estab-lished democracies with a recent history of intervention abroad (the United StatesFrance and Israel) posed the greatest difficulties After ghting to dilute the obliga-tions of the treaty the United States and Israel joined China and highly repressiveMiddle Eastern and North African states in opposition while France was the verylast major power to lend its support to the treaty104

What about the development of human rights regimes over time An understand-ing of major human rights regimes does not end with their founding We have seenthat the ECHR like other major human rights instruments created a number ofoptional clauses on individual petition and compulsory jurisdiction of the court Insome cases early opponents of an enforceable convention remained exceptionallyrecalcitrant105 Yet over the subsequent ve decades all West European governmentsprogressively adopted such clauses and in many cases incorporated the ECHR intodomestic law

Much of this accords with republican liberal theory We observe a strengthening ofcommitments during and immediately after lsquolsquodemocratic wavesrsquorsquomdashas hit LatinAmerica and Central Europe during the 1990s Such efforts are strongly favored bynew democracies106 In Europe the most important reform in the history of the ECHRfor example was launched in the early to mid-1990s lsquolsquoProtocol 11rsquorsquo opened forsignature in May 1994 permits the ECHR Court to assume the functions of thecommission and compels all new signatories to accept compulsory jurisdiction andindividual petitionmdashpractices already universal among the original members Lead-ing legal academics argue that the most important impetus for Protocol 11 was lsquolsquothewidening to include [states] that have had little domestic much less internationalexperience in the legal protection of human rightsrsquorsquo107 The rst three countries toratify Protocol 11 were three transitional democracies Bulgaria Slovakia and Slo-venia The governments of some new democracies in Central and East Europe weresimilarly quick to accept minority rights obligations as a means of locking in domes-

104 For a general treatment of war crimes tribunals demonstrating the unwillingness of establisheddemocracies to pay high costs see Bass 1999

105 Sweden and the Netherlands are among the handful of countries that have been speci cally or-dered by the ECHR to allow more effective domestic judicial review of human rights claims many haveargued that Britain should be on the list as well Lester 1994

106 Huntington 1991 Consider however former British colonies which on gaining independenceadopted explicit bills of rights and constitutional reviewmdashsome on their own some with the encourage-ment of the British government Many were patterned after the European Convention but the underlyingimpetus stems republican liberal theory argues from their status as emerging postauthoritarian democra-cies Some of the most stable of these such as those in the Caribbean rejected international obligations

107 Janis Kay and Bradley 1995 88ndash89 113ndash18

Human Rights Regimes Origins 245

tic democracy108 In the Americas acceptance of compulsory jurisdiction by the Inter-American Court has occurred over the past two decadesmdasha period in which domesticconstitutional review also became nearly universal In contrast human rights normsremain weak in those regions where new democracies are few as in Africa or theMiddle East

Despite these important insights however the determinants of the evolution ofhuman rights regimes are unlikely to be identical to the determinants of their found-ing and are therefore unlikely to be explained entirely by republican liberal theoryThe ECHR deepened over a period during which European governments grew morecon dent about the stability of domestic democratic governance Hence the theoryadvanced here cannot be the sole or even the major explanation for the subsequentdeepening of the regime A social process intervenes between original intent andultimate evolutionmdasha process we have seen of which governments were quite awarein 1950 British officials believed that the ECHR would alter domestic political ar-rangements so as to encourage the mobilization of new social demands for humanrights enforcement Republican liberal theory would suggest that such new demandsre ect new opportunities for representation of social interests once a nation joins aregime broader liberal theory would stress changes in social ideas and interestsFurther research is required to clarify the precise dynamics of such long-term trends109

Generalizing the Theory to Other Issue Areas

A second direction for future research is to extend the theory to cooperation in otherissue-areas Despite the lsquolsquorepublican liberalrsquorsquo label the theoretical distinctiveness ofthe explanation advanced here is only incidentally connected to the liberal content ofthe philosophy embodied in human rights regimes In other words the argument istheoretically rather than substantively liberal110 Distinct to republican liberal theoryis the decisive role of domestic political representation in world politics and byextension the possibility that international institutions like their domestic counter-parts can enhance the credibility of domestic political commitments thereby lsquolsquolock-ing inrsquorsquo current policies Whether or not governments are lsquolsquoliberalrsquorsquo internationalinstitutions may lsquolsquostrengthen the statersquorsquo domestically by expanding its domestic con-trol over initiative information ideas and institutions111 Compared with more con-ventional lsquolsquofunctionalrsquorsquo theories of international regimes which stress reciprocal com-mitments to manage transnational societal transactions this analysis points to a morepurely domestic or lsquolsquotwo-levelrsquorsquo motivation for establishing international institu-tions112

Under what general conditions should we expect to observe international commit-ments of this kind Republican liberal theory suggests three conditions (1) govern-

108 See Manas 1997 and Wippman 1999109 Moravcsik 1995110 Moravcsik 1997111 Moravcsik 1994112 Putnam 1988

246 International Organization

ments fear future domestic political uncertainty (2) the position of the national gov-ernment is supported by a consensus of foreign governments and (3) internationalcooperation helps induce domestic actors to support the maintenance of current poli-cies

Where else in world politics might these three conditions be met Two types ofexamples must suffice Where nondemocratic governments cooperate to enhancetheir domestic credibility a mirror image of human rights institutions may ariseStephen David argues that lsquolsquoweak and illegitimatersquorsquo leaders of developing countriesoften view internal enemies as more dangerous than external ones and are thereforelikely to select international alliances that undermine domestic opponents113 TheHoly Alliance is a nineteenth-century example of international cooperation designedto block the seemingly inevitable spread of domestic liberalism and nationalismmdashinside and outside its membership A century later ruling Communist governmentsin Eastern Europe fearing for their domestic legitimacy supported membership inthe Warsaw Pact their comrades worldwide cooperated through Comintern

Further examples of efforts to use international regimes to bolster domestic policycredibility are found in international trade and monetary policy114 Mexico for ex-ample in exchange for its commitment to the North American Free Trade Area(NAFTA) gained relatively few economic concessions from the United States andCanada This has led many analysts to argue that NAFTA should be seen less as aquid pro quo and more as a means of establishing the credibility of the Mexicancommitment to trade and economic liberalization against the future potential of back-sliding115 Mexican reform within NAFTA was just such a case where the three con-ditions were met policy credibility was questionable the consensus among foreigngovernments (the United States and Canada) was closer to the views of the domestic(Mexican) government than those of Mexican protectionists and the costs of unilat-eral defection were perceived as large

The process of European integration rested similarly on centralizing power innational executives who consistently employed lsquolsquoforeign policyrsquorsquo decision-makinginstitutions to handle issues traditionally decided in lsquolsquodomesticrsquorsquo forums116 In thisregard the European Union has played the role in postwar European integration thata strong presidency and lsquolsquofast trackrsquorsquo institutions have played in securing postwarUS support for multilateral trade liberalization In European monetary cooperationweak-currency countries like France and Italy have been among the strongest propo-nents of deeper exchange-rate cooperationmdashoften with the intention of using exter-nal policy to stabilize domestic macroeconomic policy and performance As pre-dicted these examples tend to be cases in which a government whose views arerelatively closer to those of the regional consensus employs international cooperationto lsquolsquolock inrsquorsquo cooperation This process is facilitated also by the independent ideologi-cal value of lsquolsquoEuropersquorsquo in the minds of the Italian electorate for example and by the

113 David 1991114 Rodrik 1989115 For example Haggard 1997116 See Moravcsik 1994 and Goldstein 1997

Human Rights Regimes Origins 247

perception that monetary cooperation is linked to trade and agricultural cooperationmdashboth of which shifted the perceived costs of defection117

Realism and Idealism in International Relations Theory

The third and broadest implication of this analysis is that it counsels caution aboutthe uncritical acceptance of certain ideational explanations for the emergence ofinternational norms Recent scholarship has been quick to assume that if realist (orregime) theory fails to explain international cooperationmdashsay in areas like humanrights and environmental policymdashthe motivation for cooperation must lie in ide-ational socialization to altruistic beliefs This assumption once termed lsquolsquoidealistrsquorsquo orlsquolsquoutopianrsquorsquo seems plausible at rst glance The realist explanation for the emergenceof human rights norms is manifestly weak In a modern world increasingly domi-nated by liberal democratic practice human rights seem salient and attractive idealsPolitical action to protect them moreover clearly requires mobilizing a diffuse con-stituency in favor of the provision of what is in fact a public good which in turn oftenrequires that political actors issue strong normative appeals Ideational theorists havelittle trouble nding public professions of moral conviction to support their view

Yet scholars should not jump too quickly to the conclusionmdashas many recent stud-ies of foreign aid arms control slavery racism and human rights invite them todomdashthat altruism must motivate the establishment of morally attractive internationalnorms118 The tendency to jump to this conclusion demonstrates the danger of con-ducting debates about world politics around the simple dichotomy of realism versusidealism (or realism versus constructivism) as seems the current norm119 Presump-tive evidence for the importance of altruistic or lsquolsquoprincipledrsquorsquo motivations vis-a-vis arealist account may melt away as we have seen as soon as the underlying theory istested against more sophisticated rationalist yet nonrealist (in this case liberal) theo-ries of self-interested political behavior Moreover to establish methodologically theexistence of altruistic motivations and socialization processes rather than alternativeliberal theories one must do more than cite public professions of idealism documentthe actions of moral entrepreneurs or invoke the desirability of the ultimate end Talkand even mobilization are often cheap and often redundant or futile accordinglysuch evidence is often misleading Cross-national comparison and primary-sourcedocumentation of decision making are the critical tests

In the case of the establishment of the ECHR the proper theory and method re-verses an idealist conclusion that might appear to offer a plausible alternative torealism120 What seems at rst to be a conversion to moral altruism is in fact aninstrumental calculation of how best to lock in democratic governance against future

117 See Frieden 1993 Collins 1988 Moravcsik 1998a chap 4 6 and Krugman 1994 189ndash94118 What drives cooperation is prior domestic institutional convergence Hence the nature of domestic

regimes is not an intermediate variable between fundamental socialization and state behavior but thecritical variable that determines the nature of interdependence in the rst place

119 This is a view ideational theorists are coming to accept Finnemore and Sikkink 1998 916ndash17120 For example Legro and Moravcsik 1999

248 International Organization

opponentsmdasha practice hardly distinct from similar practices in the most pecuniaryareas of world politics such as trade and monetary policy I am not denying ofcourse that ideas and ideals matter in foreign policy I am challenging only a particu-lar idealist argument Surely some domestic support for democratic governance maybe ideological even idealistic in origin But if we can learn a single lesson from theformation of the worldrsquos most successful formal arrangement for international hu-man rights enforcement it is that in world politics pure idealism begets pure ideal-ismmdashin the form of parliamentary assemblies and international declarations To es-tablish binding international commitments much more is required

References

Ackerman Bruce 1997 The Rise of World Constitutionalism Virginia Law Review 83 (4)771ndash97Ando Nisuke 1992 The Future of Monitoring BodiesmdashLimitations and Possibilities of the Human Rights

Committee In 1991ndash1992 Canadian Human Rights Yearbook 169ndash175 Toronto CarswellBailey Michael A Judith Goldstein and Barry R Weingast 1997 The Institutional Roots of American

Trade Policy Politics Coalitions and International Trade World Politics 49 (3)309ndash38Bass Gary 1998 Judging War The Politics of International War Crimes Tribunals PhD diss Harvard

UniversityBrett Rachel 1996 Human Rights and the OSCE Human Rights Quarterly 18 (3)668ndash93Brysk Alison 1994 The Politics of Human Rights in Argentina Protest Change and Democratization

Stanford Calif Stanford University PressCarr E H 1946 The Twenty Yearsrsquo Crisis 1919ndash1939 2d ed London MacmillanCarter Barry E and Phillip R Trimble 1995 International Law 2d ed Boston Little BrownCollins Susan M 1988 In ation and the EMS In The European Monetary System edited by Francesco

Giavazzi Stefano Micossi and Marcus Miller 112ndash39 Cambridge Cambridge University PressCostello Declan 1992 Limiting Rights Constitutionally In Human Rights and Constitutional Law Es-

says in Honour of Brian Walsh edited by J OrsquoReilly 177ndash87 Dublin Round Hall PressCouncil of Europe 1975 Recueil des Travaux Preparatoires 6 vols Strasbourg Council of EuropeDavid Stephen R 1991 Explaining Third-World Alignment World Politics 43 (2)233ndash56Dijk Pieter van and G J H van Hoof 1998 Theory and Practice of the European Convention on Human

Rights 3d ed Hague KluwerDonnelly Jack 1986 International Human Rights A Regime Analysis International Organization 40

(3)599ndash642Doyle Michael W 1986 Liberalism and World Politics American Political Science Review 80 (4)

1151ndash69Drzemczewski Andrew Z 1983 The European Human Rights Convention in Domestic Law A Compara-

tive Study Oxford Clarendon PressEuropean Court of Justice 1996 Opinion Pursuant to Article 228 of the Treaty Opinion 294 (29 March)

I1763ndashI1790Evans Peter B Harold K Jacobson and Robert D Putnam 1993 Double-Edged Diplomacy Interna-

tional Bargaining and Domestic Politics Berkeley University of California PressFalk Richard A 1981 Human Rights and State Sovereignty New York Holmes and MeierFinnemore Martha 1996 National Interests in International Society Ithaca NY Cornell University

PressFinnemore Martha and Kathryn Sikkink 1998 International Norm Dynamics and Political Change

International Organization 52 (4)887ndash917Franck Thomas M 1988 Legitimacy in the International System American Journal of International Law

82 (4)705ndash59

Human Rights Regimes Origins 249

Frieden Jeffry A 1993 Making Commitments France and Italy in the European Monetary System1979ndash1985 Working Paper Series 114 Berkeley Calif Center for German and European Studies

Glendon Mary Ann 1998a Knowing the Universal Declaration of Human Rights Notre Dame LawReview 73 (5)1153ndash90

mdashmdashmdash 1998b The Universal Declaration of Human Rights Unpublished manuscript Harvard LawSchool Cambridge Mass

Goldstein Judith 1996 International Law and Domestic Institutions Reconciling North American lsquolsquoUn-fairrsquorsquo Trade Laws International Organization 50541ndash64

Haggard Stephan 1997 The Political Economy of Regionalism in Asia and the Americas In The Po-litical Economy of Regionalism edited by Edward Mans eld and Helen Milner 20ndash49 New YorkColumbia University Press

Helfer Lawrence and Anne-Marie Slaughter 1997 Toward a Theory of Effective Supranational Adjudi-cation Yale Law Journal 107 (2)273ndash391

Henkin Louis Gerald L Neuman Diane F Orentlicher and David W Leebron 1999 Human RightsNew York Foundation Press

Humphrey John P 1974 The Revolution in the International Law of Human Rights Human Rights4205ndash16

mdashmdashmdash 1984 Human Rights and the United Nations A Great Adventure Dobbs Ferry TransnationalPublishers

Huntington Samuel 1991 The Third Wave Democratization in the Late Twentieth Century NormanUniversity of Oklahoma Press

Janis Mark W Richard S Kay and Anthony W Bradley 1995 European Human Rights Law Text andMaterials Oxford Clarendon Press

Jepperson Ronald L Alexander Wendt and Peter J Katzenstein 1996 Norms Identity and the Cultureof National Security In The Culture of National Security Norms and Identity in World Politics editedby Peter J Katzenstein 33ndash75 Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Kaufman Chaim D and Robert A Pape 1999 Explaining Costly International Moral Action BritainrsquosSixty-Year Campaign Against the Atlantic Slave Trade International Organization 53 (4)631ndash68

Keck Margaret E and Kathryn Sikkink 1998 Activists Beyond Borders Advocacy Networks in Interna-tional Politics Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Keohane Robert O 1986 Theory of World Politics Structural Realism and Beyond In Neo-Realism andIts Critics edited by Robert O Keohane 158ndash203 New York Columbia University Press

Krasner Stephen D 1992 Sovereignty and Intervention Unpublished manuscript Stanford UniversityStanford Calif

mdashmdashmdash 1995 Compromising Westphalia International Security 20 (3)115ndash51Krugman Paul R 1994 Peddling Prosperity Economic Sense and Nonsense in the Age of Diminished

Expectations New York NortonKupchan Charles A and Clifford A Kupchan 1991 Concerts Collective Security and the Future of

Europe International Security 16 (1)114ndash61Lake David A 1993 Leadership Hegemony and the International Economy Naked Emperor or Tattered

Monarch with Potential International Studies Quarterly 37 (4)459ndash89Landes William M and Richard A Posner 1975 The Independent Judiciary in an Interest-Group Per-

spective Journal of Law and Economics 18 (3)875ndash901Legro Jeffrey W 1996 Culture and Preferences in the International Cooperation Two-Step American

Political Science Review 90 (1)118ndash37Legro Jeffrey W and Andrew Moravcsik 1999 Is Anybody Still a Realist International Security 24

(2)5ndash55Lester Anthony 1984 Fundamental Rights The United Kingdom Isolated In 1984 Public Law edited by

Graham Zellick 46ndash72 London Stevens and Sonsmdashmdashmdash 1994 Taking Human Rights Seriously Kingrsquos College Law Journal 51ndash15Manas Jean E 1996 The Council of Europersquos Democracy Ideal and the Challenge of Ethno-National

Strife In Preventing Con ict in the Post-Communist World Mobilizing International and Regional

250 International Organization

Organizations edited by Abram Chayes and Antonia Handler Chayes 99ndash144 Washington DCBrookings Institution Press

Marston Geoffrey 1993 The United Kingdomrsquos Part in the Preparation of the European Convention onHuman Rights 1950 International and Comparative Law Quarterly 42 (4)796ndash826

McKeon Richard 1949 The Philosophic Bases and Material Circumstances of the Rights of Man InHuman Rights Comments and Interpretations edited by UNESCO 35ndash46 New York UNESCO

Merrills J G 1993 The Development of International Law by the European Court of Human Rights 2ded Manchester UK Manchester University Press

Moe Terry 1990 Political Institutions The Neglected Side of the Story Journal of Law Economics andOrganization 6 (1)213ndash53

Moravcsik Andrew 1992 Liberalism and International Relations Theory Center for International AffairsWorking Paper Series 92-6 Cambridge Mass Harvard University

mdashmdashmdash 1994 Why the European Community Strengthens the State International Cooperation and Do-mestic Politics Center for European Studies Working Paper Series No 52 Cambridge Mass HarvardUniversity

mdashmdashmdash 1995 Explaining International Human Rights Regimes Liberal Theory and Western EuropeEuropean Journal of International Relations 1157ndash89

mdashmdashmdash 1997 Taking Preferences Seriously A Liberal Theory of International Politics InternationalOrganization 51 (4)513ndash53

mdashmdashmdash 1998a The Choice for Europe Social Purpose and State Power from Messina to MaastrichtIthaca NY Cornell University Press

mdashmdashmdash 1998b The Origin of Human Rights Regimes Liberal States and Domestic Uncertainty in PostwarEurope Working Paper No 9817 Cambridge Mass Weatherhead Center for International AffairsHarvard University

Morsink Johannes 1999 The Universal Declaration of Human Rights Philadelphia University of Penn-sylvania Press

Morgenthau Hans J 1960 Politics Among Nations The Struggle for Power and Peace 3d ed New YorkAlfred Knopf

Nye Joseph S Jr 1990 Bound to Lead The Changing Nature of American Power New York BasicBooks

Pasquino Pasquale 1998 Constitutional Adjudication and Democracy Comparative PerspectivesmdashUSA France Italy Ratio Juris 1138ndash50

Pierson Paul 1996 The Path to European Union A Historical Institutionalist Analysis ComparativePolitical Studies 29 (2)123ndash63

Polakiewicz Jorg and Valerie Jacob-Foltzer 1991 The European Human Rights Convention in DomesticLaw The Impact of Strasbourg Case Law in States Where Direct Effect Is Given to the ConventionHuman Rights Law Quarterly 1265ndash85 125ndash142

Putnam Robert D 1988 Diplomacy and Domestic Politics International Organization 42 (3) 427ndash61Ramirez Francisco O Yasemin Soysal and Suzanne Shanahan 1997 The Changing Logic of Political

Citizenship Cross-National Acquisition of Womenrsquos Suffrage Rights 1890ndash1990 American Socio-logical Review 62 (5)735ndash45

Risse Thomas 2000 Letrsquos Argue Communicative Action and International Relations International Or-ganization 54 (1)1ndash39

Risse-Kappen Thomas 1994 Ideas Do Not Float Freely Transnational Coalitions Domestic Structuresand the End of the Cold War International Organization 48 (2)185ndash214

mdashmdashmdash 1996 Collective Identity in a Democratic Community The Case of NATO In The Culture ofNational Security Norms and Identity in World Politics edited by Peter J Katzenstein 357ndash99 NewYork Columbia University Press

Robertson A H and J G Merrills 1993 Human Rights in Europe A Study of the European Conventionon Human Rights 3d ed Manchester UK Manchester University Press

mdashmdashmdash 1996 Human Rights in the World An Introduction to the International Protection of HumanRights 4th ed Manchester UK Manchester University Press

Rodrik Dani 1989 Credibility of Trade Reform A Policy Makerrsquos Guide World Economy 12 (1)1ndash16

Human Rights Regimes Origins 251

Ruggie John Gerard 1983 Human Rights and the Future International Community Daedalus 112 (4)93ndash110

Russett Bruce 1993 Grasping the Democratic Peace Principles for a PostndashCold War World PrincetonNJ Princeton University Press

Samnoslashy AEcirc shild 1993 Human Rights as International Consensus The Making of the Universal Declara-tion of Human Rights 1945ndash1948 Bergen Michelsen Institute

Shapiro Martin 1981 Courts A Comparative and Political Analysis Chicago University of ChicagoPress

Sieghart Paul 1983 The International Law of Human Rights Oxford Clarendon PressSikkink Kathryn 1993 The Power of Principled Ideas Human Rights Policies in the United States and

Western Europe In Ideas and Foreign Policy Beliefs Institutions and Political Change edited byJudith Goldstein and Robert O Keohane 139ndash70 Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Simpson A W Brian 1998 Short History of the European Convention on Human Rights Unpublishedmanuscript University of Michigan Law School Ann Arbor

Slaughter Anne-Marie Alec Stone Sweet and Joseph H H Weiler eds 1998 The European Court andNational Courts Doctrine and Jurisprudence Oxford Hart Publishing

Snyder Jack 1991 Myths of Empire Domestic Politics and International Ambition Ithaca NY CornellUniversity Press

Teitgen Pierre-Henri 1988 Faites entrer le temoin suivant 1940ndash1958 de la resistance a la Ve Repub-lique Rennes France Ouest-France

Van Evera Stephen 1990 Primed for Peace International Security 15 (winter)7ndash57mdashmdashmdash 1999 The Causes of War Power and the Roots of Con ict Ithaca NY Cornell University PressWaltz Kenneth N 1979 Theory of International Politics Reading Mass Addison-WesleyWippman David 1999 Practical and Legal Constraints on Internal Power Sharing In International Rela-

tions and Ethnic Con ict edited by David Wippman 170ndash88 Ithaca NY Cornell University PressWhit eld John H 1988 How the Working Organs of the European Convention Have Elevated the Indi-

vidual to the Level of Subject of International Law ILSA Journal of International Law 1227ndash53

252 International Organization

tic democracy108 In the Americas acceptance of compulsory jurisdiction by the Inter-American Court has occurred over the past two decadesmdasha period in which domesticconstitutional review also became nearly universal In contrast human rights normsremain weak in those regions where new democracies are few as in Africa or theMiddle East

Despite these important insights however the determinants of the evolution ofhuman rights regimes are unlikely to be identical to the determinants of their found-ing and are therefore unlikely to be explained entirely by republican liberal theoryThe ECHR deepened over a period during which European governments grew morecon dent about the stability of domestic democratic governance Hence the theoryadvanced here cannot be the sole or even the major explanation for the subsequentdeepening of the regime A social process intervenes between original intent andultimate evolutionmdasha process we have seen of which governments were quite awarein 1950 British officials believed that the ECHR would alter domestic political ar-rangements so as to encourage the mobilization of new social demands for humanrights enforcement Republican liberal theory would suggest that such new demandsre ect new opportunities for representation of social interests once a nation joins aregime broader liberal theory would stress changes in social ideas and interestsFurther research is required to clarify the precise dynamics of such long-term trends109

Generalizing the Theory to Other Issue Areas

A second direction for future research is to extend the theory to cooperation in otherissue-areas Despite the lsquolsquorepublican liberalrsquorsquo label the theoretical distinctiveness ofthe explanation advanced here is only incidentally connected to the liberal content ofthe philosophy embodied in human rights regimes In other words the argument istheoretically rather than substantively liberal110 Distinct to republican liberal theoryis the decisive role of domestic political representation in world politics and byextension the possibility that international institutions like their domestic counter-parts can enhance the credibility of domestic political commitments thereby lsquolsquolock-ing inrsquorsquo current policies Whether or not governments are lsquolsquoliberalrsquorsquo internationalinstitutions may lsquolsquostrengthen the statersquorsquo domestically by expanding its domestic con-trol over initiative information ideas and institutions111 Compared with more con-ventional lsquolsquofunctionalrsquorsquo theories of international regimes which stress reciprocal com-mitments to manage transnational societal transactions this analysis points to a morepurely domestic or lsquolsquotwo-levelrsquorsquo motivation for establishing international institu-tions112

Under what general conditions should we expect to observe international commit-ments of this kind Republican liberal theory suggests three conditions (1) govern-

108 See Manas 1997 and Wippman 1999109 Moravcsik 1995110 Moravcsik 1997111 Moravcsik 1994112 Putnam 1988

246 International Organization

ments fear future domestic political uncertainty (2) the position of the national gov-ernment is supported by a consensus of foreign governments and (3) internationalcooperation helps induce domestic actors to support the maintenance of current poli-cies

Where else in world politics might these three conditions be met Two types ofexamples must suffice Where nondemocratic governments cooperate to enhancetheir domestic credibility a mirror image of human rights institutions may ariseStephen David argues that lsquolsquoweak and illegitimatersquorsquo leaders of developing countriesoften view internal enemies as more dangerous than external ones and are thereforelikely to select international alliances that undermine domestic opponents113 TheHoly Alliance is a nineteenth-century example of international cooperation designedto block the seemingly inevitable spread of domestic liberalism and nationalismmdashinside and outside its membership A century later ruling Communist governmentsin Eastern Europe fearing for their domestic legitimacy supported membership inthe Warsaw Pact their comrades worldwide cooperated through Comintern

Further examples of efforts to use international regimes to bolster domestic policycredibility are found in international trade and monetary policy114 Mexico for ex-ample in exchange for its commitment to the North American Free Trade Area(NAFTA) gained relatively few economic concessions from the United States andCanada This has led many analysts to argue that NAFTA should be seen less as aquid pro quo and more as a means of establishing the credibility of the Mexicancommitment to trade and economic liberalization against the future potential of back-sliding115 Mexican reform within NAFTA was just such a case where the three con-ditions were met policy credibility was questionable the consensus among foreigngovernments (the United States and Canada) was closer to the views of the domestic(Mexican) government than those of Mexican protectionists and the costs of unilat-eral defection were perceived as large

The process of European integration rested similarly on centralizing power innational executives who consistently employed lsquolsquoforeign policyrsquorsquo decision-makinginstitutions to handle issues traditionally decided in lsquolsquodomesticrsquorsquo forums116 In thisregard the European Union has played the role in postwar European integration thata strong presidency and lsquolsquofast trackrsquorsquo institutions have played in securing postwarUS support for multilateral trade liberalization In European monetary cooperationweak-currency countries like France and Italy have been among the strongest propo-nents of deeper exchange-rate cooperationmdashoften with the intention of using exter-nal policy to stabilize domestic macroeconomic policy and performance As pre-dicted these examples tend to be cases in which a government whose views arerelatively closer to those of the regional consensus employs international cooperationto lsquolsquolock inrsquorsquo cooperation This process is facilitated also by the independent ideologi-cal value of lsquolsquoEuropersquorsquo in the minds of the Italian electorate for example and by the

113 David 1991114 Rodrik 1989115 For example Haggard 1997116 See Moravcsik 1994 and Goldstein 1997

Human Rights Regimes Origins 247

perception that monetary cooperation is linked to trade and agricultural cooperationmdashboth of which shifted the perceived costs of defection117

Realism and Idealism in International Relations Theory

The third and broadest implication of this analysis is that it counsels caution aboutthe uncritical acceptance of certain ideational explanations for the emergence ofinternational norms Recent scholarship has been quick to assume that if realist (orregime) theory fails to explain international cooperationmdashsay in areas like humanrights and environmental policymdashthe motivation for cooperation must lie in ide-ational socialization to altruistic beliefs This assumption once termed lsquolsquoidealistrsquorsquo orlsquolsquoutopianrsquorsquo seems plausible at rst glance The realist explanation for the emergenceof human rights norms is manifestly weak In a modern world increasingly domi-nated by liberal democratic practice human rights seem salient and attractive idealsPolitical action to protect them moreover clearly requires mobilizing a diffuse con-stituency in favor of the provision of what is in fact a public good which in turn oftenrequires that political actors issue strong normative appeals Ideational theorists havelittle trouble nding public professions of moral conviction to support their view

Yet scholars should not jump too quickly to the conclusionmdashas many recent stud-ies of foreign aid arms control slavery racism and human rights invite them todomdashthat altruism must motivate the establishment of morally attractive internationalnorms118 The tendency to jump to this conclusion demonstrates the danger of con-ducting debates about world politics around the simple dichotomy of realism versusidealism (or realism versus constructivism) as seems the current norm119 Presump-tive evidence for the importance of altruistic or lsquolsquoprincipledrsquorsquo motivations vis-a-vis arealist account may melt away as we have seen as soon as the underlying theory istested against more sophisticated rationalist yet nonrealist (in this case liberal) theo-ries of self-interested political behavior Moreover to establish methodologically theexistence of altruistic motivations and socialization processes rather than alternativeliberal theories one must do more than cite public professions of idealism documentthe actions of moral entrepreneurs or invoke the desirability of the ultimate end Talkand even mobilization are often cheap and often redundant or futile accordinglysuch evidence is often misleading Cross-national comparison and primary-sourcedocumentation of decision making are the critical tests

In the case of the establishment of the ECHR the proper theory and method re-verses an idealist conclusion that might appear to offer a plausible alternative torealism120 What seems at rst to be a conversion to moral altruism is in fact aninstrumental calculation of how best to lock in democratic governance against future

117 See Frieden 1993 Collins 1988 Moravcsik 1998a chap 4 6 and Krugman 1994 189ndash94118 What drives cooperation is prior domestic institutional convergence Hence the nature of domestic

regimes is not an intermediate variable between fundamental socialization and state behavior but thecritical variable that determines the nature of interdependence in the rst place

119 This is a view ideational theorists are coming to accept Finnemore and Sikkink 1998 916ndash17120 For example Legro and Moravcsik 1999

248 International Organization

opponentsmdasha practice hardly distinct from similar practices in the most pecuniaryareas of world politics such as trade and monetary policy I am not denying ofcourse that ideas and ideals matter in foreign policy I am challenging only a particu-lar idealist argument Surely some domestic support for democratic governance maybe ideological even idealistic in origin But if we can learn a single lesson from theformation of the worldrsquos most successful formal arrangement for international hu-man rights enforcement it is that in world politics pure idealism begets pure ideal-ismmdashin the form of parliamentary assemblies and international declarations To es-tablish binding international commitments much more is required

References

Ackerman Bruce 1997 The Rise of World Constitutionalism Virginia Law Review 83 (4)771ndash97Ando Nisuke 1992 The Future of Monitoring BodiesmdashLimitations and Possibilities of the Human Rights

Committee In 1991ndash1992 Canadian Human Rights Yearbook 169ndash175 Toronto CarswellBailey Michael A Judith Goldstein and Barry R Weingast 1997 The Institutional Roots of American

Trade Policy Politics Coalitions and International Trade World Politics 49 (3)309ndash38Bass Gary 1998 Judging War The Politics of International War Crimes Tribunals PhD diss Harvard

UniversityBrett Rachel 1996 Human Rights and the OSCE Human Rights Quarterly 18 (3)668ndash93Brysk Alison 1994 The Politics of Human Rights in Argentina Protest Change and Democratization

Stanford Calif Stanford University PressCarr E H 1946 The Twenty Yearsrsquo Crisis 1919ndash1939 2d ed London MacmillanCarter Barry E and Phillip R Trimble 1995 International Law 2d ed Boston Little BrownCollins Susan M 1988 In ation and the EMS In The European Monetary System edited by Francesco

Giavazzi Stefano Micossi and Marcus Miller 112ndash39 Cambridge Cambridge University PressCostello Declan 1992 Limiting Rights Constitutionally In Human Rights and Constitutional Law Es-

says in Honour of Brian Walsh edited by J OrsquoReilly 177ndash87 Dublin Round Hall PressCouncil of Europe 1975 Recueil des Travaux Preparatoires 6 vols Strasbourg Council of EuropeDavid Stephen R 1991 Explaining Third-World Alignment World Politics 43 (2)233ndash56Dijk Pieter van and G J H van Hoof 1998 Theory and Practice of the European Convention on Human

Rights 3d ed Hague KluwerDonnelly Jack 1986 International Human Rights A Regime Analysis International Organization 40

(3)599ndash642Doyle Michael W 1986 Liberalism and World Politics American Political Science Review 80 (4)

1151ndash69Drzemczewski Andrew Z 1983 The European Human Rights Convention in Domestic Law A Compara-

tive Study Oxford Clarendon PressEuropean Court of Justice 1996 Opinion Pursuant to Article 228 of the Treaty Opinion 294 (29 March)

I1763ndashI1790Evans Peter B Harold K Jacobson and Robert D Putnam 1993 Double-Edged Diplomacy Interna-

tional Bargaining and Domestic Politics Berkeley University of California PressFalk Richard A 1981 Human Rights and State Sovereignty New York Holmes and MeierFinnemore Martha 1996 National Interests in International Society Ithaca NY Cornell University

PressFinnemore Martha and Kathryn Sikkink 1998 International Norm Dynamics and Political Change

International Organization 52 (4)887ndash917Franck Thomas M 1988 Legitimacy in the International System American Journal of International Law

82 (4)705ndash59

Human Rights Regimes Origins 249

Frieden Jeffry A 1993 Making Commitments France and Italy in the European Monetary System1979ndash1985 Working Paper Series 114 Berkeley Calif Center for German and European Studies

Glendon Mary Ann 1998a Knowing the Universal Declaration of Human Rights Notre Dame LawReview 73 (5)1153ndash90

mdashmdashmdash 1998b The Universal Declaration of Human Rights Unpublished manuscript Harvard LawSchool Cambridge Mass

Goldstein Judith 1996 International Law and Domestic Institutions Reconciling North American lsquolsquoUn-fairrsquorsquo Trade Laws International Organization 50541ndash64

Haggard Stephan 1997 The Political Economy of Regionalism in Asia and the Americas In The Po-litical Economy of Regionalism edited by Edward Mans eld and Helen Milner 20ndash49 New YorkColumbia University Press

Helfer Lawrence and Anne-Marie Slaughter 1997 Toward a Theory of Effective Supranational Adjudi-cation Yale Law Journal 107 (2)273ndash391

Henkin Louis Gerald L Neuman Diane F Orentlicher and David W Leebron 1999 Human RightsNew York Foundation Press

Humphrey John P 1974 The Revolution in the International Law of Human Rights Human Rights4205ndash16

mdashmdashmdash 1984 Human Rights and the United Nations A Great Adventure Dobbs Ferry TransnationalPublishers

Huntington Samuel 1991 The Third Wave Democratization in the Late Twentieth Century NormanUniversity of Oklahoma Press

Janis Mark W Richard S Kay and Anthony W Bradley 1995 European Human Rights Law Text andMaterials Oxford Clarendon Press

Jepperson Ronald L Alexander Wendt and Peter J Katzenstein 1996 Norms Identity and the Cultureof National Security In The Culture of National Security Norms and Identity in World Politics editedby Peter J Katzenstein 33ndash75 Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Kaufman Chaim D and Robert A Pape 1999 Explaining Costly International Moral Action BritainrsquosSixty-Year Campaign Against the Atlantic Slave Trade International Organization 53 (4)631ndash68

Keck Margaret E and Kathryn Sikkink 1998 Activists Beyond Borders Advocacy Networks in Interna-tional Politics Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Keohane Robert O 1986 Theory of World Politics Structural Realism and Beyond In Neo-Realism andIts Critics edited by Robert O Keohane 158ndash203 New York Columbia University Press

Krasner Stephen D 1992 Sovereignty and Intervention Unpublished manuscript Stanford UniversityStanford Calif

mdashmdashmdash 1995 Compromising Westphalia International Security 20 (3)115ndash51Krugman Paul R 1994 Peddling Prosperity Economic Sense and Nonsense in the Age of Diminished

Expectations New York NortonKupchan Charles A and Clifford A Kupchan 1991 Concerts Collective Security and the Future of

Europe International Security 16 (1)114ndash61Lake David A 1993 Leadership Hegemony and the International Economy Naked Emperor or Tattered

Monarch with Potential International Studies Quarterly 37 (4)459ndash89Landes William M and Richard A Posner 1975 The Independent Judiciary in an Interest-Group Per-

spective Journal of Law and Economics 18 (3)875ndash901Legro Jeffrey W 1996 Culture and Preferences in the International Cooperation Two-Step American

Political Science Review 90 (1)118ndash37Legro Jeffrey W and Andrew Moravcsik 1999 Is Anybody Still a Realist International Security 24

(2)5ndash55Lester Anthony 1984 Fundamental Rights The United Kingdom Isolated In 1984 Public Law edited by

Graham Zellick 46ndash72 London Stevens and Sonsmdashmdashmdash 1994 Taking Human Rights Seriously Kingrsquos College Law Journal 51ndash15Manas Jean E 1996 The Council of Europersquos Democracy Ideal and the Challenge of Ethno-National

Strife In Preventing Con ict in the Post-Communist World Mobilizing International and Regional

250 International Organization

Organizations edited by Abram Chayes and Antonia Handler Chayes 99ndash144 Washington DCBrookings Institution Press

Marston Geoffrey 1993 The United Kingdomrsquos Part in the Preparation of the European Convention onHuman Rights 1950 International and Comparative Law Quarterly 42 (4)796ndash826

McKeon Richard 1949 The Philosophic Bases and Material Circumstances of the Rights of Man InHuman Rights Comments and Interpretations edited by UNESCO 35ndash46 New York UNESCO

Merrills J G 1993 The Development of International Law by the European Court of Human Rights 2ded Manchester UK Manchester University Press

Moe Terry 1990 Political Institutions The Neglected Side of the Story Journal of Law Economics andOrganization 6 (1)213ndash53

Moravcsik Andrew 1992 Liberalism and International Relations Theory Center for International AffairsWorking Paper Series 92-6 Cambridge Mass Harvard University

mdashmdashmdash 1994 Why the European Community Strengthens the State International Cooperation and Do-mestic Politics Center for European Studies Working Paper Series No 52 Cambridge Mass HarvardUniversity

mdashmdashmdash 1995 Explaining International Human Rights Regimes Liberal Theory and Western EuropeEuropean Journal of International Relations 1157ndash89

mdashmdashmdash 1997 Taking Preferences Seriously A Liberal Theory of International Politics InternationalOrganization 51 (4)513ndash53

mdashmdashmdash 1998a The Choice for Europe Social Purpose and State Power from Messina to MaastrichtIthaca NY Cornell University Press

mdashmdashmdash 1998b The Origin of Human Rights Regimes Liberal States and Domestic Uncertainty in PostwarEurope Working Paper No 9817 Cambridge Mass Weatherhead Center for International AffairsHarvard University

Morsink Johannes 1999 The Universal Declaration of Human Rights Philadelphia University of Penn-sylvania Press

Morgenthau Hans J 1960 Politics Among Nations The Struggle for Power and Peace 3d ed New YorkAlfred Knopf

Nye Joseph S Jr 1990 Bound to Lead The Changing Nature of American Power New York BasicBooks

Pasquino Pasquale 1998 Constitutional Adjudication and Democracy Comparative PerspectivesmdashUSA France Italy Ratio Juris 1138ndash50

Pierson Paul 1996 The Path to European Union A Historical Institutionalist Analysis ComparativePolitical Studies 29 (2)123ndash63

Polakiewicz Jorg and Valerie Jacob-Foltzer 1991 The European Human Rights Convention in DomesticLaw The Impact of Strasbourg Case Law in States Where Direct Effect Is Given to the ConventionHuman Rights Law Quarterly 1265ndash85 125ndash142

Putnam Robert D 1988 Diplomacy and Domestic Politics International Organization 42 (3) 427ndash61Ramirez Francisco O Yasemin Soysal and Suzanne Shanahan 1997 The Changing Logic of Political

Citizenship Cross-National Acquisition of Womenrsquos Suffrage Rights 1890ndash1990 American Socio-logical Review 62 (5)735ndash45

Risse Thomas 2000 Letrsquos Argue Communicative Action and International Relations International Or-ganization 54 (1)1ndash39

Risse-Kappen Thomas 1994 Ideas Do Not Float Freely Transnational Coalitions Domestic Structuresand the End of the Cold War International Organization 48 (2)185ndash214

mdashmdashmdash 1996 Collective Identity in a Democratic Community The Case of NATO In The Culture ofNational Security Norms and Identity in World Politics edited by Peter J Katzenstein 357ndash99 NewYork Columbia University Press

Robertson A H and J G Merrills 1993 Human Rights in Europe A Study of the European Conventionon Human Rights 3d ed Manchester UK Manchester University Press

mdashmdashmdash 1996 Human Rights in the World An Introduction to the International Protection of HumanRights 4th ed Manchester UK Manchester University Press

Rodrik Dani 1989 Credibility of Trade Reform A Policy Makerrsquos Guide World Economy 12 (1)1ndash16

Human Rights Regimes Origins 251

Ruggie John Gerard 1983 Human Rights and the Future International Community Daedalus 112 (4)93ndash110

Russett Bruce 1993 Grasping the Democratic Peace Principles for a PostndashCold War World PrincetonNJ Princeton University Press

Samnoslashy AEcirc shild 1993 Human Rights as International Consensus The Making of the Universal Declara-tion of Human Rights 1945ndash1948 Bergen Michelsen Institute

Shapiro Martin 1981 Courts A Comparative and Political Analysis Chicago University of ChicagoPress

Sieghart Paul 1983 The International Law of Human Rights Oxford Clarendon PressSikkink Kathryn 1993 The Power of Principled Ideas Human Rights Policies in the United States and

Western Europe In Ideas and Foreign Policy Beliefs Institutions and Political Change edited byJudith Goldstein and Robert O Keohane 139ndash70 Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Simpson A W Brian 1998 Short History of the European Convention on Human Rights Unpublishedmanuscript University of Michigan Law School Ann Arbor

Slaughter Anne-Marie Alec Stone Sweet and Joseph H H Weiler eds 1998 The European Court andNational Courts Doctrine and Jurisprudence Oxford Hart Publishing

Snyder Jack 1991 Myths of Empire Domestic Politics and International Ambition Ithaca NY CornellUniversity Press

Teitgen Pierre-Henri 1988 Faites entrer le temoin suivant 1940ndash1958 de la resistance a la Ve Repub-lique Rennes France Ouest-France

Van Evera Stephen 1990 Primed for Peace International Security 15 (winter)7ndash57mdashmdashmdash 1999 The Causes of War Power and the Roots of Con ict Ithaca NY Cornell University PressWaltz Kenneth N 1979 Theory of International Politics Reading Mass Addison-WesleyWippman David 1999 Practical and Legal Constraints on Internal Power Sharing In International Rela-

tions and Ethnic Con ict edited by David Wippman 170ndash88 Ithaca NY Cornell University PressWhit eld John H 1988 How the Working Organs of the European Convention Have Elevated the Indi-

vidual to the Level of Subject of International Law ILSA Journal of International Law 1227ndash53

252 International Organization

ments fear future domestic political uncertainty (2) the position of the national gov-ernment is supported by a consensus of foreign governments and (3) internationalcooperation helps induce domestic actors to support the maintenance of current poli-cies

Where else in world politics might these three conditions be met Two types ofexamples must suffice Where nondemocratic governments cooperate to enhancetheir domestic credibility a mirror image of human rights institutions may ariseStephen David argues that lsquolsquoweak and illegitimatersquorsquo leaders of developing countriesoften view internal enemies as more dangerous than external ones and are thereforelikely to select international alliances that undermine domestic opponents113 TheHoly Alliance is a nineteenth-century example of international cooperation designedto block the seemingly inevitable spread of domestic liberalism and nationalismmdashinside and outside its membership A century later ruling Communist governmentsin Eastern Europe fearing for their domestic legitimacy supported membership inthe Warsaw Pact their comrades worldwide cooperated through Comintern

Further examples of efforts to use international regimes to bolster domestic policycredibility are found in international trade and monetary policy114 Mexico for ex-ample in exchange for its commitment to the North American Free Trade Area(NAFTA) gained relatively few economic concessions from the United States andCanada This has led many analysts to argue that NAFTA should be seen less as aquid pro quo and more as a means of establishing the credibility of the Mexicancommitment to trade and economic liberalization against the future potential of back-sliding115 Mexican reform within NAFTA was just such a case where the three con-ditions were met policy credibility was questionable the consensus among foreigngovernments (the United States and Canada) was closer to the views of the domestic(Mexican) government than those of Mexican protectionists and the costs of unilat-eral defection were perceived as large

The process of European integration rested similarly on centralizing power innational executives who consistently employed lsquolsquoforeign policyrsquorsquo decision-makinginstitutions to handle issues traditionally decided in lsquolsquodomesticrsquorsquo forums116 In thisregard the European Union has played the role in postwar European integration thata strong presidency and lsquolsquofast trackrsquorsquo institutions have played in securing postwarUS support for multilateral trade liberalization In European monetary cooperationweak-currency countries like France and Italy have been among the strongest propo-nents of deeper exchange-rate cooperationmdashoften with the intention of using exter-nal policy to stabilize domestic macroeconomic policy and performance As pre-dicted these examples tend to be cases in which a government whose views arerelatively closer to those of the regional consensus employs international cooperationto lsquolsquolock inrsquorsquo cooperation This process is facilitated also by the independent ideologi-cal value of lsquolsquoEuropersquorsquo in the minds of the Italian electorate for example and by the

113 David 1991114 Rodrik 1989115 For example Haggard 1997116 See Moravcsik 1994 and Goldstein 1997

Human Rights Regimes Origins 247

perception that monetary cooperation is linked to trade and agricultural cooperationmdashboth of which shifted the perceived costs of defection117

Realism and Idealism in International Relations Theory

The third and broadest implication of this analysis is that it counsels caution aboutthe uncritical acceptance of certain ideational explanations for the emergence ofinternational norms Recent scholarship has been quick to assume that if realist (orregime) theory fails to explain international cooperationmdashsay in areas like humanrights and environmental policymdashthe motivation for cooperation must lie in ide-ational socialization to altruistic beliefs This assumption once termed lsquolsquoidealistrsquorsquo orlsquolsquoutopianrsquorsquo seems plausible at rst glance The realist explanation for the emergenceof human rights norms is manifestly weak In a modern world increasingly domi-nated by liberal democratic practice human rights seem salient and attractive idealsPolitical action to protect them moreover clearly requires mobilizing a diffuse con-stituency in favor of the provision of what is in fact a public good which in turn oftenrequires that political actors issue strong normative appeals Ideational theorists havelittle trouble nding public professions of moral conviction to support their view

Yet scholars should not jump too quickly to the conclusionmdashas many recent stud-ies of foreign aid arms control slavery racism and human rights invite them todomdashthat altruism must motivate the establishment of morally attractive internationalnorms118 The tendency to jump to this conclusion demonstrates the danger of con-ducting debates about world politics around the simple dichotomy of realism versusidealism (or realism versus constructivism) as seems the current norm119 Presump-tive evidence for the importance of altruistic or lsquolsquoprincipledrsquorsquo motivations vis-a-vis arealist account may melt away as we have seen as soon as the underlying theory istested against more sophisticated rationalist yet nonrealist (in this case liberal) theo-ries of self-interested political behavior Moreover to establish methodologically theexistence of altruistic motivations and socialization processes rather than alternativeliberal theories one must do more than cite public professions of idealism documentthe actions of moral entrepreneurs or invoke the desirability of the ultimate end Talkand even mobilization are often cheap and often redundant or futile accordinglysuch evidence is often misleading Cross-national comparison and primary-sourcedocumentation of decision making are the critical tests

In the case of the establishment of the ECHR the proper theory and method re-verses an idealist conclusion that might appear to offer a plausible alternative torealism120 What seems at rst to be a conversion to moral altruism is in fact aninstrumental calculation of how best to lock in democratic governance against future

117 See Frieden 1993 Collins 1988 Moravcsik 1998a chap 4 6 and Krugman 1994 189ndash94118 What drives cooperation is prior domestic institutional convergence Hence the nature of domestic

regimes is not an intermediate variable between fundamental socialization and state behavior but thecritical variable that determines the nature of interdependence in the rst place

119 This is a view ideational theorists are coming to accept Finnemore and Sikkink 1998 916ndash17120 For example Legro and Moravcsik 1999

248 International Organization

opponentsmdasha practice hardly distinct from similar practices in the most pecuniaryareas of world politics such as trade and monetary policy I am not denying ofcourse that ideas and ideals matter in foreign policy I am challenging only a particu-lar idealist argument Surely some domestic support for democratic governance maybe ideological even idealistic in origin But if we can learn a single lesson from theformation of the worldrsquos most successful formal arrangement for international hu-man rights enforcement it is that in world politics pure idealism begets pure ideal-ismmdashin the form of parliamentary assemblies and international declarations To es-tablish binding international commitments much more is required

References

Ackerman Bruce 1997 The Rise of World Constitutionalism Virginia Law Review 83 (4)771ndash97Ando Nisuke 1992 The Future of Monitoring BodiesmdashLimitations and Possibilities of the Human Rights

Committee In 1991ndash1992 Canadian Human Rights Yearbook 169ndash175 Toronto CarswellBailey Michael A Judith Goldstein and Barry R Weingast 1997 The Institutional Roots of American

Trade Policy Politics Coalitions and International Trade World Politics 49 (3)309ndash38Bass Gary 1998 Judging War The Politics of International War Crimes Tribunals PhD diss Harvard

UniversityBrett Rachel 1996 Human Rights and the OSCE Human Rights Quarterly 18 (3)668ndash93Brysk Alison 1994 The Politics of Human Rights in Argentina Protest Change and Democratization

Stanford Calif Stanford University PressCarr E H 1946 The Twenty Yearsrsquo Crisis 1919ndash1939 2d ed London MacmillanCarter Barry E and Phillip R Trimble 1995 International Law 2d ed Boston Little BrownCollins Susan M 1988 In ation and the EMS In The European Monetary System edited by Francesco

Giavazzi Stefano Micossi and Marcus Miller 112ndash39 Cambridge Cambridge University PressCostello Declan 1992 Limiting Rights Constitutionally In Human Rights and Constitutional Law Es-

says in Honour of Brian Walsh edited by J OrsquoReilly 177ndash87 Dublin Round Hall PressCouncil of Europe 1975 Recueil des Travaux Preparatoires 6 vols Strasbourg Council of EuropeDavid Stephen R 1991 Explaining Third-World Alignment World Politics 43 (2)233ndash56Dijk Pieter van and G J H van Hoof 1998 Theory and Practice of the European Convention on Human

Rights 3d ed Hague KluwerDonnelly Jack 1986 International Human Rights A Regime Analysis International Organization 40

(3)599ndash642Doyle Michael W 1986 Liberalism and World Politics American Political Science Review 80 (4)

1151ndash69Drzemczewski Andrew Z 1983 The European Human Rights Convention in Domestic Law A Compara-

tive Study Oxford Clarendon PressEuropean Court of Justice 1996 Opinion Pursuant to Article 228 of the Treaty Opinion 294 (29 March)

I1763ndashI1790Evans Peter B Harold K Jacobson and Robert D Putnam 1993 Double-Edged Diplomacy Interna-

tional Bargaining and Domestic Politics Berkeley University of California PressFalk Richard A 1981 Human Rights and State Sovereignty New York Holmes and MeierFinnemore Martha 1996 National Interests in International Society Ithaca NY Cornell University

PressFinnemore Martha and Kathryn Sikkink 1998 International Norm Dynamics and Political Change

International Organization 52 (4)887ndash917Franck Thomas M 1988 Legitimacy in the International System American Journal of International Law

82 (4)705ndash59

Human Rights Regimes Origins 249

Frieden Jeffry A 1993 Making Commitments France and Italy in the European Monetary System1979ndash1985 Working Paper Series 114 Berkeley Calif Center for German and European Studies

Glendon Mary Ann 1998a Knowing the Universal Declaration of Human Rights Notre Dame LawReview 73 (5)1153ndash90

mdashmdashmdash 1998b The Universal Declaration of Human Rights Unpublished manuscript Harvard LawSchool Cambridge Mass

Goldstein Judith 1996 International Law and Domestic Institutions Reconciling North American lsquolsquoUn-fairrsquorsquo Trade Laws International Organization 50541ndash64

Haggard Stephan 1997 The Political Economy of Regionalism in Asia and the Americas In The Po-litical Economy of Regionalism edited by Edward Mans eld and Helen Milner 20ndash49 New YorkColumbia University Press

Helfer Lawrence and Anne-Marie Slaughter 1997 Toward a Theory of Effective Supranational Adjudi-cation Yale Law Journal 107 (2)273ndash391

Henkin Louis Gerald L Neuman Diane F Orentlicher and David W Leebron 1999 Human RightsNew York Foundation Press

Humphrey John P 1974 The Revolution in the International Law of Human Rights Human Rights4205ndash16

mdashmdashmdash 1984 Human Rights and the United Nations A Great Adventure Dobbs Ferry TransnationalPublishers

Huntington Samuel 1991 The Third Wave Democratization in the Late Twentieth Century NormanUniversity of Oklahoma Press

Janis Mark W Richard S Kay and Anthony W Bradley 1995 European Human Rights Law Text andMaterials Oxford Clarendon Press

Jepperson Ronald L Alexander Wendt and Peter J Katzenstein 1996 Norms Identity and the Cultureof National Security In The Culture of National Security Norms and Identity in World Politics editedby Peter J Katzenstein 33ndash75 Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Kaufman Chaim D and Robert A Pape 1999 Explaining Costly International Moral Action BritainrsquosSixty-Year Campaign Against the Atlantic Slave Trade International Organization 53 (4)631ndash68

Keck Margaret E and Kathryn Sikkink 1998 Activists Beyond Borders Advocacy Networks in Interna-tional Politics Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Keohane Robert O 1986 Theory of World Politics Structural Realism and Beyond In Neo-Realism andIts Critics edited by Robert O Keohane 158ndash203 New York Columbia University Press

Krasner Stephen D 1992 Sovereignty and Intervention Unpublished manuscript Stanford UniversityStanford Calif

mdashmdashmdash 1995 Compromising Westphalia International Security 20 (3)115ndash51Krugman Paul R 1994 Peddling Prosperity Economic Sense and Nonsense in the Age of Diminished

Expectations New York NortonKupchan Charles A and Clifford A Kupchan 1991 Concerts Collective Security and the Future of

Europe International Security 16 (1)114ndash61Lake David A 1993 Leadership Hegemony and the International Economy Naked Emperor or Tattered

Monarch with Potential International Studies Quarterly 37 (4)459ndash89Landes William M and Richard A Posner 1975 The Independent Judiciary in an Interest-Group Per-

spective Journal of Law and Economics 18 (3)875ndash901Legro Jeffrey W 1996 Culture and Preferences in the International Cooperation Two-Step American

Political Science Review 90 (1)118ndash37Legro Jeffrey W and Andrew Moravcsik 1999 Is Anybody Still a Realist International Security 24

(2)5ndash55Lester Anthony 1984 Fundamental Rights The United Kingdom Isolated In 1984 Public Law edited by

Graham Zellick 46ndash72 London Stevens and Sonsmdashmdashmdash 1994 Taking Human Rights Seriously Kingrsquos College Law Journal 51ndash15Manas Jean E 1996 The Council of Europersquos Democracy Ideal and the Challenge of Ethno-National

Strife In Preventing Con ict in the Post-Communist World Mobilizing International and Regional

250 International Organization

Organizations edited by Abram Chayes and Antonia Handler Chayes 99ndash144 Washington DCBrookings Institution Press

Marston Geoffrey 1993 The United Kingdomrsquos Part in the Preparation of the European Convention onHuman Rights 1950 International and Comparative Law Quarterly 42 (4)796ndash826

McKeon Richard 1949 The Philosophic Bases and Material Circumstances of the Rights of Man InHuman Rights Comments and Interpretations edited by UNESCO 35ndash46 New York UNESCO

Merrills J G 1993 The Development of International Law by the European Court of Human Rights 2ded Manchester UK Manchester University Press

Moe Terry 1990 Political Institutions The Neglected Side of the Story Journal of Law Economics andOrganization 6 (1)213ndash53

Moravcsik Andrew 1992 Liberalism and International Relations Theory Center for International AffairsWorking Paper Series 92-6 Cambridge Mass Harvard University

mdashmdashmdash 1994 Why the European Community Strengthens the State International Cooperation and Do-mestic Politics Center for European Studies Working Paper Series No 52 Cambridge Mass HarvardUniversity

mdashmdashmdash 1995 Explaining International Human Rights Regimes Liberal Theory and Western EuropeEuropean Journal of International Relations 1157ndash89

mdashmdashmdash 1997 Taking Preferences Seriously A Liberal Theory of International Politics InternationalOrganization 51 (4)513ndash53

mdashmdashmdash 1998a The Choice for Europe Social Purpose and State Power from Messina to MaastrichtIthaca NY Cornell University Press

mdashmdashmdash 1998b The Origin of Human Rights Regimes Liberal States and Domestic Uncertainty in PostwarEurope Working Paper No 9817 Cambridge Mass Weatherhead Center for International AffairsHarvard University

Morsink Johannes 1999 The Universal Declaration of Human Rights Philadelphia University of Penn-sylvania Press

Morgenthau Hans J 1960 Politics Among Nations The Struggle for Power and Peace 3d ed New YorkAlfred Knopf

Nye Joseph S Jr 1990 Bound to Lead The Changing Nature of American Power New York BasicBooks

Pasquino Pasquale 1998 Constitutional Adjudication and Democracy Comparative PerspectivesmdashUSA France Italy Ratio Juris 1138ndash50

Pierson Paul 1996 The Path to European Union A Historical Institutionalist Analysis ComparativePolitical Studies 29 (2)123ndash63

Polakiewicz Jorg and Valerie Jacob-Foltzer 1991 The European Human Rights Convention in DomesticLaw The Impact of Strasbourg Case Law in States Where Direct Effect Is Given to the ConventionHuman Rights Law Quarterly 1265ndash85 125ndash142

Putnam Robert D 1988 Diplomacy and Domestic Politics International Organization 42 (3) 427ndash61Ramirez Francisco O Yasemin Soysal and Suzanne Shanahan 1997 The Changing Logic of Political

Citizenship Cross-National Acquisition of Womenrsquos Suffrage Rights 1890ndash1990 American Socio-logical Review 62 (5)735ndash45

Risse Thomas 2000 Letrsquos Argue Communicative Action and International Relations International Or-ganization 54 (1)1ndash39

Risse-Kappen Thomas 1994 Ideas Do Not Float Freely Transnational Coalitions Domestic Structuresand the End of the Cold War International Organization 48 (2)185ndash214

mdashmdashmdash 1996 Collective Identity in a Democratic Community The Case of NATO In The Culture ofNational Security Norms and Identity in World Politics edited by Peter J Katzenstein 357ndash99 NewYork Columbia University Press

Robertson A H and J G Merrills 1993 Human Rights in Europe A Study of the European Conventionon Human Rights 3d ed Manchester UK Manchester University Press

mdashmdashmdash 1996 Human Rights in the World An Introduction to the International Protection of HumanRights 4th ed Manchester UK Manchester University Press

Rodrik Dani 1989 Credibility of Trade Reform A Policy Makerrsquos Guide World Economy 12 (1)1ndash16

Human Rights Regimes Origins 251

Ruggie John Gerard 1983 Human Rights and the Future International Community Daedalus 112 (4)93ndash110

Russett Bruce 1993 Grasping the Democratic Peace Principles for a PostndashCold War World PrincetonNJ Princeton University Press

Samnoslashy AEcirc shild 1993 Human Rights as International Consensus The Making of the Universal Declara-tion of Human Rights 1945ndash1948 Bergen Michelsen Institute

Shapiro Martin 1981 Courts A Comparative and Political Analysis Chicago University of ChicagoPress

Sieghart Paul 1983 The International Law of Human Rights Oxford Clarendon PressSikkink Kathryn 1993 The Power of Principled Ideas Human Rights Policies in the United States and

Western Europe In Ideas and Foreign Policy Beliefs Institutions and Political Change edited byJudith Goldstein and Robert O Keohane 139ndash70 Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Simpson A W Brian 1998 Short History of the European Convention on Human Rights Unpublishedmanuscript University of Michigan Law School Ann Arbor

Slaughter Anne-Marie Alec Stone Sweet and Joseph H H Weiler eds 1998 The European Court andNational Courts Doctrine and Jurisprudence Oxford Hart Publishing

Snyder Jack 1991 Myths of Empire Domestic Politics and International Ambition Ithaca NY CornellUniversity Press

Teitgen Pierre-Henri 1988 Faites entrer le temoin suivant 1940ndash1958 de la resistance a la Ve Repub-lique Rennes France Ouest-France

Van Evera Stephen 1990 Primed for Peace International Security 15 (winter)7ndash57mdashmdashmdash 1999 The Causes of War Power and the Roots of Con ict Ithaca NY Cornell University PressWaltz Kenneth N 1979 Theory of International Politics Reading Mass Addison-WesleyWippman David 1999 Practical and Legal Constraints on Internal Power Sharing In International Rela-

tions and Ethnic Con ict edited by David Wippman 170ndash88 Ithaca NY Cornell University PressWhit eld John H 1988 How the Working Organs of the European Convention Have Elevated the Indi-

vidual to the Level of Subject of International Law ILSA Journal of International Law 1227ndash53

252 International Organization

perception that monetary cooperation is linked to trade and agricultural cooperationmdashboth of which shifted the perceived costs of defection117

Realism and Idealism in International Relations Theory

The third and broadest implication of this analysis is that it counsels caution aboutthe uncritical acceptance of certain ideational explanations for the emergence ofinternational norms Recent scholarship has been quick to assume that if realist (orregime) theory fails to explain international cooperationmdashsay in areas like humanrights and environmental policymdashthe motivation for cooperation must lie in ide-ational socialization to altruistic beliefs This assumption once termed lsquolsquoidealistrsquorsquo orlsquolsquoutopianrsquorsquo seems plausible at rst glance The realist explanation for the emergenceof human rights norms is manifestly weak In a modern world increasingly domi-nated by liberal democratic practice human rights seem salient and attractive idealsPolitical action to protect them moreover clearly requires mobilizing a diffuse con-stituency in favor of the provision of what is in fact a public good which in turn oftenrequires that political actors issue strong normative appeals Ideational theorists havelittle trouble nding public professions of moral conviction to support their view

Yet scholars should not jump too quickly to the conclusionmdashas many recent stud-ies of foreign aid arms control slavery racism and human rights invite them todomdashthat altruism must motivate the establishment of morally attractive internationalnorms118 The tendency to jump to this conclusion demonstrates the danger of con-ducting debates about world politics around the simple dichotomy of realism versusidealism (or realism versus constructivism) as seems the current norm119 Presump-tive evidence for the importance of altruistic or lsquolsquoprincipledrsquorsquo motivations vis-a-vis arealist account may melt away as we have seen as soon as the underlying theory istested against more sophisticated rationalist yet nonrealist (in this case liberal) theo-ries of self-interested political behavior Moreover to establish methodologically theexistence of altruistic motivations and socialization processes rather than alternativeliberal theories one must do more than cite public professions of idealism documentthe actions of moral entrepreneurs or invoke the desirability of the ultimate end Talkand even mobilization are often cheap and often redundant or futile accordinglysuch evidence is often misleading Cross-national comparison and primary-sourcedocumentation of decision making are the critical tests

In the case of the establishment of the ECHR the proper theory and method re-verses an idealist conclusion that might appear to offer a plausible alternative torealism120 What seems at rst to be a conversion to moral altruism is in fact aninstrumental calculation of how best to lock in democratic governance against future

117 See Frieden 1993 Collins 1988 Moravcsik 1998a chap 4 6 and Krugman 1994 189ndash94118 What drives cooperation is prior domestic institutional convergence Hence the nature of domestic

regimes is not an intermediate variable between fundamental socialization and state behavior but thecritical variable that determines the nature of interdependence in the rst place

119 This is a view ideational theorists are coming to accept Finnemore and Sikkink 1998 916ndash17120 For example Legro and Moravcsik 1999

248 International Organization

opponentsmdasha practice hardly distinct from similar practices in the most pecuniaryareas of world politics such as trade and monetary policy I am not denying ofcourse that ideas and ideals matter in foreign policy I am challenging only a particu-lar idealist argument Surely some domestic support for democratic governance maybe ideological even idealistic in origin But if we can learn a single lesson from theformation of the worldrsquos most successful formal arrangement for international hu-man rights enforcement it is that in world politics pure idealism begets pure ideal-ismmdashin the form of parliamentary assemblies and international declarations To es-tablish binding international commitments much more is required

References

Ackerman Bruce 1997 The Rise of World Constitutionalism Virginia Law Review 83 (4)771ndash97Ando Nisuke 1992 The Future of Monitoring BodiesmdashLimitations and Possibilities of the Human Rights

Committee In 1991ndash1992 Canadian Human Rights Yearbook 169ndash175 Toronto CarswellBailey Michael A Judith Goldstein and Barry R Weingast 1997 The Institutional Roots of American

Trade Policy Politics Coalitions and International Trade World Politics 49 (3)309ndash38Bass Gary 1998 Judging War The Politics of International War Crimes Tribunals PhD diss Harvard

UniversityBrett Rachel 1996 Human Rights and the OSCE Human Rights Quarterly 18 (3)668ndash93Brysk Alison 1994 The Politics of Human Rights in Argentina Protest Change and Democratization

Stanford Calif Stanford University PressCarr E H 1946 The Twenty Yearsrsquo Crisis 1919ndash1939 2d ed London MacmillanCarter Barry E and Phillip R Trimble 1995 International Law 2d ed Boston Little BrownCollins Susan M 1988 In ation and the EMS In The European Monetary System edited by Francesco

Giavazzi Stefano Micossi and Marcus Miller 112ndash39 Cambridge Cambridge University PressCostello Declan 1992 Limiting Rights Constitutionally In Human Rights and Constitutional Law Es-

says in Honour of Brian Walsh edited by J OrsquoReilly 177ndash87 Dublin Round Hall PressCouncil of Europe 1975 Recueil des Travaux Preparatoires 6 vols Strasbourg Council of EuropeDavid Stephen R 1991 Explaining Third-World Alignment World Politics 43 (2)233ndash56Dijk Pieter van and G J H van Hoof 1998 Theory and Practice of the European Convention on Human

Rights 3d ed Hague KluwerDonnelly Jack 1986 International Human Rights A Regime Analysis International Organization 40

(3)599ndash642Doyle Michael W 1986 Liberalism and World Politics American Political Science Review 80 (4)

1151ndash69Drzemczewski Andrew Z 1983 The European Human Rights Convention in Domestic Law A Compara-

tive Study Oxford Clarendon PressEuropean Court of Justice 1996 Opinion Pursuant to Article 228 of the Treaty Opinion 294 (29 March)

I1763ndashI1790Evans Peter B Harold K Jacobson and Robert D Putnam 1993 Double-Edged Diplomacy Interna-

tional Bargaining and Domestic Politics Berkeley University of California PressFalk Richard A 1981 Human Rights and State Sovereignty New York Holmes and MeierFinnemore Martha 1996 National Interests in International Society Ithaca NY Cornell University

PressFinnemore Martha and Kathryn Sikkink 1998 International Norm Dynamics and Political Change

International Organization 52 (4)887ndash917Franck Thomas M 1988 Legitimacy in the International System American Journal of International Law

82 (4)705ndash59

Human Rights Regimes Origins 249

Frieden Jeffry A 1993 Making Commitments France and Italy in the European Monetary System1979ndash1985 Working Paper Series 114 Berkeley Calif Center for German and European Studies

Glendon Mary Ann 1998a Knowing the Universal Declaration of Human Rights Notre Dame LawReview 73 (5)1153ndash90

mdashmdashmdash 1998b The Universal Declaration of Human Rights Unpublished manuscript Harvard LawSchool Cambridge Mass

Goldstein Judith 1996 International Law and Domestic Institutions Reconciling North American lsquolsquoUn-fairrsquorsquo Trade Laws International Organization 50541ndash64

Haggard Stephan 1997 The Political Economy of Regionalism in Asia and the Americas In The Po-litical Economy of Regionalism edited by Edward Mans eld and Helen Milner 20ndash49 New YorkColumbia University Press

Helfer Lawrence and Anne-Marie Slaughter 1997 Toward a Theory of Effective Supranational Adjudi-cation Yale Law Journal 107 (2)273ndash391

Henkin Louis Gerald L Neuman Diane F Orentlicher and David W Leebron 1999 Human RightsNew York Foundation Press

Humphrey John P 1974 The Revolution in the International Law of Human Rights Human Rights4205ndash16

mdashmdashmdash 1984 Human Rights and the United Nations A Great Adventure Dobbs Ferry TransnationalPublishers

Huntington Samuel 1991 The Third Wave Democratization in the Late Twentieth Century NormanUniversity of Oklahoma Press

Janis Mark W Richard S Kay and Anthony W Bradley 1995 European Human Rights Law Text andMaterials Oxford Clarendon Press

Jepperson Ronald L Alexander Wendt and Peter J Katzenstein 1996 Norms Identity and the Cultureof National Security In The Culture of National Security Norms and Identity in World Politics editedby Peter J Katzenstein 33ndash75 Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Kaufman Chaim D and Robert A Pape 1999 Explaining Costly International Moral Action BritainrsquosSixty-Year Campaign Against the Atlantic Slave Trade International Organization 53 (4)631ndash68

Keck Margaret E and Kathryn Sikkink 1998 Activists Beyond Borders Advocacy Networks in Interna-tional Politics Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Keohane Robert O 1986 Theory of World Politics Structural Realism and Beyond In Neo-Realism andIts Critics edited by Robert O Keohane 158ndash203 New York Columbia University Press

Krasner Stephen D 1992 Sovereignty and Intervention Unpublished manuscript Stanford UniversityStanford Calif

mdashmdashmdash 1995 Compromising Westphalia International Security 20 (3)115ndash51Krugman Paul R 1994 Peddling Prosperity Economic Sense and Nonsense in the Age of Diminished

Expectations New York NortonKupchan Charles A and Clifford A Kupchan 1991 Concerts Collective Security and the Future of

Europe International Security 16 (1)114ndash61Lake David A 1993 Leadership Hegemony and the International Economy Naked Emperor or Tattered

Monarch with Potential International Studies Quarterly 37 (4)459ndash89Landes William M and Richard A Posner 1975 The Independent Judiciary in an Interest-Group Per-

spective Journal of Law and Economics 18 (3)875ndash901Legro Jeffrey W 1996 Culture and Preferences in the International Cooperation Two-Step American

Political Science Review 90 (1)118ndash37Legro Jeffrey W and Andrew Moravcsik 1999 Is Anybody Still a Realist International Security 24

(2)5ndash55Lester Anthony 1984 Fundamental Rights The United Kingdom Isolated In 1984 Public Law edited by

Graham Zellick 46ndash72 London Stevens and Sonsmdashmdashmdash 1994 Taking Human Rights Seriously Kingrsquos College Law Journal 51ndash15Manas Jean E 1996 The Council of Europersquos Democracy Ideal and the Challenge of Ethno-National

Strife In Preventing Con ict in the Post-Communist World Mobilizing International and Regional

250 International Organization

Organizations edited by Abram Chayes and Antonia Handler Chayes 99ndash144 Washington DCBrookings Institution Press

Marston Geoffrey 1993 The United Kingdomrsquos Part in the Preparation of the European Convention onHuman Rights 1950 International and Comparative Law Quarterly 42 (4)796ndash826

McKeon Richard 1949 The Philosophic Bases and Material Circumstances of the Rights of Man InHuman Rights Comments and Interpretations edited by UNESCO 35ndash46 New York UNESCO

Merrills J G 1993 The Development of International Law by the European Court of Human Rights 2ded Manchester UK Manchester University Press

Moe Terry 1990 Political Institutions The Neglected Side of the Story Journal of Law Economics andOrganization 6 (1)213ndash53

Moravcsik Andrew 1992 Liberalism and International Relations Theory Center for International AffairsWorking Paper Series 92-6 Cambridge Mass Harvard University

mdashmdashmdash 1994 Why the European Community Strengthens the State International Cooperation and Do-mestic Politics Center for European Studies Working Paper Series No 52 Cambridge Mass HarvardUniversity

mdashmdashmdash 1995 Explaining International Human Rights Regimes Liberal Theory and Western EuropeEuropean Journal of International Relations 1157ndash89

mdashmdashmdash 1997 Taking Preferences Seriously A Liberal Theory of International Politics InternationalOrganization 51 (4)513ndash53

mdashmdashmdash 1998a The Choice for Europe Social Purpose and State Power from Messina to MaastrichtIthaca NY Cornell University Press

mdashmdashmdash 1998b The Origin of Human Rights Regimes Liberal States and Domestic Uncertainty in PostwarEurope Working Paper No 9817 Cambridge Mass Weatherhead Center for International AffairsHarvard University

Morsink Johannes 1999 The Universal Declaration of Human Rights Philadelphia University of Penn-sylvania Press

Morgenthau Hans J 1960 Politics Among Nations The Struggle for Power and Peace 3d ed New YorkAlfred Knopf

Nye Joseph S Jr 1990 Bound to Lead The Changing Nature of American Power New York BasicBooks

Pasquino Pasquale 1998 Constitutional Adjudication and Democracy Comparative PerspectivesmdashUSA France Italy Ratio Juris 1138ndash50

Pierson Paul 1996 The Path to European Union A Historical Institutionalist Analysis ComparativePolitical Studies 29 (2)123ndash63

Polakiewicz Jorg and Valerie Jacob-Foltzer 1991 The European Human Rights Convention in DomesticLaw The Impact of Strasbourg Case Law in States Where Direct Effect Is Given to the ConventionHuman Rights Law Quarterly 1265ndash85 125ndash142

Putnam Robert D 1988 Diplomacy and Domestic Politics International Organization 42 (3) 427ndash61Ramirez Francisco O Yasemin Soysal and Suzanne Shanahan 1997 The Changing Logic of Political

Citizenship Cross-National Acquisition of Womenrsquos Suffrage Rights 1890ndash1990 American Socio-logical Review 62 (5)735ndash45

Risse Thomas 2000 Letrsquos Argue Communicative Action and International Relations International Or-ganization 54 (1)1ndash39

Risse-Kappen Thomas 1994 Ideas Do Not Float Freely Transnational Coalitions Domestic Structuresand the End of the Cold War International Organization 48 (2)185ndash214

mdashmdashmdash 1996 Collective Identity in a Democratic Community The Case of NATO In The Culture ofNational Security Norms and Identity in World Politics edited by Peter J Katzenstein 357ndash99 NewYork Columbia University Press

Robertson A H and J G Merrills 1993 Human Rights in Europe A Study of the European Conventionon Human Rights 3d ed Manchester UK Manchester University Press

mdashmdashmdash 1996 Human Rights in the World An Introduction to the International Protection of HumanRights 4th ed Manchester UK Manchester University Press

Rodrik Dani 1989 Credibility of Trade Reform A Policy Makerrsquos Guide World Economy 12 (1)1ndash16

Human Rights Regimes Origins 251

Ruggie John Gerard 1983 Human Rights and the Future International Community Daedalus 112 (4)93ndash110

Russett Bruce 1993 Grasping the Democratic Peace Principles for a PostndashCold War World PrincetonNJ Princeton University Press

Samnoslashy AEcirc shild 1993 Human Rights as International Consensus The Making of the Universal Declara-tion of Human Rights 1945ndash1948 Bergen Michelsen Institute

Shapiro Martin 1981 Courts A Comparative and Political Analysis Chicago University of ChicagoPress

Sieghart Paul 1983 The International Law of Human Rights Oxford Clarendon PressSikkink Kathryn 1993 The Power of Principled Ideas Human Rights Policies in the United States and

Western Europe In Ideas and Foreign Policy Beliefs Institutions and Political Change edited byJudith Goldstein and Robert O Keohane 139ndash70 Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Simpson A W Brian 1998 Short History of the European Convention on Human Rights Unpublishedmanuscript University of Michigan Law School Ann Arbor

Slaughter Anne-Marie Alec Stone Sweet and Joseph H H Weiler eds 1998 The European Court andNational Courts Doctrine and Jurisprudence Oxford Hart Publishing

Snyder Jack 1991 Myths of Empire Domestic Politics and International Ambition Ithaca NY CornellUniversity Press

Teitgen Pierre-Henri 1988 Faites entrer le temoin suivant 1940ndash1958 de la resistance a la Ve Repub-lique Rennes France Ouest-France

Van Evera Stephen 1990 Primed for Peace International Security 15 (winter)7ndash57mdashmdashmdash 1999 The Causes of War Power and the Roots of Con ict Ithaca NY Cornell University PressWaltz Kenneth N 1979 Theory of International Politics Reading Mass Addison-WesleyWippman David 1999 Practical and Legal Constraints on Internal Power Sharing In International Rela-

tions and Ethnic Con ict edited by David Wippman 170ndash88 Ithaca NY Cornell University PressWhit eld John H 1988 How the Working Organs of the European Convention Have Elevated the Indi-

vidual to the Level of Subject of International Law ILSA Journal of International Law 1227ndash53

252 International Organization

opponentsmdasha practice hardly distinct from similar practices in the most pecuniaryareas of world politics such as trade and monetary policy I am not denying ofcourse that ideas and ideals matter in foreign policy I am challenging only a particu-lar idealist argument Surely some domestic support for democratic governance maybe ideological even idealistic in origin But if we can learn a single lesson from theformation of the worldrsquos most successful formal arrangement for international hu-man rights enforcement it is that in world politics pure idealism begets pure ideal-ismmdashin the form of parliamentary assemblies and international declarations To es-tablish binding international commitments much more is required

References

Ackerman Bruce 1997 The Rise of World Constitutionalism Virginia Law Review 83 (4)771ndash97Ando Nisuke 1992 The Future of Monitoring BodiesmdashLimitations and Possibilities of the Human Rights

Committee In 1991ndash1992 Canadian Human Rights Yearbook 169ndash175 Toronto CarswellBailey Michael A Judith Goldstein and Barry R Weingast 1997 The Institutional Roots of American

Trade Policy Politics Coalitions and International Trade World Politics 49 (3)309ndash38Bass Gary 1998 Judging War The Politics of International War Crimes Tribunals PhD diss Harvard

UniversityBrett Rachel 1996 Human Rights and the OSCE Human Rights Quarterly 18 (3)668ndash93Brysk Alison 1994 The Politics of Human Rights in Argentina Protest Change and Democratization

Stanford Calif Stanford University PressCarr E H 1946 The Twenty Yearsrsquo Crisis 1919ndash1939 2d ed London MacmillanCarter Barry E and Phillip R Trimble 1995 International Law 2d ed Boston Little BrownCollins Susan M 1988 In ation and the EMS In The European Monetary System edited by Francesco

Giavazzi Stefano Micossi and Marcus Miller 112ndash39 Cambridge Cambridge University PressCostello Declan 1992 Limiting Rights Constitutionally In Human Rights and Constitutional Law Es-

says in Honour of Brian Walsh edited by J OrsquoReilly 177ndash87 Dublin Round Hall PressCouncil of Europe 1975 Recueil des Travaux Preparatoires 6 vols Strasbourg Council of EuropeDavid Stephen R 1991 Explaining Third-World Alignment World Politics 43 (2)233ndash56Dijk Pieter van and G J H van Hoof 1998 Theory and Practice of the European Convention on Human

Rights 3d ed Hague KluwerDonnelly Jack 1986 International Human Rights A Regime Analysis International Organization 40

(3)599ndash642Doyle Michael W 1986 Liberalism and World Politics American Political Science Review 80 (4)

1151ndash69Drzemczewski Andrew Z 1983 The European Human Rights Convention in Domestic Law A Compara-

tive Study Oxford Clarendon PressEuropean Court of Justice 1996 Opinion Pursuant to Article 228 of the Treaty Opinion 294 (29 March)

I1763ndashI1790Evans Peter B Harold K Jacobson and Robert D Putnam 1993 Double-Edged Diplomacy Interna-

tional Bargaining and Domestic Politics Berkeley University of California PressFalk Richard A 1981 Human Rights and State Sovereignty New York Holmes and MeierFinnemore Martha 1996 National Interests in International Society Ithaca NY Cornell University

PressFinnemore Martha and Kathryn Sikkink 1998 International Norm Dynamics and Political Change

International Organization 52 (4)887ndash917Franck Thomas M 1988 Legitimacy in the International System American Journal of International Law

82 (4)705ndash59

Human Rights Regimes Origins 249

Frieden Jeffry A 1993 Making Commitments France and Italy in the European Monetary System1979ndash1985 Working Paper Series 114 Berkeley Calif Center for German and European Studies

Glendon Mary Ann 1998a Knowing the Universal Declaration of Human Rights Notre Dame LawReview 73 (5)1153ndash90

mdashmdashmdash 1998b The Universal Declaration of Human Rights Unpublished manuscript Harvard LawSchool Cambridge Mass

Goldstein Judith 1996 International Law and Domestic Institutions Reconciling North American lsquolsquoUn-fairrsquorsquo Trade Laws International Organization 50541ndash64

Haggard Stephan 1997 The Political Economy of Regionalism in Asia and the Americas In The Po-litical Economy of Regionalism edited by Edward Mans eld and Helen Milner 20ndash49 New YorkColumbia University Press

Helfer Lawrence and Anne-Marie Slaughter 1997 Toward a Theory of Effective Supranational Adjudi-cation Yale Law Journal 107 (2)273ndash391

Henkin Louis Gerald L Neuman Diane F Orentlicher and David W Leebron 1999 Human RightsNew York Foundation Press

Humphrey John P 1974 The Revolution in the International Law of Human Rights Human Rights4205ndash16

mdashmdashmdash 1984 Human Rights and the United Nations A Great Adventure Dobbs Ferry TransnationalPublishers

Huntington Samuel 1991 The Third Wave Democratization in the Late Twentieth Century NormanUniversity of Oklahoma Press

Janis Mark W Richard S Kay and Anthony W Bradley 1995 European Human Rights Law Text andMaterials Oxford Clarendon Press

Jepperson Ronald L Alexander Wendt and Peter J Katzenstein 1996 Norms Identity and the Cultureof National Security In The Culture of National Security Norms and Identity in World Politics editedby Peter J Katzenstein 33ndash75 Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Kaufman Chaim D and Robert A Pape 1999 Explaining Costly International Moral Action BritainrsquosSixty-Year Campaign Against the Atlantic Slave Trade International Organization 53 (4)631ndash68

Keck Margaret E and Kathryn Sikkink 1998 Activists Beyond Borders Advocacy Networks in Interna-tional Politics Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Keohane Robert O 1986 Theory of World Politics Structural Realism and Beyond In Neo-Realism andIts Critics edited by Robert O Keohane 158ndash203 New York Columbia University Press

Krasner Stephen D 1992 Sovereignty and Intervention Unpublished manuscript Stanford UniversityStanford Calif

mdashmdashmdash 1995 Compromising Westphalia International Security 20 (3)115ndash51Krugman Paul R 1994 Peddling Prosperity Economic Sense and Nonsense in the Age of Diminished

Expectations New York NortonKupchan Charles A and Clifford A Kupchan 1991 Concerts Collective Security and the Future of

Europe International Security 16 (1)114ndash61Lake David A 1993 Leadership Hegemony and the International Economy Naked Emperor or Tattered

Monarch with Potential International Studies Quarterly 37 (4)459ndash89Landes William M and Richard A Posner 1975 The Independent Judiciary in an Interest-Group Per-

spective Journal of Law and Economics 18 (3)875ndash901Legro Jeffrey W 1996 Culture and Preferences in the International Cooperation Two-Step American

Political Science Review 90 (1)118ndash37Legro Jeffrey W and Andrew Moravcsik 1999 Is Anybody Still a Realist International Security 24

(2)5ndash55Lester Anthony 1984 Fundamental Rights The United Kingdom Isolated In 1984 Public Law edited by

Graham Zellick 46ndash72 London Stevens and Sonsmdashmdashmdash 1994 Taking Human Rights Seriously Kingrsquos College Law Journal 51ndash15Manas Jean E 1996 The Council of Europersquos Democracy Ideal and the Challenge of Ethno-National

Strife In Preventing Con ict in the Post-Communist World Mobilizing International and Regional

250 International Organization

Organizations edited by Abram Chayes and Antonia Handler Chayes 99ndash144 Washington DCBrookings Institution Press

Marston Geoffrey 1993 The United Kingdomrsquos Part in the Preparation of the European Convention onHuman Rights 1950 International and Comparative Law Quarterly 42 (4)796ndash826

McKeon Richard 1949 The Philosophic Bases and Material Circumstances of the Rights of Man InHuman Rights Comments and Interpretations edited by UNESCO 35ndash46 New York UNESCO

Merrills J G 1993 The Development of International Law by the European Court of Human Rights 2ded Manchester UK Manchester University Press

Moe Terry 1990 Political Institutions The Neglected Side of the Story Journal of Law Economics andOrganization 6 (1)213ndash53

Moravcsik Andrew 1992 Liberalism and International Relations Theory Center for International AffairsWorking Paper Series 92-6 Cambridge Mass Harvard University

mdashmdashmdash 1994 Why the European Community Strengthens the State International Cooperation and Do-mestic Politics Center for European Studies Working Paper Series No 52 Cambridge Mass HarvardUniversity

mdashmdashmdash 1995 Explaining International Human Rights Regimes Liberal Theory and Western EuropeEuropean Journal of International Relations 1157ndash89

mdashmdashmdash 1997 Taking Preferences Seriously A Liberal Theory of International Politics InternationalOrganization 51 (4)513ndash53

mdashmdashmdash 1998a The Choice for Europe Social Purpose and State Power from Messina to MaastrichtIthaca NY Cornell University Press

mdashmdashmdash 1998b The Origin of Human Rights Regimes Liberal States and Domestic Uncertainty in PostwarEurope Working Paper No 9817 Cambridge Mass Weatherhead Center for International AffairsHarvard University

Morsink Johannes 1999 The Universal Declaration of Human Rights Philadelphia University of Penn-sylvania Press

Morgenthau Hans J 1960 Politics Among Nations The Struggle for Power and Peace 3d ed New YorkAlfred Knopf

Nye Joseph S Jr 1990 Bound to Lead The Changing Nature of American Power New York BasicBooks

Pasquino Pasquale 1998 Constitutional Adjudication and Democracy Comparative PerspectivesmdashUSA France Italy Ratio Juris 1138ndash50

Pierson Paul 1996 The Path to European Union A Historical Institutionalist Analysis ComparativePolitical Studies 29 (2)123ndash63

Polakiewicz Jorg and Valerie Jacob-Foltzer 1991 The European Human Rights Convention in DomesticLaw The Impact of Strasbourg Case Law in States Where Direct Effect Is Given to the ConventionHuman Rights Law Quarterly 1265ndash85 125ndash142

Putnam Robert D 1988 Diplomacy and Domestic Politics International Organization 42 (3) 427ndash61Ramirez Francisco O Yasemin Soysal and Suzanne Shanahan 1997 The Changing Logic of Political

Citizenship Cross-National Acquisition of Womenrsquos Suffrage Rights 1890ndash1990 American Socio-logical Review 62 (5)735ndash45

Risse Thomas 2000 Letrsquos Argue Communicative Action and International Relations International Or-ganization 54 (1)1ndash39

Risse-Kappen Thomas 1994 Ideas Do Not Float Freely Transnational Coalitions Domestic Structuresand the End of the Cold War International Organization 48 (2)185ndash214

mdashmdashmdash 1996 Collective Identity in a Democratic Community The Case of NATO In The Culture ofNational Security Norms and Identity in World Politics edited by Peter J Katzenstein 357ndash99 NewYork Columbia University Press

Robertson A H and J G Merrills 1993 Human Rights in Europe A Study of the European Conventionon Human Rights 3d ed Manchester UK Manchester University Press

mdashmdashmdash 1996 Human Rights in the World An Introduction to the International Protection of HumanRights 4th ed Manchester UK Manchester University Press

Rodrik Dani 1989 Credibility of Trade Reform A Policy Makerrsquos Guide World Economy 12 (1)1ndash16

Human Rights Regimes Origins 251

Ruggie John Gerard 1983 Human Rights and the Future International Community Daedalus 112 (4)93ndash110

Russett Bruce 1993 Grasping the Democratic Peace Principles for a PostndashCold War World PrincetonNJ Princeton University Press

Samnoslashy AEcirc shild 1993 Human Rights as International Consensus The Making of the Universal Declara-tion of Human Rights 1945ndash1948 Bergen Michelsen Institute

Shapiro Martin 1981 Courts A Comparative and Political Analysis Chicago University of ChicagoPress

Sieghart Paul 1983 The International Law of Human Rights Oxford Clarendon PressSikkink Kathryn 1993 The Power of Principled Ideas Human Rights Policies in the United States and

Western Europe In Ideas and Foreign Policy Beliefs Institutions and Political Change edited byJudith Goldstein and Robert O Keohane 139ndash70 Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Simpson A W Brian 1998 Short History of the European Convention on Human Rights Unpublishedmanuscript University of Michigan Law School Ann Arbor

Slaughter Anne-Marie Alec Stone Sweet and Joseph H H Weiler eds 1998 The European Court andNational Courts Doctrine and Jurisprudence Oxford Hart Publishing

Snyder Jack 1991 Myths of Empire Domestic Politics and International Ambition Ithaca NY CornellUniversity Press

Teitgen Pierre-Henri 1988 Faites entrer le temoin suivant 1940ndash1958 de la resistance a la Ve Repub-lique Rennes France Ouest-France

Van Evera Stephen 1990 Primed for Peace International Security 15 (winter)7ndash57mdashmdashmdash 1999 The Causes of War Power and the Roots of Con ict Ithaca NY Cornell University PressWaltz Kenneth N 1979 Theory of International Politics Reading Mass Addison-WesleyWippman David 1999 Practical and Legal Constraints on Internal Power Sharing In International Rela-

tions and Ethnic Con ict edited by David Wippman 170ndash88 Ithaca NY Cornell University PressWhit eld John H 1988 How the Working Organs of the European Convention Have Elevated the Indi-

vidual to the Level of Subject of International Law ILSA Journal of International Law 1227ndash53

252 International Organization

Frieden Jeffry A 1993 Making Commitments France and Italy in the European Monetary System1979ndash1985 Working Paper Series 114 Berkeley Calif Center for German and European Studies

Glendon Mary Ann 1998a Knowing the Universal Declaration of Human Rights Notre Dame LawReview 73 (5)1153ndash90

mdashmdashmdash 1998b The Universal Declaration of Human Rights Unpublished manuscript Harvard LawSchool Cambridge Mass

Goldstein Judith 1996 International Law and Domestic Institutions Reconciling North American lsquolsquoUn-fairrsquorsquo Trade Laws International Organization 50541ndash64

Haggard Stephan 1997 The Political Economy of Regionalism in Asia and the Americas In The Po-litical Economy of Regionalism edited by Edward Mans eld and Helen Milner 20ndash49 New YorkColumbia University Press

Helfer Lawrence and Anne-Marie Slaughter 1997 Toward a Theory of Effective Supranational Adjudi-cation Yale Law Journal 107 (2)273ndash391

Henkin Louis Gerald L Neuman Diane F Orentlicher and David W Leebron 1999 Human RightsNew York Foundation Press

Humphrey John P 1974 The Revolution in the International Law of Human Rights Human Rights4205ndash16

mdashmdashmdash 1984 Human Rights and the United Nations A Great Adventure Dobbs Ferry TransnationalPublishers

Huntington Samuel 1991 The Third Wave Democratization in the Late Twentieth Century NormanUniversity of Oklahoma Press

Janis Mark W Richard S Kay and Anthony W Bradley 1995 European Human Rights Law Text andMaterials Oxford Clarendon Press

Jepperson Ronald L Alexander Wendt and Peter J Katzenstein 1996 Norms Identity and the Cultureof National Security In The Culture of National Security Norms and Identity in World Politics editedby Peter J Katzenstein 33ndash75 Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Kaufman Chaim D and Robert A Pape 1999 Explaining Costly International Moral Action BritainrsquosSixty-Year Campaign Against the Atlantic Slave Trade International Organization 53 (4)631ndash68

Keck Margaret E and Kathryn Sikkink 1998 Activists Beyond Borders Advocacy Networks in Interna-tional Politics Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Keohane Robert O 1986 Theory of World Politics Structural Realism and Beyond In Neo-Realism andIts Critics edited by Robert O Keohane 158ndash203 New York Columbia University Press

Krasner Stephen D 1992 Sovereignty and Intervention Unpublished manuscript Stanford UniversityStanford Calif

mdashmdashmdash 1995 Compromising Westphalia International Security 20 (3)115ndash51Krugman Paul R 1994 Peddling Prosperity Economic Sense and Nonsense in the Age of Diminished

Expectations New York NortonKupchan Charles A and Clifford A Kupchan 1991 Concerts Collective Security and the Future of

Europe International Security 16 (1)114ndash61Lake David A 1993 Leadership Hegemony and the International Economy Naked Emperor or Tattered

Monarch with Potential International Studies Quarterly 37 (4)459ndash89Landes William M and Richard A Posner 1975 The Independent Judiciary in an Interest-Group Per-

spective Journal of Law and Economics 18 (3)875ndash901Legro Jeffrey W 1996 Culture and Preferences in the International Cooperation Two-Step American

Political Science Review 90 (1)118ndash37Legro Jeffrey W and Andrew Moravcsik 1999 Is Anybody Still a Realist International Security 24

(2)5ndash55Lester Anthony 1984 Fundamental Rights The United Kingdom Isolated In 1984 Public Law edited by

Graham Zellick 46ndash72 London Stevens and Sonsmdashmdashmdash 1994 Taking Human Rights Seriously Kingrsquos College Law Journal 51ndash15Manas Jean E 1996 The Council of Europersquos Democracy Ideal and the Challenge of Ethno-National

Strife In Preventing Con ict in the Post-Communist World Mobilizing International and Regional

250 International Organization

Organizations edited by Abram Chayes and Antonia Handler Chayes 99ndash144 Washington DCBrookings Institution Press

Marston Geoffrey 1993 The United Kingdomrsquos Part in the Preparation of the European Convention onHuman Rights 1950 International and Comparative Law Quarterly 42 (4)796ndash826

McKeon Richard 1949 The Philosophic Bases and Material Circumstances of the Rights of Man InHuman Rights Comments and Interpretations edited by UNESCO 35ndash46 New York UNESCO

Merrills J G 1993 The Development of International Law by the European Court of Human Rights 2ded Manchester UK Manchester University Press

Moe Terry 1990 Political Institutions The Neglected Side of the Story Journal of Law Economics andOrganization 6 (1)213ndash53

Moravcsik Andrew 1992 Liberalism and International Relations Theory Center for International AffairsWorking Paper Series 92-6 Cambridge Mass Harvard University

mdashmdashmdash 1994 Why the European Community Strengthens the State International Cooperation and Do-mestic Politics Center for European Studies Working Paper Series No 52 Cambridge Mass HarvardUniversity

mdashmdashmdash 1995 Explaining International Human Rights Regimes Liberal Theory and Western EuropeEuropean Journal of International Relations 1157ndash89

mdashmdashmdash 1997 Taking Preferences Seriously A Liberal Theory of International Politics InternationalOrganization 51 (4)513ndash53

mdashmdashmdash 1998a The Choice for Europe Social Purpose and State Power from Messina to MaastrichtIthaca NY Cornell University Press

mdashmdashmdash 1998b The Origin of Human Rights Regimes Liberal States and Domestic Uncertainty in PostwarEurope Working Paper No 9817 Cambridge Mass Weatherhead Center for International AffairsHarvard University

Morsink Johannes 1999 The Universal Declaration of Human Rights Philadelphia University of Penn-sylvania Press

Morgenthau Hans J 1960 Politics Among Nations The Struggle for Power and Peace 3d ed New YorkAlfred Knopf

Nye Joseph S Jr 1990 Bound to Lead The Changing Nature of American Power New York BasicBooks

Pasquino Pasquale 1998 Constitutional Adjudication and Democracy Comparative PerspectivesmdashUSA France Italy Ratio Juris 1138ndash50

Pierson Paul 1996 The Path to European Union A Historical Institutionalist Analysis ComparativePolitical Studies 29 (2)123ndash63

Polakiewicz Jorg and Valerie Jacob-Foltzer 1991 The European Human Rights Convention in DomesticLaw The Impact of Strasbourg Case Law in States Where Direct Effect Is Given to the ConventionHuman Rights Law Quarterly 1265ndash85 125ndash142

Putnam Robert D 1988 Diplomacy and Domestic Politics International Organization 42 (3) 427ndash61Ramirez Francisco O Yasemin Soysal and Suzanne Shanahan 1997 The Changing Logic of Political

Citizenship Cross-National Acquisition of Womenrsquos Suffrage Rights 1890ndash1990 American Socio-logical Review 62 (5)735ndash45

Risse Thomas 2000 Letrsquos Argue Communicative Action and International Relations International Or-ganization 54 (1)1ndash39

Risse-Kappen Thomas 1994 Ideas Do Not Float Freely Transnational Coalitions Domestic Structuresand the End of the Cold War International Organization 48 (2)185ndash214

mdashmdashmdash 1996 Collective Identity in a Democratic Community The Case of NATO In The Culture ofNational Security Norms and Identity in World Politics edited by Peter J Katzenstein 357ndash99 NewYork Columbia University Press

Robertson A H and J G Merrills 1993 Human Rights in Europe A Study of the European Conventionon Human Rights 3d ed Manchester UK Manchester University Press

mdashmdashmdash 1996 Human Rights in the World An Introduction to the International Protection of HumanRights 4th ed Manchester UK Manchester University Press

Rodrik Dani 1989 Credibility of Trade Reform A Policy Makerrsquos Guide World Economy 12 (1)1ndash16

Human Rights Regimes Origins 251

Ruggie John Gerard 1983 Human Rights and the Future International Community Daedalus 112 (4)93ndash110

Russett Bruce 1993 Grasping the Democratic Peace Principles for a PostndashCold War World PrincetonNJ Princeton University Press

Samnoslashy AEcirc shild 1993 Human Rights as International Consensus The Making of the Universal Declara-tion of Human Rights 1945ndash1948 Bergen Michelsen Institute

Shapiro Martin 1981 Courts A Comparative and Political Analysis Chicago University of ChicagoPress

Sieghart Paul 1983 The International Law of Human Rights Oxford Clarendon PressSikkink Kathryn 1993 The Power of Principled Ideas Human Rights Policies in the United States and

Western Europe In Ideas and Foreign Policy Beliefs Institutions and Political Change edited byJudith Goldstein and Robert O Keohane 139ndash70 Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Simpson A W Brian 1998 Short History of the European Convention on Human Rights Unpublishedmanuscript University of Michigan Law School Ann Arbor

Slaughter Anne-Marie Alec Stone Sweet and Joseph H H Weiler eds 1998 The European Court andNational Courts Doctrine and Jurisprudence Oxford Hart Publishing

Snyder Jack 1991 Myths of Empire Domestic Politics and International Ambition Ithaca NY CornellUniversity Press

Teitgen Pierre-Henri 1988 Faites entrer le temoin suivant 1940ndash1958 de la resistance a la Ve Repub-lique Rennes France Ouest-France

Van Evera Stephen 1990 Primed for Peace International Security 15 (winter)7ndash57mdashmdashmdash 1999 The Causes of War Power and the Roots of Con ict Ithaca NY Cornell University PressWaltz Kenneth N 1979 Theory of International Politics Reading Mass Addison-WesleyWippman David 1999 Practical and Legal Constraints on Internal Power Sharing In International Rela-

tions and Ethnic Con ict edited by David Wippman 170ndash88 Ithaca NY Cornell University PressWhit eld John H 1988 How the Working Organs of the European Convention Have Elevated the Indi-

vidual to the Level of Subject of International Law ILSA Journal of International Law 1227ndash53

252 International Organization

Organizations edited by Abram Chayes and Antonia Handler Chayes 99ndash144 Washington DCBrookings Institution Press

Marston Geoffrey 1993 The United Kingdomrsquos Part in the Preparation of the European Convention onHuman Rights 1950 International and Comparative Law Quarterly 42 (4)796ndash826

McKeon Richard 1949 The Philosophic Bases and Material Circumstances of the Rights of Man InHuman Rights Comments and Interpretations edited by UNESCO 35ndash46 New York UNESCO

Merrills J G 1993 The Development of International Law by the European Court of Human Rights 2ded Manchester UK Manchester University Press

Moe Terry 1990 Political Institutions The Neglected Side of the Story Journal of Law Economics andOrganization 6 (1)213ndash53

Moravcsik Andrew 1992 Liberalism and International Relations Theory Center for International AffairsWorking Paper Series 92-6 Cambridge Mass Harvard University

mdashmdashmdash 1994 Why the European Community Strengthens the State International Cooperation and Do-mestic Politics Center for European Studies Working Paper Series No 52 Cambridge Mass HarvardUniversity

mdashmdashmdash 1995 Explaining International Human Rights Regimes Liberal Theory and Western EuropeEuropean Journal of International Relations 1157ndash89

mdashmdashmdash 1997 Taking Preferences Seriously A Liberal Theory of International Politics InternationalOrganization 51 (4)513ndash53

mdashmdashmdash 1998a The Choice for Europe Social Purpose and State Power from Messina to MaastrichtIthaca NY Cornell University Press

mdashmdashmdash 1998b The Origin of Human Rights Regimes Liberal States and Domestic Uncertainty in PostwarEurope Working Paper No 9817 Cambridge Mass Weatherhead Center for International AffairsHarvard University

Morsink Johannes 1999 The Universal Declaration of Human Rights Philadelphia University of Penn-sylvania Press

Morgenthau Hans J 1960 Politics Among Nations The Struggle for Power and Peace 3d ed New YorkAlfred Knopf

Nye Joseph S Jr 1990 Bound to Lead The Changing Nature of American Power New York BasicBooks

Pasquino Pasquale 1998 Constitutional Adjudication and Democracy Comparative PerspectivesmdashUSA France Italy Ratio Juris 1138ndash50

Pierson Paul 1996 The Path to European Union A Historical Institutionalist Analysis ComparativePolitical Studies 29 (2)123ndash63

Polakiewicz Jorg and Valerie Jacob-Foltzer 1991 The European Human Rights Convention in DomesticLaw The Impact of Strasbourg Case Law in States Where Direct Effect Is Given to the ConventionHuman Rights Law Quarterly 1265ndash85 125ndash142

Putnam Robert D 1988 Diplomacy and Domestic Politics International Organization 42 (3) 427ndash61Ramirez Francisco O Yasemin Soysal and Suzanne Shanahan 1997 The Changing Logic of Political

Citizenship Cross-National Acquisition of Womenrsquos Suffrage Rights 1890ndash1990 American Socio-logical Review 62 (5)735ndash45

Risse Thomas 2000 Letrsquos Argue Communicative Action and International Relations International Or-ganization 54 (1)1ndash39

Risse-Kappen Thomas 1994 Ideas Do Not Float Freely Transnational Coalitions Domestic Structuresand the End of the Cold War International Organization 48 (2)185ndash214

mdashmdashmdash 1996 Collective Identity in a Democratic Community The Case of NATO In The Culture ofNational Security Norms and Identity in World Politics edited by Peter J Katzenstein 357ndash99 NewYork Columbia University Press

Robertson A H and J G Merrills 1993 Human Rights in Europe A Study of the European Conventionon Human Rights 3d ed Manchester UK Manchester University Press

mdashmdashmdash 1996 Human Rights in the World An Introduction to the International Protection of HumanRights 4th ed Manchester UK Manchester University Press

Rodrik Dani 1989 Credibility of Trade Reform A Policy Makerrsquos Guide World Economy 12 (1)1ndash16

Human Rights Regimes Origins 251

Ruggie John Gerard 1983 Human Rights and the Future International Community Daedalus 112 (4)93ndash110

Russett Bruce 1993 Grasping the Democratic Peace Principles for a PostndashCold War World PrincetonNJ Princeton University Press

Samnoslashy AEcirc shild 1993 Human Rights as International Consensus The Making of the Universal Declara-tion of Human Rights 1945ndash1948 Bergen Michelsen Institute

Shapiro Martin 1981 Courts A Comparative and Political Analysis Chicago University of ChicagoPress

Sieghart Paul 1983 The International Law of Human Rights Oxford Clarendon PressSikkink Kathryn 1993 The Power of Principled Ideas Human Rights Policies in the United States and

Western Europe In Ideas and Foreign Policy Beliefs Institutions and Political Change edited byJudith Goldstein and Robert O Keohane 139ndash70 Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Simpson A W Brian 1998 Short History of the European Convention on Human Rights Unpublishedmanuscript University of Michigan Law School Ann Arbor

Slaughter Anne-Marie Alec Stone Sweet and Joseph H H Weiler eds 1998 The European Court andNational Courts Doctrine and Jurisprudence Oxford Hart Publishing

Snyder Jack 1991 Myths of Empire Domestic Politics and International Ambition Ithaca NY CornellUniversity Press

Teitgen Pierre-Henri 1988 Faites entrer le temoin suivant 1940ndash1958 de la resistance a la Ve Repub-lique Rennes France Ouest-France

Van Evera Stephen 1990 Primed for Peace International Security 15 (winter)7ndash57mdashmdashmdash 1999 The Causes of War Power and the Roots of Con ict Ithaca NY Cornell University PressWaltz Kenneth N 1979 Theory of International Politics Reading Mass Addison-WesleyWippman David 1999 Practical and Legal Constraints on Internal Power Sharing In International Rela-

tions and Ethnic Con ict edited by David Wippman 170ndash88 Ithaca NY Cornell University PressWhit eld John H 1988 How the Working Organs of the European Convention Have Elevated the Indi-

vidual to the Level of Subject of International Law ILSA Journal of International Law 1227ndash53

252 International Organization

Ruggie John Gerard 1983 Human Rights and the Future International Community Daedalus 112 (4)93ndash110

Russett Bruce 1993 Grasping the Democratic Peace Principles for a PostndashCold War World PrincetonNJ Princeton University Press

Samnoslashy AEcirc shild 1993 Human Rights as International Consensus The Making of the Universal Declara-tion of Human Rights 1945ndash1948 Bergen Michelsen Institute

Shapiro Martin 1981 Courts A Comparative and Political Analysis Chicago University of ChicagoPress

Sieghart Paul 1983 The International Law of Human Rights Oxford Clarendon PressSikkink Kathryn 1993 The Power of Principled Ideas Human Rights Policies in the United States and

Western Europe In Ideas and Foreign Policy Beliefs Institutions and Political Change edited byJudith Goldstein and Robert O Keohane 139ndash70 Ithaca NY Cornell University Press

Simpson A W Brian 1998 Short History of the European Convention on Human Rights Unpublishedmanuscript University of Michigan Law School Ann Arbor

Slaughter Anne-Marie Alec Stone Sweet and Joseph H H Weiler eds 1998 The European Court andNational Courts Doctrine and Jurisprudence Oxford Hart Publishing

Snyder Jack 1991 Myths of Empire Domestic Politics and International Ambition Ithaca NY CornellUniversity Press

Teitgen Pierre-Henri 1988 Faites entrer le temoin suivant 1940ndash1958 de la resistance a la Ve Repub-lique Rennes France Ouest-France

Van Evera Stephen 1990 Primed for Peace International Security 15 (winter)7ndash57mdashmdashmdash 1999 The Causes of War Power and the Roots of Con ict Ithaca NY Cornell University PressWaltz Kenneth N 1979 Theory of International Politics Reading Mass Addison-WesleyWippman David 1999 Practical and Legal Constraints on Internal Power Sharing In International Rela-

tions and Ethnic Con ict edited by David Wippman 170ndash88 Ithaca NY Cornell University PressWhit eld John H 1988 How the Working Organs of the European Convention Have Elevated the Indi-

vidual to the Level of Subject of International Law ILSA Journal of International Law 1227ndash53

252 International Organization